Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warning:
Category:
Fandom:
Relationships:
Characters:
Additional Tags:
Language:
English
Collections:
best fic collection ever read, Good Stories to Pass Time, Bnha fics that keep me from sleeping, Creative Chaos Discord Recs, BNHA Fanfic W(Rec)ks!, Typsy's Dragon Hoard, Bnha Bookclub Discord Recs, DerangedDeceiver's Favorite Fics, call 911 for I have died at the sheer perfection that are these fics, nonsense station's discord recs!, Yubi Heroic Bookshelf, isabella9792_readinglist, BNHA/MHA, MHA FICS, MHA_best_finished_fics_multiships, Amazing fics :D, Adore Able's Server MHA Vigilante!Izuku Collection, A badass izuku with 99 issues (seriously is a rabbit with a knife)💚, *+.。·*💘The Favoured Ones💘*·。.+*, dadzawa and his hellions, MHA Fics I Dream About
Stats:
Published:
2019-07-02
Updated:
2020-04-03
Words:
194,162
Chapters:
38/?
Comments:
2,160
Kudos:
6,383
Bookmarks:
1,588
Hits:
157,838

Bitch, I’m Incognito

Summary:

When a villain blew up Midoriya Izuku’s apartment complex at the age of nine, everyone believed Endeavor when he said the boy was dead. Except he wasn’t.
With two best friends at his side, and six years of vigilantism under his belt, he decides they’re going to Yuuei. As vigilantes. This is going to be fun.

Notes:

First Fic! I am new to this, so I am hoping I did the format correctly.

(See the end of the work for more notes and other works inspired by this one.)

Chapter 1: Machiavellian

Chapter Text

 

 

     A few days after the Sludge Villain Attack, there was talk of a new vigilante running loose on the streets.

 

     What most people expected, when they heard the news, was another Puppeteer, a talented young vigilante of two years who relied heavily on his unknown Quirk, and popped up sporadically. Despite the time gaps, whenever Puppeteer showed up, those in the wrong automatically knew there was no way out.

 

      No one knew what his Quirk was, but he always managed to subdue the villains and criminals in record time, turning them in without a hassle.

 

     This new vigilante was not like Puppeteer.

       

     This vigilante was known for taking down small time criminals, to mob bosses, to super villains, tying them up with a nice bow, and leaving them on the police’s doorstep. This vigilante was quickly identified as the same vigilante that had gone MIA a few months ago, after a staged murder. They had gone by the name Spider. They now called themselves Machiavellian.

 

     ‘They’, because no one has actually seen them.

 

     There have been many people claiming they have seen Machiavellian, but every alleged ‘fact’ never helped the police find them in the slightest.

 

     Most of them were the same, “They were too quick for me to see.” Meaning exactly what you’re thinking. The police had absolutely no lead on who they were, and weren’t they happy about that? The only thing that let everyone know that Machiavellian’s vigilante work was theirs , was the symbol that was pressed into every turned in criminal’s shirt.

 

     It was a simple ‘M’, made out of a silver-colored substance that shines like a mirror, but wiped off like pancake batter on a spoon. No matter how many times they test it, the substance— they’re calling Machiavellians’ Mark, or M Mark for short— seems to dissolve and evaporate into thin air as soon as they touch it.   

 

     It only left those in on Their case more and more frustrated, because they had absolutely no lead on the vigilante that was swamping them in paperwork.

 

     If only they were ready for when Machiavellian actually decides to make an appearance

 

                  _________

 

     A figure clad in all black slipped into an abandoned building, unnoticed by all around them.

 

     The figure walked deeper into the building, stepping over  decaying tables and chairs, along with spray paint cans from some delinquent who decided to leave their mark on the building, before being way too creeped out at the shadows that seemed to claw at you.

 

     They stopped in what could have been a conference room, and lifted a well-oiled trap door that was hidden behind a decaying couch. The figure then began climbing down the steps, silently closing the trap door behind them.

 

     The person dropped down to the ground in a crouch, completely silent, ears straining to pick up any sound, before determining they weren’t being followed, and they stood back up and continued walking. As the figure walked down a seemingly endless corridor, with a million different tunnels on either side, it seemed to get brighter and brighter, as if they were walking towards a light. It was a fake, to throw off people who weren’t supposed to be there.

 

     They counted hallways, left arm outstretched to graze the walls, before suddenly turning a corner to continue their journey down a pitch black hallway. Near the end of the hallway, there was a barely visible ladder hanging from a hole that would take them back above ground.

 

     The figure climbed up the ladder, after a quick check around, because you could never be too paranoid, and came up into a small room the size of an apartment bedroom. Instead of taking the door that was right in front of them, they turned around to face the hole they just came out of, and pressed an almost camouflaged button above it.

 

     The wall slid silently to the right, leaving a barely noticeable crack between the two walls, big enough for a small person to squeeze through, but small enough to overlook it if you don’t know what it is.

 

     They slid through the crack, and pressed another button, making the wall slide back into place and shutting them in utter darkness. Only when the wall was securely shut, did another wall open up across from the figure, this one allowing almost-too-bright light to spill out, but the person didn’t flinch, seemingly used to the transition of utter darkness to light.

 

     The person walked into the light, and was greeted with the sight of a surprisingly clean warehouse-looking room, with mechanical objects strewn everywhere in an organized chaos kind of way. The sound of a monkey wrench being used was the only sound in the room. The person stepped over certain tools on the floor with ease, like a practiced dance that was so engrained into your muscles from so many failures.

 

       “Why are you being so quiet?” A sudden voice sounded, making the black-clad figure jump. They hadn’t realized the monkey wrench sound had stopped.

 

     A head popped up from behind a large shiny, white thing , her once pink hair dirty with soot from a failed project, along with grease stains smeared across her face, grey shirt, and cargo pants. She pulled the goggles around her eyes up to rest on her hair, allowing the person to see her assess him in suspicion.

 

     The sight of the girl with the opposite of raccoon eyes would’ve amused the figure, if she hadn’t figured out why he was trying to be stealthy.

 

     Her eyes narrowed dangerously, causing the figure to shift uneasily.

 

     “Midoriya Izuku, so fucking help me, if you lost one of my precious babies, I’m going to turn your ass in and expose you as Machiavellian.”

 

       “Meiiiiiiiii~,” the figure- Midoriya- whined. “Why do you have to be so mean?”

Her eyes glinted with malicious intent. “So you did lose one?”

   

       “No!” Midoriya cried, tossing his hands up as if he was trying to prevent his death, which he basically was. “I didn’t lose any of it, I swear!”

 

       “Why are you shaking?” She asked, deadly calm.

 

       “.....well. You see...”

 

       “What did you do, Zu-chan ?” The tone of her voice was enough to force him to answer.

 

       “I...

mayhavehadaruninwithanewbiecriminalandbrokethetaserknife.”

 

     Hatsume blinked. Then she hummed and pushed herself up and out from behind her latest project to stand in front of Midoriya. She silently held out her hand, and had to suppress a chuckle when the boy scrambled to grab said knife from his thigh scabbard. He handed it to her, before recoiling as if she was going to hit him.

 

     She looked down at her precious baby sitting on her palm, and giggled, reveling in the way this famous vigilante, strong, smart, cunning, and dangerous , seemed to shrink into himself at the sound.

 

       “Don’t sweat it Zu-chan. You didn’t break this baby. It just ran out of electricity. I might have to install some kind of solar panel that picks up moonlight instead of sunlight to make sure it never dies again-“ her mumbling was cut off at the sound of Midoriya slumping to the floor with a relieved cry.

 

       “I didn’t break it?! Why would it scare me like that?! I honestly thought my days on this earth were over !” Hatsume laughed, and they lapsed into comfortable silence. Well, as silent you could get with a salty boy muttering about babies.

 

     “Hey, Zu-chan,” she said, getting his attention before Midoriya could start complaining about babies out to get him, and he looked up at her from the floor. “You know you’re going to have to make an appearance soon, right?”

 

     Said boy dropped his head back to the floor with a defeated groan. “I knowww, but I don’t know how . I’m a quirkless nobody-“ she glared at him. “-and if they search quirkless kids around my height, they’ll find me I KNOW it, because there is no quirkless kid my height, and you know one of the police officers has a lie detection Quirk, so I’d never be able to lie to him if he outright asks me if I’m Machiavellian and oh god whatiftheyfindoutI’mmeandtheysendpeopleaftermeMeiwhatamIgoingtod-“

 

       “Zu-chan,” she said. “Breathe.”

 

     He sucked in a huge breath, and said, “Sorry. Getting worked up for no reason.”

 

       “It’s fine, just remember, that no one has seen you yet, and technically, you’re dead.” Midoriya hummed in agreement, and they both sat there for a moment, lost in their own thoughts, before a light bulb went up over the inventor’s head.

 

     She slammed her hand down on the table, ignoring Midoriya’s instant reflex to grab his knife, and cried, “I have an idea!” The vigilante looked at her and motioned for her to continue.

 

       “Alright,” she said, putting her hands on her hips. “But you’ve gotta listen to me all the way, okay?” He nodded.

 

       “Okay, so your main reason of panic was because of your quirklessness, and the fact that you’re so gosh darn small.” She ignored the indignant, “Hey!”, and continued. “So, what if you dressed as a girl-“ he opened his moth to object, but Hatsume cut him off. “You said you would listen! So shut your mouth and listen!”

 

     She started pacing, tapping a finger to her lips. “We can finally create an actual uniform for you, but it would be modeled for a female. Obviously, you don’t have the bust to fill a female model, but that way we can fill the cups with a strong but light substance to protect you from any bullets to the heart, since it will have to come up to your collar bones for realism. You already have a slim waist, and and an even slimmer butt, so I’ll create pants that have more padding around that area, along with hardened parts for the hips, so if someone grabs you, again, realism. You have nicely toned legs and arms, so I won’t do anything there except for elbow and knee pads, because heaven knows you need them. And then maybe some sort of high platform shoes to add to your height and throw them off-“

 

       “Mei-chan! You’re a genius!” Midoriya cried, cutting her off mid ramble.

 

     Hatsume stared in shock, before she grinned. “I know I am! I didn’t think you would warm up to the idea so quickly!”

 

       “I didn’t at first!” Midoriya jumped up, and bounced up to her, placing his hands on her shoulders and shaking her. “But it makes sense! They’ll be searching for a quirkless girl , and even then you could fake a Quirk because you’re so amazing, and then I’ll really be off the radar, because of the me  in the suit, and the me out of it and— oh my god Mei-chan, you’re so freaking smart.”

 

     Hatsume beamed. “I know I am. Now, I’m going to get started on your uniform and voice changer right now, so if I see your sorry ass in the next five seconds, you’re getting a monkey wrench to the head.”

 

       “W-wait! Shouldn’t you sleep or something?-“

 

       “4, 3-“

  

       “BYE MEI-CHAN, CALL ME WHEN YOU’RE DONE!”

 

     The boy turned around and hauled ass to get back to the door, and when the wall slid shut behind him, Hatsume set off to start Midoriya’s voice changer and uniform. She smiled, and thought of the person he turned her into. She was much level headed now, and it allowed her to think through her babies, instead of powering through them and exploding the entire city. (Again). She shook her head to clear her mind before she got off track, and got to work.

 

     After all, quality products take time to perfect.

 

         ____________

 

 

    The walk back to his apartment was peaceful. He took his time getting back, taking in the way the plants, not at all affected by the incoming clouds, shone beautifully in the diminishing light, because he knew that no one was waiting for him when he got home.

 

     Well, technically, if he went home home, he would have his mother losing her shit and consciousness at the fact that her dead son just walked through the door. She would cry, make him explain everything, call the cops, hug him, and then he’d have the one and only Tsukauchi Naomasa sitting across from him, who had a lie detecting Quirk , and-

 

     Yeah, maybe not.

 

     There wasn’t a day that passed that he didn’t entertain the idea of him going home. Back to his mother’s smile and warm hugs, her delicious cooking and giggling laugh, their late nights spent throwing popcorn at each other instead of actually watching the movie, dancing in the kitchen when their favorite song comes on, sleeping in a pillow fort during a typhoon, making silly faces across the dinner table-

 

     Something wet dropped onto his face.

 

     He looked up, at the swirling grey clouds above him, casting a dark shadow over the entire city, the telltale of a storm, and couldn’t help but feel relieved at the distraction.

 

     He didn’t want to think about it, about how strong he was because his mother was so protective. It sounds counterproductive, but Midoriya went from having everything done for him, from having his hair washed and shoes being tied for him, to being nine, living on the streets and working his first job.

 

     He didn’t blame her. He didn’t blame the fact that that damned villain Zònghuǒ had decided that he was going to take his rage out on their old apartment complex, that Midoriya was going to get crushed in an alleyway a few streets down due to an explosion from Zònghuǒ‘s fire reaching a gas tank, that when he finally finds his mother’s hospital room, she’s crying with two hero’s trying to comfort her because, ‘They found her baby’s dead body, burnt beyond recognition , and his funereal is being held next week.’

 

  ....he really tried not to blame her.

 

     Because she had so readily believed Endeavor and the Water Hose in his death, he had to try and work his first job to buy some sort of hair dye to hide who he was, because he had seen his mother come to terms with his death, had seen her move on, and he really didn’t want to try and reconnect with Baku-

 

     He cut off again. That train of thought would only hurt him.

 

     Looking back to earth, he continued his slow pace back to his apartment, everyone utterly unaware of his seemingly meek presence as they scurried around him with their busy life. Unaware of the danger he possessed, that he could kill 30 people, maybe 40, before any of them could look up from their screens.

 

     He could smell the petrichor get stronger in a weak breeze, so he flipped his hood up in a weak attempt to protect his expensive, sound-canceling headphones.

 

     It started raining down hard in the next second, and people began complaining about not bringing an umbrella, rushing to get under something to protect their clothes, while Midoriya just stood there. His black hoodie was starting to stick to his skin uncomfortably, but he ignored it.  He stood, eyes closed, with his face tilted up to the sky, each raindrop falling on his skin effectively covering three of his tears.

 

     He took a deep breath, and began to squash those feelings back down. He would deal with them later, he told himself, but deep down, knew he was lying. Only when they were successfully bottled up with a pretty ribbon, did he open his eyes and enter his apartment complex.

 

     His years as a vigilante gave him Quirk like senses, which were a blessing and a curse in one. He could hear, smell, and see as well as someone with a heightened senses Quirk, which had many downsides, and his flexibility, speed, and agility were off the radar.

 

     It was one of the main reasons he had to wear his sound-canceling headphones. Even with them on, he could hear about as well as he guessed a normal person could. If he took them off, his eardrums would probably burst, even if he was sitting in a quiet room, let alone standing in the middle of the street. That’s how good his hearing was.

 

     His agility and flexibility were the only good parts. His agility had saved his butt when the all-amazing Eraserhead almost saw him, and allowed him to jump off a two storied building, ( No Mei, your shoes didn’t work, I still hit the ground hard), and twist himself through a super tiny space to wiggle away like some sort of karate worm.

 

     Hatsume had found a video of his said karate worm moment from a street camera, downloaded it, deleted it from the camera, and still laughed about it, five years later. He was going to find a way to delete that horrible blackmail materiel if it killed him.

 

     He could hear all the noise his neighbors were making while he was walking up the stairs, and once again wished he had money to buy a better place, preferably sound proofed.

 

     Anytime he begged Hatsume to soundproof his place, she would respond, “You’re just gonna move when you have the money, what’s the point in me putting in all the extra work?” She would then wiggle her eyebrows suggestively. “What kind of sounds do you need to keep your neighbors from hearing, Zu-chan?” To which he would shove her, she would squawk in indignation, and they would end up in a tickle fight. She would always win, the dirty cheater.

 

     He successfully evaded all of his annoying wonderful neighbors, but he could hear the old man across the hall walking to his door, and he did not want to hear another rant from his homophonic ass. He practically lunged at his door like a lion to a deer, and almost snapped his key three times before managing to pry open his door.

 

       “Akatani-“ Midoriya slammed the door shut on his nasty greasy face, and slid down until he was sitting on the ground, curled up into a ball. The man’s face was printed onto his eyes, his shocked face, and Midoriya was shaking, he couldn’t stop it, the feeling crawling up his chest, no matter how much he suppressed it, every time he saw Christophe, it just boiled in the pit of his stomach, and usually, he can suppress it, but it seemed that today, he couldn’t.

 

     He threw his head back, and it slammed into the door, making a loud thud sound, but he couldn’t hold it in any longer, so he let go. Christophe’s facial expression flashed against the back of his eyes.

  

     He laughed.

 

     He howled with laughter, letting it rip from his lungs, undeterred by the sound of Christophe getting increasingly pissed off, only cutting it off when he heard his heavy footsteps march closer to his door before his disgusting heavy hand knocked on his door.

 

     Maybe it was supposed to be knocking, but with all of Christophe’s thousand pound glory, it sounded like mini explosions to Midoriya. He shuddered at the thought of Christophe exploding, before a flash of red eyes passed his mind and he cut that line of thinking like it had burned him.

 

     But it did burn , a small part of him whispered, and he tried shutting it out before it got worse, and thankfully (or not, depending on his mood) Christophe was still outside his door.

 

       “Akatani! When’n elder’s shpeaking with’u, you ansher you brat!”

 

     Yeah, not thankfully.

 

     He schooled his expression into one of indifference, one that would later rival the love of his life’s, and opened the door.

 

     He immediately wished he hadn’t.

 

     With about three feet between them, Midoriya could smell the alcohol on Christophe’s breath like they were nose to nose, and it immediately made him nauseous. A Midoriya with his head spinning like a merry-go-round on an electrical high made for a very rude, sassy, idgaf ‘Akatani’. He was currently trying to push that part of him down, didn’t want to blow his cover this early in the game.

 

       “Can I help you, Christophe-san?”

 

     “Auh, you c’n getchur lazy ass outta m’a house and getta job.”

 

     Midoriya just stared at him, and couldn’t help but wonder why Hero’s do their job if this is the kind of people they’re saving. He pinched his nose when Christophe swayed on his feet.

 

     “Christophe-san, you’re drunk. I think it would be best if you-“

 

       “Don’ ‘ell me whadda do, ya ungrateful brat!”

 

     He reached his disgusting hand out, probably to try and grab Midoriya, but the boy was already up to his head in irritation. He jerked to the side and snatched the hand, pressing wrist downwards, as if he was trying to show off his nails, and twisted his arm until it made a sickening pop.

 

     Christophe cried out and dropped to the floor like the overweight sack of potatoes he was. Midoriya leaned over him as the pathetic sniveling man cradled his dislocated shoulder and wrist.

 

       “Even if you’re drunk Christophe-san, you should know to never touch me. Try that again, when I’m not levelheaded, and you won’t have time to regret it.”

 

     He turned away from the whimpering man and shut the door on his snotty face. Then he snickered.

 

     He would tell that one to Hatsume, she loved hearing stories about him messing with Christophe, before remembering her tiny little threat of him keeping away, and he sulked while taking his shoes off. He wouldn’t see her until she’s done with his costume and voice changer. At the thought of his costume, he felt giddiness swell up in his chest. He was going to crosssdresss and fool the entire police station on who he was.

 

     He took of his shoes, before quickly running into the kitchen and snatching a trash bag. He took off all of his sopping wet clothes, chucked them into the bag, tied it up, before tossing it with the rest of his dirty laundry. He looked at the pile with disdain. It looked like he’d be doing his laundry sooner than he thought.

 

     He shook his head, and made his way to his room to grab clothes for a shower. Looking at his two boxers, one pair of pants and a t-shirt, he concluded that he would be doing his laundry tomorrow. He grabbed them before making his way to the bathroom.

 

     As he turned the shower on and waited for the water to heat up, (curse you apartment complex water), he began putting together an act for when he was in costume. He never really had one before now, because no one ever saw him in action, but he decided he would keep his cocky, confident facade in costume, and confident but shy one out.

 

     He was lucky Christophe was so darn drunk, if he wasn’t, he would remember the dangerous aura that Midoriya was excluding, and that was a no-no if he wanted to stay under the radar. A part of him wondered if he should fake a stutter, like he one he had when he was younger, but he would be easily traceable then, and that’s bad for business.

 

     He sighed as he stepped into the still kind of cold water. If only he could remain incognito for the entirety of his career, (is it even? It’s kinda of considered illegal?), but he also wanted in on the rush of lying to everyone and no one suspecting him. The thrill of tangling people in his metaphorical spider web, lying to them, getting their trust, all the while slipping underneath their radar undetected... wow. That made him sound wonderful , didn’t it?

 

     Completing his shower, he continued the rest of his bedtime routine and collapsed onto his bed. He barely had enough time to slip under the covers before sleep pulled him under.

 

                 __________

 

     He knew that a uniform and a voice changer was a lot of work, but Hatsume had created a freaking teleportation device, so what was taking her so long? (Before she smashed it with a screw driver on accident. And no, it wasn’t Midoriya’s fault. What was he supposed, stand there and take the hit? No thank you, he rather likes his face how it is— screw driver dent free.)

 

     He knew he was being pushy, especially since it had only been three days since she sprouted the idea, but he was bored waiting for his laundry to dry, and he couldn’t help but think that he could be in his costume breaking the law to save people. (Hatsume built that device in two days but nooooo.)

 

     You read that right, three days since he had also said he was going to do his laundry. And here he was: sitting here in the laundromat sulking.

 

     The only good thing was the little boy sitting across from him. He looked super sour sitting on the bench, his spiked brown hair sticking out from underneath a red hat as he glared at the floor like it had just said that his waifu was trash. Every time the boy looked in his direction, Midoriya would make the most bizarre face he could, and at first, the kid had stared in shock before glaring, but after Midoriya persisted in his little game, the boy started smiling and giggling, sometimes making his own faces back.

 

     Eventually, he had to end his game, because the timer for his clothes went off, and he did not want to be here any longer. Screw folding clothes, what was a couple of wrinkles? It’s not like he had a reputation to uphold. (That anyone knows of.)

 

     After tossing all of his burning hot clothes into his little bag, he waved goodbye to the kid, and promised himself that he would buy a washer and dryer. Three steps away from his freedom, he felt something tug at his shirt. Looking down, he realized it was the little kid he was entertaining with his amazing facial features.

       “What’s up, little dude?” He asked, before he could realized that this child might not take well to being called little.

 

     He was wrong.

 

     The boy’s eyes instantly glinted mischievously. “I’m little alright. I’m small enough to fit through your windows and steal all of your snickers bars while you’re sleeping.”

 

     Midoriya gasped as if the boy had just asked if Pepsi was okay when he clearly asked  for Coca Cola.

 

       “You wouldn’t.” He whispered, dropping his laundry bag and crossing his arms, leaning towards the kid with a fake scowl to try and add to the playful intimidation act.

 

       “Come at me.” The boy smirked, and Midoriya busted out laughing, unable to hold his facade any longer. This little kid reminded him of himself way too much. The kid joined in, before a gasp cut them both off.

 

     A woman was standing across from them, with her hands pressed to her mouth as tears ran down her cheeks. She was wearing a simple turtleneck white shirt, with a red pencil skirt covering grey leggings. Her hair was cut into a bob, the same shade of brown as her eyes, and Midoriya recognized her in an instant.

 

     Sōsaki Shino, hero name: Mandalay. She was a part of the Wild Wild Pussycats, and— she was still crying.

 

     Midoriya instantly shoved back his fanboying, “Oh my gosh! Mandalay-san, are you okay? What happened? Why are you crying? Is there anything-“

 

       “Kota...” she said, cutting Midoriya off mid-ramble. “Were you... laughing?”

 

     The boy—Kota—looked up to the hero and nodded. “He made me laugh.”

 

     With the heroine’s attention on him, Midorya didn’t know what to do. When she quickly closed the space between them, he instantly tensed, thinking that she somehow found out he’s a vigilante, how he’s been breaking the law, and oh my gosh he didn’t even get to test Hatsume’s uniform he was goingtodieunhappyhewasreallylookingforwardstothat-

 

     Warm arms wrapped around him and his eyes widened when he realized she was hugging him. A hero was hugging him. Holy sh-

 

       “Thank you,” she whispered,  her mouth hovering over the part of the headphones covering his ears. Her voice was soft, the crack loud enough for only him to hear. “He hasn’t even smiled since his parents died.”

 

     Ah. Who needs a heart anyways? It’s so overrated. His not-heart clenched in pain and understanding. Even though his mother was still alive, if felt like she wasn’t, considering he was  dead and she was out of his reach. Those kind of emotions were hard for him to handle, and this kid was going through the same thing.

 

     A tear slipped down his eye.

 

     The hero pulled back, startled. “Oh I’m sorry,” she said, her voice still thick with tears. “I didn’t mean to make you cry.”

 

       “I lost my parents too.” He whispered. Mandalay paused, before looking at him in shock. He turned to Kota, who had a blank look on— and didn’t that hurt. Someone so young shouldn’t have to wear such a mask .

 

     He kneeled down in front of the little boy, and placed his hand on top of his head. Instead of seeing spiked brown hair and dark eyes, he saw curly green hair and sad green eyes. He said what he wished someone had said to him when he was Kota’s age.

 

       “You’ll get through this, I swear. At first, it will be hard, and it will hurt a lot. There will be times when you just want to lay in bed and cry, but eventually, you’ll find the strength to keep going, I promise you. Wounds like these just need time.” He whispered, placing his other hand on top of Kota’s hat. The little boy looked taken aback, searching his eyes for lies, but only finding understanding , before tears welled up in his eyes and he threw himself into Midoriya’s arms, wailing out all the pain and loss and misery that he let fester deep in his chest.

 

     He curled his arms around the tiny, fragile boy in his arms, and swore he would help him get through the misery that was running through his veins. Kota’s hands strangled the back of his shirt, as if he could pull Midoriya any closer than he already was. Midoriya just curled his body around him more, as if he could protect him from all the horrors in the world.

 

     Some of the people in the laundromat began to give them weird looks, so Midoriya glared at them until they turned away, uneasy. A kid shouldn’t be able to look like that, but unbeknownst to them, Midoriya was anything but a kid.

 

     When the little boy had let out all of his pain, it was almost half an hour later and Midoriya’s knees were aching from pressing into the concrete for so long. He picked up the drowsy boy and handed him to his teary-eyed aunt.

 

       “Let him cry it all out,” he said. “Don’t praise his parent’s deaths, but don’t apologize to him. Let him cope in his own time.” The heroin nodded, not realizing that he knew exactly who his parents were, and thanked him.

 

     As she turned to leave, a thought struck her.

 

       “What is your name? How can I get back into contact with you?”

 

     Midoriya’s heart stopped. A hero was asking for his name and a way to communicate. He really wanted to tell her, but he could be putting the two of them into a lot of danger just by talking to them. He could be the cause of their deaths one day because he failed in his hunting down of that damned villain who ‘killed’ him and then what is he going-

 

     Kota shifted in his sleep with a small whine.

 

       “My name is Akatani Midoriya.”

 

     ..... shit.

 

     The heroin smiled, “Thank you, Akatani-san.”

 

     She turned around and left after Midoriya gave her his number, leaving Midoriya to wonder why the fuck he  thought it was a good idea to give a hero his real surname. Before he could put all these bad scenarios through his head, he snatched all of his clothes, leftover soap and dryer sheets, (don’t think he didn’t see you eyeing them, Sujin-san) quickly leaving the place and running back home. He almost took out a grandma, (100 pts), two kids, (50 pts), and a dog, (1 pt). 151 points anyone?

 

     Honestly, he didn’t know why he was panicking so much. He should be fine. He normally went by ‘Midori’, but two letters could literally be the downfall of everything he’s worked for. ‘Midoriya’ wasn’t a common surname, and if Mandalay decided to run his name through the system, she would either not find anything, or she would find pictures of nine year old Midoriya Izuku and his mother Midoriya Inko.

 

     God that name hurt to think about.

 

     He dropped his stuff by the door, locked it, tossed his headphones somewhere behind him, and collapsed on his couch, letting sleep take him into her sweet embrace. He was not gonna deal with the stupid thing called ‘emotions’ today or ever, no thank you.

 

 

 

     An annoying beeping yanked him from his nice dream of being asphyxiated. He jerked up away from the couch, a nice Midoriya-was-drooling-here- imprint left in his wake, before stumbling towards the beeping sound. He traced it to his phone, and sleepily put it to his ear before registering the slickness against his cheek. With the most disgust a fifteen year old boy can manage, he wiped off all the drool and pressed the green button.

 

       “Hello?” He slurred groggily.

 

       “IZUKU YOU LITTLE SHIT. IVE BEEN CALLING YOU FOR THE PAST THREE MINUTES.

 

     He cringed away from the loud noise, darting into his room to find his smaller earbuds to block out her yelling. “Oh?” He said smartly once they were in.

 

       WHAT DO YOU MEAN, ‘OH?’ YOU STUPID, FLAT CHESTED CROSSDRESSING LITTLE-“

 

       “Mei-chan, I’m not a cross dresser.”

 

     There was a moment of silence from the girl. “Well, starting tonight, you are. Get your butt over here and check out my awesome work.”

 

     She hung up.

 

     Midoriya will never admit to the fact that he stood there for a good minute, staring at the phone in shock because it didn’t happen, you hear him? It didn’t happen, or that secret you’ve been hiding from your mom will be spilled in an instant.

 

     He didn’t even remember if he locked his house, because the next thing he knew he was impatiently waiting for the stupid, slow wall to open, hurry the fu-

 

     The wall opened.

 

       “Where is it?!” He cried, running into the workshop and almost killing himself on all of Hatsume’s unfinished babies. “Where is my unifor- HOLY CRAP-“

 

      He didn’t shriek like a girl, you’re hearing thing. HEARING THINGS. The threat, remember it well... or else your mom will know.......

 

     Said girl was standing proudly in front of three dress forms covered in a sheet. Her hair was disheveled, somehow even sootier than when he last saw her, to the point where she didn’t even look like she had pink hair. (Did she even shower?! Umm, hygiene?!) She had dark eye bags that looked like they would drown her at any moment, ( god Mei, those are worse than mine) but her eyes were shinning brightly.

 

       “Normally, I would scold you for not even greeting me, but I am too excited to even care ohmygoshZuchanyou’regonnahatemebutit’sokaybecauseyoucantchangeanything-“

 

      ...he wasn’t scared.

 

    She ripped the sheet off of the dress form in the middle with a flourish, not unlike a blondie Midoriya would meet later on, and he blanched when he saw the main piece.

 

     He was fucking scared.

 

     The form only had the chest piece, so Midoriya was safe to assume one of the other ones had his pants and maybe shoes and his voice changer? But the chest piece, my god Mei .

 

     It didn’t have shoulders and it cut off right between his ribs. Hatsume. Put. Him. In. A. Crop top . She was so dead.

 

     It was unnerving, seeing breasts in a shirt but not having it connected to anything, and listening in on Hatsume’s rambling, she had made it to look like skin, and it even had a small layer of red dye underneath it that was sensitive to temperature to make this ‘skin’ flush or pale in certain temperatures. That was besides the point.

 

     The actual tough but flexible material was a dark forest green, and it stopped just below his collarbones, before going out like an off the shoulder shirt but without the shoulder. There was a triangle cut out in the middle of his chest, showing where his ‘breasts’ would begin, the ‘Y’ looking far too real for Midoriya to be comfortable. The material then went down, following the fake curves like a second skin, before cutting off right in the middle of his ribs with a loose ‘v’, following the curve of the breasts and would further accent the tiny waist he had.

 

     Everything else, his very feminine-looking stomach, his shoulders, up his neck— was that a fucking choker?! What the actual hell, Hatsume?!— was covered in this black fishnet-looking material that Hatsume said was made of steel covered nitinol. Flexible, but strong.

 

       “So?” Hatsume said after a few minutes of Midorya gaping at the skimpy outfit he was going to be wearing on the streets kicking ass. Suddenly, the thought wasn’t as bad as it was earlier.

 

       “It’s gonna take some getting used too, but it’s absolutely gorgeous, Mei-chan. Thank you.”

 

     She beamed with pride, before ripping off the next sheet. “And now to your pants!”

 

     Again, she needs chill on the dramatics, she isn’t getting paid for this. Midoriya suddenly felt a not-really-but-kind-of-pit in his stomach. Hatsume wasn’t hacking his bank account, was she? Not that it would bother him, random jobs and under the table payments, along with the fact that he wasn’t paying to go to school meant that he could live pretty comfortably if he wanted to. That’s besides the point though, was she?...

 

     ...well, he wouldn’t put it passed her.

 

     The pants were also slim fitting, and—thankfully— had no skin showing. They were a darker, grenade color, but they had a strip of grey running down the side of his thighs, which then connected to a weird looking rectangle thing. He didn’t know what it was, but it looked awesome.

 

     While he was inspecting it, she had pulled the boots from the other dress form and Midoriya blanched.

 

       “Hatsume Mei.” He said, his calm voice not betraying the inner turmoil that was his emotions. You do realize that those are heels , right?”

 

     She shifted at the tone of his voice, before her excitement overran any of her previous doubt. “I said I would earlier, to throw the police off of your super tiny-ness.” She again, ignored his indignant cry.

 

     “Besides, you’re 5’5, and these are only three inch high heeled boots. They’re form fitting, and these silver bands right here will cinch the fabric like a second, tougher, layer of skin without any crinkles, guaranteed!”

 

     She handed them to him, and ran off to god-knows-where, and he took the time to feel the smoothness of the boots, like water resistant shirts, but harder and minus the discomfort. Gosh, he was so ready .

 

       “Zu-chan! I got your mask and voice changer!” Hatsume came running back with a white top mask in hand, and a green bottom mask in the other. She displayed both for him to see.

 

     The top mask was a shiny white, looking almost like porcelain but feeling more like plastic. It would cover his face like a basic Columbia mask, but on the left side, it had three sections coming up like curved claws. There was a black see-through sheet over the eyes, thin enough for him to see through, but thick enough to keep most things out.

 

     The bottom mask covered everything the top mask didn’t, and would protrude over his face for extra protection. It had an oval in the middle of it, and upon touch, felt like a speaker. The other two ovals on either side of the middle one were smaller, and Hatsume explained that one would take in and purify air, and the other would release the carbon dioxide.

 

       “Well? What are you waiting for? Let’s get you suited up!”

 

     His head snapped up, and he stared at his best friend in awe. She tossed her hair over her shoulder with a condescending huff.

 

       “I know it’s amazing, but let’s hurry it up, yeah? I still have to straighten your hair. We don’t have all night.”

 

     Tears welled up in his eyes. “Mei-chan...”

 

     She shook her head and took the mask from him. “None of that Zu-chan. The best way to thank me is to wear it, and kick ass in it.”

 

     She turned around to grab the rest of his uniform, and Midoriya took that few seconds to wipe the tears from his eyes. He clenched his fists and stared determinedly at the mask. He was so freaking ready .

 

 

     He was not ready.

 

     First of all, if you’re a woman, and you have to live with the god awful things called breasts ,  Midoriya pities you. They were heavier than he was expecting, putting a weird weight on his lower back that he did NOT like, and they limited his movement .

 

     And the straightener?! SENT FROM THE DEPTHS OF HELL ITSELF. That thing was hot , and Hatsume kept burning his ears , and the hair that Hatsume finished burned his skin

 

     He was so regretting this.

 

       “Hush your whining,” Hatsume shushed, fixing the top after she squeezed it over his head . It was a shirt for crying out loud. A crop top sure, but a SHIRT. It shouldn’t need to be squeezed over his head because god that is so freaking tight air where have you gone—?!

 

     She slipped the sleeves on with no problem, since there was no alteration to them, and the elbow pads went on without much complaint as well. The sleeves connected to the main piece by a strap, and were to provide extra padding if he were to fall on his shoulders. The elbow and knew pads had an ‘M’ on it, and they were lined with gold that would glow depending on how much light it was exposed to.

 

     The pants were easier to put on than the shirt, only because he wasn’t getting suffocated while putting it on. Well, a part of him was but it wasn’t deadly.

  

     ...Right?

 

     ..... right?

 

        “Quit your muttering. I swear you’re not gonna die. No woman has ever died from putting on skin-tight clothing.”

 

       “That you know of!” Midoriya cried, three seconds away from saying screw it and becoming a streaker vigilante.

 

     Suddenly, the pants become suffocating , and the padding keeping him safe to have children in the far future was suddenly feeling like he was never going to be able to have kids.

 

       “Mei-chan-“

 

       “Midoriya fucking Izuku if you don’t shut your goddamn mouth right now, I swear to god, I will stick a monkey wrench so far up your ass you will thank me when it comes out of your mouth.”

 

     ....remind him to never mess with a girl on her period.

 

     He wisely kept his mouth shut.

 

       “Good boy,” she cooed, and Midoriya was not scared. Nope not at all, what is fear? “Now, how does that feel?”

 

     She had finished getting the pants on, (because Midoriya couldn’t do that himself hell no), and was grabbing his boots to put on. He brushed the hair out of his face and hesitantly twisted a bit to the side, scared for any pain. He was surprised to find none, that he could move quite easily, the only downside was his breathlessness because, I don’t know, his lungs are being squished to a minuscule of their normal size?

 

       Its surprisingly easy to move in this.” He said in awe, twisting side to side just a bit quicker than before.

 

     Hatsume chuckled, coming back and kneeling down in front of him, motioning to put his leg in her lap. “Don’t sound so shocked. Women do this all the time.”

 

     Cue the awe. Women willingly did this? Granted they have the curves, so they don’t need the torture device Hatsume had called a waist-trainer , but still. The idea of doing that every day sounded horrible.

 

     Hatsume clicked the last boot shut with a, “There we go!”

 

     She stood up and patted down her clothes, dust and soot coming off of her like her own personal ash from a volcano. She grabbed a little container and showed it to him.

 

     “These are contacts.” No shit Sherlock. “The sclera is black and the iris is a luminescent blue that will glow like a light when you press this button.” Damn those look badass. She held up a tiny container that looked like a can of spray paint, but was small enough to fit in his hands without being detected. When she pressed the button, the contacts lit up like someone seeing the love of their life.

 

     Putting them in was a whole new different story.

 

     To save you the trouble, we’ll just say Hatsume had to pin Midoriya down like the little sub he was, and put them in herself, ignoring the thrashing and crying. They weren’t that bad, so hush Midoriya.

 

     Fast forwards the whole Contact Problem would see Midorya pouting on a table with his arms and legs crossed like a petulant child. His eyes were red rimmed from crying but otherwise there was no other indication.

 

     What once was bright green was now a dark blue iris with lighter luminescent blue flecks and black sclera covering the rest of his eye. He has yet to have seen it, and he better look good because those were a PAIN to put in. Literally and figuratively.

 

     “C’mere Zu-chan. Come into the white room and I’ll take a picture.”

 

     He turned to look at her in confusion, before seeing the monkey wrench in her hand and deciding that he was not going to question her.

 

     He flicked his hair out of his face and pushed himself off of the table before almost breaking his ankle when he hit the ground much quicker than he was expecting too. Hatsume bursted out laughing.

 

     “Har har,” he huffed, throwing his hands out and wobbling over to Hatsume like a newborn fawn. She apparently thought this was hilarious, as her laughter doubled back twice as hard, and she wrapped her arms around her stomach as she fell back against the wall.

 

       “Keep laughing, don’t worry, I don’t have feelings.” He muttered, before his ankle gave out and he fell to the right with a, “Fuck-“ as his shoulder connected with one of the tables Hatsume just had laying around. He clung to the table like it was the only thing keeping him tethered to the real world, his face probably way too scared for someone wearing heels for the first time, as he tried to get his feet to stay underneath him.

 

     He turned to Hatsume, and busted out laughing at her face. She had slid all the way to the ground, still clutching her stomach as her silent laughter shook her body, her face turning redder and redder until it was borderline blue. Tears were streaming down her face as she tried to gain her bearings one again.

 

     His laughter ended up making him loose his very hardly worked for balance, as he tipped over and fell on his bottom, the cushion that made him look like he had hips making sure he didn’t feel anything, and his shock was very clear on his face.

 

       “T-Tim-timber!” Hatsume wheezed, before they locked eyes and a new round of laughter sent them both rolling on the ground like it could give them the air they needed.

 

 

     After the Laughing Incident TM, Hatsume had gotten Midoriya safely into the white room, (which was exactly what it was, a room with white walls), she told him the secret to waking in heels.

 

       “Trust the heel.” Which was very helpful, thank you very much. But he had gotten the hand of it, and no longer looked like a fawn. He looked like a little girl wearing her mother’s nine inch platform heels for the first time, according to Hatsume. But, who listens to Hatsume anyways. (Cue Midorya pouting.)

 

     She dimmed the lights in the room after handing him his mask, and Midoriya was half expecting to hear that old song ‘Lets Get It On’ by Marvin Gaye  to start playing from hidden speakers.

 

     Half to his disappointment, it didn’t happen.

 

       “Alright, press the top button and pose for me.” She said, putting the camera up to her eyes to take the picture.

 

     Midoriya did as she said, slipping on the mask as well, before he put one leg in front of the other, one arm behind him and stuck his other one out, twisted just enough to see the small canister thing that held the button for his contacts.

 

       “You’re so boring,” she sighed. A click signified her taking the picture.

 

     He excitedly bounded over, ignoring the fact that he did that without tripping, and stuck his face in Hatsume’s camera.

 

     “Lemme see!” He cried, and Hatsume laughed while she tried putting the camera above his head. A flawed plan, since naturally, Midoriya is three inches taller than her, and including the three inch boots she made him, six inches. He snatched the camera like candy from a baby.

 

     He was shocked.

 

     It didn’t even look like him! It didn’t even look like a him. He turned to Hatsume.

 

       “This is me?!” She nodded, and he looked down at the picture again. “This isn’t me! I’m a man!” He cried.

 

       “Not it that suit you’re not. You’re a female vigilante by the name of Machiavellian.” Hatsume snickered. “Who wears a skimpy outfit to distract the criminals.”

 

     He screeched indignantly, and began chasing her around the room, screaming about how it was her idea.

 

     After he had calmed down, Hatsume walked him to The Wall.

 

       “Are you ready?” She asked, her weird canister in hand. He nodded.

 

       “Alrighty. Remember, you’re supposed to be making an appearance, so if you can, when taking down a criminal, let yourself be seen by a camera.” She handed him the canister. “You already know what the top button does, and the bottom one will give you a distraction if you get caught by Eraserhead. The other end will give you the Mark, just proceed as usual, okay?”

 

     He nodded again. Hatsume laughed,

 

     “What’s a matter? Cat got your tongue?”

 

       “Mei-chan, I’m nervous.” He admitted. She tilted her head to the side.

 

       “About what? You’ve never been seen before, let alone caught. What are you worried about?”

 

       “...I honestly don’t know. Thank you for that, Mei-chan.”

 

     She beamed. “No problem. Now, get out there and make your mark.”

 

     He nodded. “Thanks Mei-chan!” He called as he slipped between the wall and disappeared into the tunnels that would lead him to his great debut.

 

       This is gonna be great.

 

 

 

  

      

Chapter 2: He Did Not Fall

Notes:

Welcome back... for chapter two. Oh yeah.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

     

 

     He really needed to stop jinxing himself.

 

     It had started as a normal night. Well, as normal as a criminal filled society could get. A few attempted muggings here and there, but the majority of people on the streets looked to be adults stumbling home drunk off their butts.

 

     Hatsume had put his camera detector in the black part of the mask covering his left eye, letting him see the camera’s with a pulsating light changing colors, but otherwise it was a normal thermal heat detector, while his right eye saw what everyone else saw.

 

     He had had a camera in his sights, it was sitting under the roof of a building overlooking an alley, and the way he had been sitting had him perfectly out of view. He had surveyed his area, and noticed the shady people walking out of a door in the alley, all hush-hush and peeking around at their surroundings.

 

     As if it had been cued, a woman walked by the alley, completely unaware of the men until she was slammed against the wall, one of their grimy hands smothering her cries for help.

 

       “Let’s have some fun sweetheart, what do you say? I need to blow off some steam.”

 

     Without any hesitation, he had jumped off the building, landing silently on his feet, (Eraserhead would be so jealous), but his movement had caught their attention.

 

       “I wouldn’t do that if I were you.” He said, almost flinching at the highly feminine voice coming from his mouth.

 

     The man holding the woman snorted. “The fuck are you gonna do about it, huh? Cry to mommy? Get lost stupid bitch.”

 

     The other men snickered, as if he had said anything amusing, and for a split second, he saw a young blonde standing with his cronies, as they laughed and laughed and laughed

 

       “Hey!” One of the men yelled. “Didn’t you hear him? Fuck off, whore!”

 

     Wow. Women went through this?!

 

     Midoriya wasn’t a female, but he was this close to ripping their faces off with his goddamned nails

 

       “I’m going to give you three seconds to unhand her before-“

 

       “Before what, huh? What are you gonna do about it?” As if to accent what he was saying, he pressed the women closer to the wall, ignoring her whimpering, and exhaled hot air across her cheek.

 

     Midoriya had about five seconds to think of a plan before they did something to that woman.

 

     Easy.

 

     There were three of them. The one holding the woman was obviously in charge, the other two glanced at him for reassurance in their actions. The one on the left was wearing tight leather jeans, not efficient for fighting in cooler weather, and his right hand was hidden behind his back, probably to conceal a quirk or weapon. His thermal detector couldn’t see anything passed his body heat, so it was probably a weapon.

 

     The one on the right was wearing jeans, but leaned more to his right, as if he had injured his left or favored his right side more. His quirk maybe?

 

     Nope, his throat was lighting up a bright yellow in his thermal eye, electricity?

 

     Dear god, please not fire.

 

     Whatever it was, he was going to use it, and in that second, Midoriya would jump onto Glowstick and push him into the Leather Jeans, and Boss would let go of the girl to help them. If he shoved Glowstick hard enough in the shoulder, his head will fling back from the force and smash into Leather Jeans’, hopefully knocking them both out. If the woman was smart, she would take the hint and run away, and he could deal with Boss without worrying about hurting anyone.

 

       “I’m done with this skimpy bitch, light her up!” ...thank every deity above, it was electricity.

 

     As soon as AA Battery opened his mouth, Midoriya ducked down and jumped at the wall of the alley, hearing the shocked cries from the men.

 

     Yeah, like he was just going to stand there and become a lighting rod, no thanks.

 

     He tucked his legs underneath him, so when he hit the wall, it was with his feet and he could push himself off of it quickly.

 

     As soon as he was airborne, he twisted through the second shot of electricity and smashed straight into AA Battery’s chest, sending him clean into Leather Jeans. He landed lightly in a crouch, looking up in time to see the woman punch the shocked man in the face, turning and bolting out of the alley.

 

     She’s going to call the cops. He realized, eyes going wide with the urge to run, before the big boss stood up, popped his jaw back into place, and stepped in front of Midoriya, blocking what the man thought was his only exit.

 

     Like, seriously. I could kick you in the balls and run.

 

       “Well,” the man said, wincing at the pain from his broken jaw. “You got rid of my men pretty easily. This is not the little girl’s first time, is it?” He chuckled, his low timbre voice making Midoriya shudder.

 

     Ah, now he understood the feeling that girls talk about, when they encounter someone iffy and they feel like covering up. He’s been doing this for about six years, and in front of this man, he felt like crawling under a cardboard box and screaming, ‘I’m invisible, you can’t see me!’

 

     The man swept his hands out.

 

       “You could take down a quirkless man and an electric user! Congrats! They were stupid though, they didn’t recognize you knew what you were doing, that they didn’t have a sliver of a chance against you, did they, pretty one? It’s okay, I’ll finish you off, I’ll take that pretty smile off your face and keep it for myself!”

 

     Midoriya blinked.

 

     The audacity of this man.

 

     He thinks he can act all high and mighty because Machiavellian was a girl? Thought he could scare the vigilante into submission? Ohhh, he was so on.

 

       “You can’t even see my face, so you wouldn’t know if I was smiling or not. I’ll tell you, I’m baring my teeth in disgust. Besides, what makes you think you have a chance against me?”

 

     He needed to finish this quickly. This was caught on camera, so someone would be over soon. Didn’t help that that women probably ran to the nearest police station.

 

     The man laughed. “I have a chance because I will take your quirk from you!” Midoriya blinked. Is this guy serious?

 

       “I’ll take that pretty Quirk from you, leave you a defenseless, useless, quirkless,”

 

     Deku.

 

       “Nobody. I’ll crush your head in while you beg for mercy, I might even take that pretty suit off of you and have my way-“ Midoriya jerked forwards and punched him in the face.

 

     The man’s body collapsed to the floor, out cold, a heavy thunk that made Midoriya snicker. He couldn’t believe people went through that. He couldn’t believe someone would stand there and ignore it.

 

     He shook his head, he didn’t want to think about how far Hero’s strayed from true heroism, how corrupt society became since the first kid was born with a quirk.  He didn’t want to think about how he could have been considered normal if he had just been born much earlier.

 

     He pulled all three men into the center of the alley and propped them up against each other, side to side like a triangle. He took some of the rope he had in his square pockets and tied all of them together by the wrists. He didn’t have to worry about them breaking out since the police would be there momentarily.

 

     Then he took out the canister Hatsume had given him and turned it upside down, pressing down on the button until the bottom lit up a dull red. He then pressed it to the first man’s shirt, held it there for three seconds, and moved to the next man, until a nice, shiny, silver ‘M’ sat nicely on all of their chests.

 

     Then his secondary ultimate move.

 

     He pulled out a green bow that usually went on birthday gifts, and placed it on the boss’ head. Then he took out two smaller ones, red and yellow, and placed it on the AA Battery guy and Leather Jeans, respectively.

 

     Red was for the most dangerous quirk, green was something you had to watch out for, and yellow just meant they were there for the ride.

 

     He stood up, brushing off imaginary dust and pulling down his bottom mask to spit in the direction of the criminals, before remembering that he was being recorded. He slid his changer back on and shrugged. Whoops.

 

     His shoulders tensed when he heard someone running, and he knew it wasn’t the police. He turned around and darted out of the camera’s line of sight, slipping into the shadows more than he thought he would be able to with his outfit.

 

     Hidden in the safety of the shadows, he ripped off the extra layer he had on his gloves, exposing a quiet but sticky substance that would help him climb vertical walls like an amphibian.

 

     It had a name, but he didn’t bother to listen when Hatsume went on a rant about it. All he heard was, “-Gecko-“ and immediately started picturing himself with the body of a gecko.

 

     Yeah, that was fun.

 

     He leaned down and did the same for the tips of his boots, and jumped onto the wall, sticking there like he had fallen against the floor, not a vertical wall.

 

     He felt so stupid like this, a human acting like a gecko, or a spider, or an ant, and neither of those comparisons made him feel any better.

 

     He began to quickly work his way up, but stilled when he heard someone drop to the floor behind him.

 

     He tilted his head to the side, cautious of any light that could reflect off his mask, and saw just who he didn’t want to see him while he was impersonating an animal.

 

       “About how long ago did she disappear?” Eraserhead asked, talking into his phone and apparently looking for someone.

 

     The tired hero walked around the three guys, his scarf shifting on his shoulders, checking for signs of life and making sure they were tied up tight. The hero tilted his head to the side as he listened to what the other person on the phone was saying.

 

      “Well if it was only a couple of seconds ago, she couldn’t have gotten far, could she?”

 

     Who were they talking about? The woman? Did she not make it to the police station? Midoriya leaned closer, still cautious of his mask, and looked around to see if he could spot any other police officers.

 

       “We are talking about a well-known vigilante here, but she still shouldn’t be able to disappear that quickly. Maybe it’s her quirk?”

 

     Holy crap.

 

     They were talking about him! Midoriya’s eyes widened with the realization, and Eraserhead began slowly surveying his surroundings, as if Midoriya was an amateur and he left something to track his trail.

 

     Midoriya jolted. He left himself. What an amateur, gosh. He moved as quickly as he could without jerking his movements and giving his spot away, slowly making his way to the roof of the building. He knew that as soon as he made it close enough to the top, he would have to bolt because the light would give his figure away.

 

     Once he could touch the edge with his fingers, he turned to look down to locate the hero, and bit back a squeak. The hero was staring directly into his eyes.

 

       “Yeah,” He said into his phone. “Found her.”

 

     ...well crud.

 

     Like a godsend, AA Battery chose that moment to jerk to life, and Eraserhead spun around at the sound.

 

       “What the-“ He started, before using his capture weapon to tie up the guy, ignoring his useless struggling and cursing, he erased his quirk, and knocked him back out cold. He whipped around to look at the last spot Machiavellian had been in, and cursed when he couldn’t spot her figure.

 

     He turned around and glared at the man who made him lose the vigilante. As if he could feel his glare, the man shifted in his unconsciousness and whined. Eraserhead sighed, and sent his location to Tsukauchi, for officers to pick up the the men, and to see if he could find anything Machiavellian left behind.

 

 

     Midoriya would love to say, that when Eraserhead turned around to recapture AA Battery, he pulled himself over the roof, ran a couple of buildings down, flipped off the side, and disappeared into the darkness like the anomaly he was, forever hidden from the corrupt society he called home. ....but that didn’t happen.

 

     Yes, he pulled himself over the edge of the building, and sprinted across, thankful that whatever Hatsume made his boots with, they were completely silent, but instead of flipping off the edge like a badass and disappearing, he’s shameful to say that he tripped.

 

       Off the side of the building.

 

     ...yeah.

 

       He didn’t shriek, because that’s super girly, and he wasn’t girly at all. It was a manly war cry, you hear him? A war cry as he fell jumped off of the building.

 

     He twisted himself to land on his feet, but he hit something surprisingly soft and he collapsed to the floor on top of... another person.

 

       “Shit- wait- crap!” He cried as he jumped off the person, his voice changer cracking as it struggled to make his voice higher as he squeaked.

 

       “Are you okay?!” The woman groaned, and shifted onto her side, before stilling with an exhale.

 

       “Oh god!” He shrieked, his voice changer making it sound like a voice crack as it shifted to his normal voice for a split second. “Did I kill you? Are you okay?! Oh my god, I’m so sorry!”

 

     He leaned down and ripped one of his gloves off, pressing two fingers to the woman’s neck, and relaxing when he felt a pulse.

 

     A chuckle rang out from behind him.

 

     He shrieked made a very manly sound and jumped up, spinning around to see who was behind him. It was a boy. He was wearing a dark blue hoodie and black pants, reminding Midoriya of his outfit before he was Machiavellian. His black cat mask just gave him away.

 

       “Puppeteer!” He said, his voice practically grating on his own ears. “Umm... hi?”

 

     Puppeteer chuckled again, and it sent blood to his cheeks, unlike the way the other man had made him recoil in disgust. He gestured to the woman knocked out cold.

 

       “Seems as if you finished my work for me.” He said, and my god, he had a deep voice. It took a second for Midoriya to register what he said, mind still spinning from the velvety smoothness that caressed his ears.

 

       “Oh!” He said, turning to look at the girl. She had a noticeable bruise growing on her cheek, where Midoriya’s boots had dug into his face, and he was shocked to see that it wasn’t cut open or bleeding.

 

       “I’m sorry, I.... kinda fell.” There was that chuckle again.

 

       “I noticed.”

 

     There was a moment of silence, where neither of them knew what to say, before Puppeteer nodded to the girl.

 

       “My quirk won’t work on someone who is unconscious. You’re going to have to take the credit for this one.” Even though Midoriya couldn’t see it, he could’ve sworn the other vigilante smirked.

 

       “After all, you did swoop in at take him off my hands.”

 

     Midoriya groaned, pressing his gloved hand to his mask, as if he could erase the moment from his mind forever. “That moment is going to haunt me for the rest of my life.”

 

     Puppeteer laughed. Midoriya ignored the way shivers raced up his spine and turned toward the downed woman.

 

     He slipped his glove back on, pulled out the canister and flipped it over, before pressing the button and waiting until it heated a nice gold instead of red. He wanted this one to shine prettily.

 

     He leaned over and pressed it to the woman’s shirt, holding it for three seconds before pulling it back and flipping the off button, marveling in the way this M seemed to shimmer like a sparkling sea. He pulled out a small amount of rope after slipping the canister into his pocket, and tied the woman’s hands together.

 

     Searching the walls, he saw a camera hidden in a small shadow between the two buildings and heaved a sigh.

 

     Hatsume would find that video and she’d have more blackmail material.

 

       “Why so down?” Puppeteer asked, his voice much closer than Midoriya expected.

 

       “There’s a camera hidden in between those two buildings, but I’ll have my... friend... delete the footage if you want to stay under wraps.” He pointed in the general direction of the camera.

 

       “Now, what kind of quirk did this woman have?”

 

     Puppeteer was silent for a moment, “She could turn her fingers into blades.”

 

     Midoriya paused, a child’s face flitting across his memory, before he pulled out a green bow and began taking the wraps off to place it onto the man’s head.

 

       “Are you really Spider?”

 

     Midoriya stilled for a moment, before continuing his bow making skills. “Yes.”

 

     Puppeteer hummed. “Really? The last I remembered, Spider was a boy.” ...well shit.

 

       “You do know that taking credit for someone else’s work is the lowest a vigilante can sink, right? Who are you too-“ He cut Puppeteer off mid-rant, by pulling his voice changer around his neck and turning it off.

 

       “I know what work is mine, thank you very much.”

 

     Puppeteer stumbled back, probably not expecting Midoriya’s normal, deep voice. Well, deeper than the high-pitched female voice the changer made.

 

       “You... what—?”

 

       “I am Spider, but I changed my costume and name to— you know what, follow me, it’ll be easier to show you than to explain.” He turned on his heel, and walked towards the fire exit stairs, slipping his voice changer back over his mouth and turning it on.

 

       “You coming?” He asked, probably giving the poor vigilante whiplash on how quickly his voice changed. He heard footsteps starting behind him, and he continued walking.

 

     They made their way up the stairs silently, and Midoriya was able to survey the street lay out, quickly trying to figure out where Hatsume’s Base was located. He needed to be quick, he wasn’t that far from Eraserhead when he fell—

 

     As if it had been cued, a scarf wrapped around his foot and tugged him back. Midoriya fell forwards, slamming into the ground with the a loud bang, as the metal creaked under the unexpected weight.

 

     He groaned as he was dragged backwards, towards the pissed off underground hero.

 

       “Eraserhead! So nice of you to join us!” He said after the hero lifted him in his scarfs, his voice sounding more tired than the chipper tone he was going for.

 

     His eye twitched under his goggles, Midoriya would bet a hundred dollars on it.

 

       “What are you doing?” Puppeteer asked behind him. Eraserhead turned to the boy.

 

       “Puppeteer—“

 

       “Release Machiavellian, take the woman to the station, and forget what Puppeteer looks like. Understand, I really didn’t want to do this.”

 

     Amazingly, Eraserhead released Midoriya, the boy thumping to the ground on his padded behind, and turned around, walking towards where the female-looking vigilante tied the criminal up.

 

     Midoriya whipped around to look at Puppeteer, and saw the boy shift uneasily, rubbing the back of his neck, like he was expecting a backlash.

 

       “...that was so badass.” Puppeteer’s head jerked up, like he wasn’t expecting that reaction.

 

       “...what?”

 

     Midoriya stood up and brushed imaginary dust off of his suit, ignoring the irritation when his fake breasts got in the way. He walked over to the edge and continued looking for Hatsume’s base.

 

       “I said that’s badass. Knowing current society though, you were probably persecuted and bullied for something you couldn’t help but be.”

 

     Puppeteer was silent. “...and what am I?”

 

     Midoriya snorted. “Fucking badass.”

 

     He spotted the base, and turned towards the other vigilante, ready to state the news, before being startled to see him wiping his eyes.

 

       “Sorry,” he said, his voice cracking on his tears. “I’ve never had a good reaction to my quirk.”

 

       “Oh.” Freaking genius. “You’ll make an awesome hero.”

 

     Puppeteer seemed to curl into himself, shaking with suppressed sobs.

 

       “Oh, please don’t cry.” Midoriya said, starting to panic. “I didn’t mean to hurt you, god I’m sorry—“ Puppeteer lurched forwards and pulled Midoriya into a hug.

 

     Midoriya tensed at first, before relaxing and wrapping his arms around the crying boy. He was irritated to say that even with his three inch boots, the boy was still taller than him. When he took off the boots, the boy would tower over him. After the vigilante had gotten all of his tears out of his system, Midoriya led him to Hatsume’s hidden warehouse.

 

     Standing outside the rickety old building, Puppeteer whistled.

 

       “If you wanted me alone in a dark building, you should’ve just asked.” Midoriya choked, before shoving him.

 

       “Shut up.” He said, thankful that the mask hid his practically glowing cheeks.

 

     Puppeteer chuckled, before following Midoriya as he walked around to the side of the building, thankful that it was dark and no one was out. He pulled back the window and slipped in, moving to the side so the taller boy go squeeze in too.

 

       “Creepy.” Puppeteer whispered, shuddering when his whisper echoed across the abandoned building. Midoriya nodded.

 

       “There is a device in here that makes it seem like the shadows are chasing you, but it’s just to scare off delinquents. If you come by often, which you probably will, I’ll add you to the system and you won’t be affected by it.” Puppeteer audibly gulped.

 

     He followed silently as Midoriya made his was to the trap door, flinching at the movement of it opening. He stared down into the hole.

 

       “Hell no.” He said, taking a step back. Midoriya sighed.

 

       “I’ll go in first, but you have to follow me. The shadows aren’t bad because I’m standing next to you, but as soon as I leave, you’ll piss your pants.”

 

       “The shadows aren’t bad?!” Puppeteer hissed, glancing around at his surroundings like he expected something to jump out at him. “I’m three seconds away from knocking you out, because I swear to god you’re going to murder me.”

 

     Midoriya groaned, before reaching out and yanking the taller boy into the hole. He went as quietly as a raging bull. Midoriya dropped down behind him, silently closing the trap door.

 

     When he turned, Puppeteer punched him in the arm. Hard.

 

       “Ow! What was that for?!” He whined, rubbing the spot that was going to bruise.

 

       “For scaring the shit out of me, that’s what!” Puppeteer hissed, seemingly still affected by Hatsume’s shadow device.

 

     Midoriya huffed. “Fine. Guess I deserved that. Follow me.”

 

     Ignoring Puppeteer’s, “What do you think I’m doing?” He walked down the hallway, and turned after his hand grazed the second wall, hearing the boy pause behind him, before following him down the dark corridor. Once they reached the ladder leading back up, Midoriya motioned the other boy towards it.

 

       “Once you get up there, don’t move.” The boy stared at him, making sure he wasn’t going to pull a gun or anything, before grabbing the ladder and making his way to the top.

 

     After a quick look around, straining his ears to hear, and only picking up on Puppeteers’ quickening heart beat, he climbed up the ladder and turned towards the button. He pressed it, feeling bad when Puppeteer jerked backwards at the movement. He gently grabbed his wrist and pulled him in.

 

       “The wall is going to shut.” He warned, clutching the boy’s wrist tighter when he tensed. True to his word, the wall slid shut and they were encased in darkness.

 

     Before he other boy’s breathing could pick up from panic, the wall across from them slid open, bringing blindingly bright light that had the boy in blue cringing away.

 

     Midoriya waited until he was somewhat used to the light, before dragging him into the warehouse.

 

     He let go of his wrist once he made it in, because he knew what it was like to see everything strewn about for the first time. It was more than shocking.

 

     He made his way towards the middle of the warehouse, where Hatsume had wrestled him into his suit a while ago, and waited for Hatsume to realize he was there.

 

     The door down the hallway across form him slammed open.

 

     He could practically see Puppeteer jump, even though the boy was somewhere behind him.

 

       “Zu-chan!” Hatsume cried, thankfully looking like she had showered. “You’re back!! How did my suit work—“ Midoriya saw the exact moment she saw the other vigilante.

 

     Her eyes widened as her smile slipped of her face. She opened her mouth and reached towards the table, probably to grab a monkey wrench or something else that would hurt, but Midoriya cut her off.

 

     “Hatsume,” she paused at the sound of her surname and glanced at him.

 

       “This is Puppeteer, he knew that Spider was a boy.” Her eyes widened.

 

     She had had access to all of the cameras, due to her vast understanding of technology, hacking came as a second way of breathing, and she still hadn’t known what gender Midoriya was.

 

       “So you admit that you’re not Spider?” Puppeteer’s voice rang out, and Hatsume shivered.

 

     Midoriya felt smug, a smirk growing on his face, thankfully hidden by his mask. She would go through the same thing he did.

 

       “What do you mean?” She asked, and Midoriya bit back the urge to snigger. She knew what he meant, she just wanted to hear him talk again.

 

       “I mean,” he started, coming to a stop beside Midoriya, his hood down, showing his wild dark hair. “That Machiavellian isn’t Spider. Spider was a boy.”

 

     Hatsume shivered again. This time, the boy seemed to notice it.

 

       “Are you cold?” He asked, so, so oblivious of what his voice was doing to the other people in the room.

 

       “No,” Midoriya said, deciding to let Hatsume catch her breath as he took off his mask.

 

       “Your voice is just pleasing to listen too.” The boy didn’t seem to know what to say at that, but he stared at Midoriya as he took of his voice changer as well.

 

       “Mei-chan, I need help getting out of this.” Ahh, the luxury of hearing his own voice was something he took for granted.

 

     Said girl jolted out of whatever funk she as in, and walked over to Midoriya, kneeling down to take off his boots as he sat on a table.

 

       “My voice is pleasing?” Puppeteer asked, as if he couldn’t wrap his mind around that fact.

 

       “Very.” Hatsume said, not bothering to look at him as she set the boots to the side, and began sliding Midoriya’s knee pads off.

 

     The tall boy looked at Midoriya, but the boy shrugged, he wasn’t going to deny it. Once he had taken off his elbow pads and sleeves, Midoriya slid off the table and sat down on the ground so Hatsume could pull his shirt over his head.

 

     As soon as she unhooked the bottom from his pants and began pulling it up, Puppeteer made a squeaking noice from the back of his throat and whirled around, covering his eyes.

 

       “A little warning next time!” He cried, flustered at the thought of seeing a woman topless.

 

     Hatsume bursted out laughing, knowing exactly where the boy’s mind had went, leaving Midoriya to sit in confusion.

 

       “What am I missing?” He asked, but was completely ignored.

 

     Once Hatsume had caught her breath a few seconds later, she continued pulling Midoriya’s shirt off his head, ignoring the strangled cat noises he was making.

 

       “My name is Hatsume Mei,” she said, tugging harder at the shirt that got caught over Midoriya’s head, still ignoring his dying cat sounds.

 

       “I’m an inventor, and I created this outfit so a boy could crossdress and slip under the radar as a girl.” The shirt came off and Midoriya clutched at the ground, his undershirt sticking to his muscles as he began sucking in huge gulps of breath as if she had been strangling him.

 

       “My name is Akatani Midori. I am a crossdressing vigilante. Oh my god, that sounds so bad.”

 

     Puppeteer slowly turned around, and relaxed once he saw that Midoriya was breast-free.

 

       “Hatsume-san called you ‘Zu-chan’. Where does the nickname come from?” The two best friends froze. He was smarter than he looked.

 

       Hatsume shifted uneasily. Midoriya’s backstory was not something to be taken lightly. She had cried so hard, and held the boy for a while when she first heard it. Midoriya sighed when Puppeteer tensed, seemingly picking up on the sudden tension in the room.

 

       “You haven’t unlocked Tragic Backstory yet, so please ignore it for now.” Puppeteer slowly nodded, and Midoriya motioned for Hatsume to help him with his pants.

 

     They were much easier to take off then they were to put on, but Midoriya made sure Hatsume knew all of his complaints.

 

     Puppeteer took off his mask.

 

     They turned to look at him, as he opened his mouth to speak.

 

       “My name is Shinsou Hitoshi. My quirk is called Brainwashing. If someone answers my question, I can do anything I want to them, including giving commands and implanting thoughts and feelings. My quirk is a freak mutation. My mother could control bubbles that came out of her sneezes, and my father could manipulate colors. Imagine their shock when their child got a villain’s quirk.” He chuckled, but it lacked the teasing warmth that had made the two best friends flush.

 

     Now, it just sounded empty, bitter.

 

       “I was put up for adoption at age four, and every orphanage they moved me too makes me wear a muzzle, so I don’t influence any of them to do my will.” So I don’t hurt anyone like the villain they think I am, went unsaid.

 

     It was silent for exactly three seconds.

 

       “You’d trust us this early in?” Hatsume whispered, and Shinsou let out a small smile.

 

       “If us vigilantes can’t stick together, who will have our backs when we fall?”

 

     Midoriya sighed. This boy had a point.

 

       “My name...” Shinsou looked at him, probably confused. He took a deep breath, and Hatsume put her hand on his shoulder.

 

       “My name is Midoriya Izuku.”

 

     Shinsou’s eye’s practically popped off his face.

 

       “I was declared quirkless at the age of four, useless at the age of five, dead at the age of nine. A villain attacked my mother’s apartment complex, as you know. His fire got to a gas tank and the explosion sent me to a far away alley, crushed under some rubble. I woke up a few days later after someone took me in. He still visits me, says that taking care of me was his payment for not being able to save his brother. He helped me find my mother’s hospital room, but when I looked through the window, she was crying while Endeavor told her that her son had been burned alive.”

 

     He took a shuddering breath, and ignored the tears pooling in Shinsou’s eyes.

 

       “The person who helped me find her comforted me, and helped me get a job to buy hair dye, so she could move on. I wasn’t in the right mind in that time. I was the useless, worthless, quirkless Deku, and I thought that if everyone believed I was dead, they would be happier. That’s when I became the vigilante Spider. My... my mother was being mugged, and people just walked past her, ignoring her screaming for help. I just... my legs moved before I could even stop to think about hiding who I was. I helped her, and ran away, but it felt so good, to be a hero. To be something that everyone said I couldn’t be. I was Spider for a long time, before the police staged a murder to try and capture me.”

 

     Shinsou’s tears spilled over his cheeks.

 

       “I knew they weren’t dead, I could hear their heartbeat, but I couldn’t help but find the situation amusing. I couldn’t even be mad. I was doing the same thing. Pretending to be dead, lying to the mass of people, and manipulating to get what I want. I ran away from the scene, and ran into another problem... A boy who was my worst tormenter when I was declared quirkless, he was the victim in the Sludge Villain Attack. I got him out, moved without thinking. Did you know All Might himself told me I couldn’t be a hero? And yet, I was the only one who helped, despite all the hero’s on the scene. I had a nickname for him, and it just slipped out, before I could stop it. I ran. I ran so fast, I didn’t want to see his face, the look when he realized that quirkless Deku was still alive.”

 

     A sob escaped Shinsou’s mouth, despite the two hands he had presse against it.

 

       “Mei-chan and I weren’t that close before then, I was the vigilante and she was the inventor. I was the test subject, she was the scientist. After that, she was the only person holding me up from sinking. She was my raft boat against my sea of fears and depression. She gave me a new name, Machiavellian, and today, she created my outfit. She is my everything, and now that you know my sad backstory, you’re going to join in and make her raft boat stronger than ever.” Shinsou was sobbing, and Midoriya felt guilty.

 

     The first time he told Hatsume his past, she cried just as hard. Shinsou lurched forwards and crushed the smaller boy against his chest, shaking as he tried to suppress the agony Midoriya was letting off in waves.

 

       “I’m s-so sorry.” Shinsou sobbed. “I’ll help you. We’re all stuck together now.”

 

     And that was that.

 

     Hatsume wasn’t a big touchy person, but she held the two of them for a good five minutes, before going off and putting Midoriya’s uniform away.

 

     After a bit, Shinsou’s shoulders stopped shaking and he was just holding Midoriya against his chest, enjoying the warmth the other boy provided.

 

       “I have an apartment.”

 

     Shinsou pulled back, and looked down at the smaller boy in confusion.

 

     Midoriya had a look of determination in his eyes, like he was working towards something he wanted, and wasn’t stopping anytime soon in his pursuit.

 

       “Um... congrats?” Shinsou was so confused.

 

     Apparently it was obvious, because Midoriya let out a chuckle, the vibrations from his chest making Shinsou jolt. It has been so long since he’s heard warm laughter for him.

 

     Midoriya had been bullied for being quirkless, and that was terrible, but Shinsou had been outright ignored.

 

     People walked around him, spoke over him when he was talking, ignored him when he spoke to them, and had no problem talking shit on him when he was in the room. He’s heard laughter, when he was sitting behind the door of his broom closet while the kids played around. Despite him being the ‘villain’, all of the kids had been too afraid to laugh at him, touch him, talk to him, anything. Scared he would force them to kill themselves or anything else a villain would do. He has never experienced good feelings since he was four, until today. He was emotional, don’t blame him.

 

       “I’m saying this, because you’re going to live with me.”

 

     ...What?

 

       “What?” He said, shocked.

 

       “We’re going to your orphanage, you’re getting your things, and you’re living with me. I don’t have a second bedroom, but I have a giant bed, and we can make it work.”

 

     Tears welled up in Shinsou’s eyes. He laughed, and wiped them away.

 

       “That eager to get me into your bed, huh?” Midoriya grinned.

 

       “You know it—“

 

       “Why are you willing to help me?”

 

       “You have gone through something similar to me. I want to help you get to where you want to be, wether that’s happiness or the number one hero.” More tears spilled out of Shinsou’s eyes.

 

       “You don’t have an ulterior motive?”

 

       “No.”

 

     He released the boy from his quirk, and he blinked in shock, before Shinsou grabbed his arms.

 

       “I’m sorry!” He cried. “I-I just needed to be sure! You understand right? P-people like me are s-so cynical. P-please forgive me!”

 

     Midoriya was silent, before Shinsou felt him reach up, and he flinched, fearing the worst, but the boy just brushed his tears away.

 

       “You’re lucky you weren’t planning to hurt me.”

 

     Shinsou sniffed. “Why?” Midoriya chucked.

 

       “Because Mei-chan is standing behind you with one of her tool boxes, three seconds away from killing you.”

 

     Shinsou instantly whipped around, and sure enough, Hatsume was standing a few steps away, her legs spread out, with a black tool box raised above her head, a few seconds away from coming down hard.

 

     She had the decency to look embarrassed.

 

       “In my defense, I came in and he had you under his quirk, what was I supposed to think?”

 

     Shinsou laughed, and he felt a shiver go down Midoriya’s body. He spared the boy a glance, and turned back to see Hatsume putting her tool box down on a table a few feet away, completely silent.

 

       “How are you so quiet?” He asked, legitimately confused.

 

       “She likes to try and sneak up on me,” Midoriya laughed. “My years living on the streets as a vigilante gave me killer senses, but she likes to try her hand every once in a while.”

 

       “Seriously,” Hatsume said. “Once, when we were younger and playing hide and seek, I hid in a cupboard in a backroom. This boy walks in, knocks on the cupboard and says, ‘I know you’re in there, you can’t hide from me’ and it was the creepiest thing ever.”

 

     Midoriya shrugged, “Not my fault your guy’s heartbeats are so loud.”

 

     Shinsou stared at the smaller boy. “That’s fucking creepy.”

 

       “Well,” Hatsume said, stretching her arms above her head, “My parents are coming home from their business trip in a few hours, so I better get back. I’ll text you guys when I can supervise your outing, okay?”

 

       “Okay! See you later Mei-chan!” Midoriya chirped.

 

       “Goodbye, Hatsume-san.” Shinsou said, before Hatsume waved her hand at him.  

 

       “Call me Mei, or come up with your own nickname. Goodnight guys!” She turned on her heel, and with one last wave, she slipped through the back door. The one Midoriya was forbidden to use, because it led to a female’s bathroom stall in the decaying building.

 

    Midoriya stood up. “C’mon. We gotta go to your orphanage to get your stuff.”

 

     Shinsou smiled. “Yeah.”

Notes:

Thank you for reading! These are actually turning out really long. Should I shorten them???

Chapter 3: Masked Trio? How ‘bout it?

Chapter Text

 

     Midoriya Izuku was a vigilante.

 

     That means that he had something shitty happen to him and made him realize that heros are corrupt, but instead of that shitty thing making him hate heros, it made him want to be better than them.

 

     Right now, he knew why villains became villains.

 

     Shinsou had led him to his orphanage, about a twenty minute walk from base, and as soon as he walked into the living room, it went silent.

   

     Apparently, kids didn’t have a bedtime once they hit their teens, so there were quite a bit of teenagers laying around, talking and laughing.

 

     As soon as Shinsou pulled the door open, it was as if someone hit the mute button.

 

     Shinsou walked further into the orphanage, kids getting up to move out of his way, never looking at him or acknowledging that he was there besides shifting out of his way.

 

     Midoriya was three seconds from going Villain mode and murdering everyone in the building, but he did his best to ignore everyone.

 

     Until someone shoved him.

 

      Oh, fuck no.

 

     He whirled around, ready to go off on someone, and saw a red-headed girl standing there, looking relieved.

 

       “You can leave now,” she said, her voice melodic, as if she were singing a song. It was probably something to do with her quirk.

 

     He cocked his head to the side and squared his shoulders.

 

       “Excuse me?”

 

       “You’re not under the villain’s control anymore. You can leave.”

 

      Was this bitch serious?!

 

     Midoriya was going to fucking murder this hoe.

 

     Never let it be said that Midoriya Izuku wasn’t protective over his friends. After their bonding moment in base, Shinsou was added onto that list.

 

       “Mac— Akatani,” Shinsou said, and Midoriya practically hissed when everyone in the room flinched. “It’s okay. Let’s go.”

 

     Melodic bitch stepped forwards, and tried to put her hand on Midoriya’s arm. He jerked away, into Shinsou’s side.

 

     I think the fuck not.

 

     The entire room held their breath, as if they were waiting for Shinsou to snap and kill someone.

 

     They should be worrying about me. I have an alibi, two names, and a large shovel in the closet.

 

       “What makes you think he’s controlling me?” He asked, his voice calm, smooth, like the tone your guardians use when you’ve so massively fucked up they can’t even bring themselves to yell.

 

     The girl shifted uneasily, not liking the danger lurking in his voice, before flipping her hair over one shoulder and resting her hands on her hips.

 

       “Because that’s what villains do.”

 

       “You would know wouldn’t you?” Midoriya snarled, a high pitched, inhuman sound, and reveled in the way the girl stumbled back, terror written on her face. Thank you, Stendhal, for teaching me your ways of intimidation. “All you have to do is look in the mirror and you see one, don’t you?”

 

     The girl was trembling as Midoriya stalked up to her, the waves of his fury becoming almost tangible until the tension in the room could be cut with a knife.

 

     He came to a stop in front of her, glaring at her, before throwing his hand out to the side, like he was slicing something with his hand, and grinned when the girl screamed.

 

     Something sour assaulted his nose.

 

     He looked down, and sure enough, the girl had urine running down her trembling legs as it formed a puddle beneath her.

 

     He slowly looked back into her eyes, before pulling his lips back to bare his sharp canines at her, sucking air in through his teeth to make a high pitched hissing sound, something that sounded like it should come straight from the mouth of a snake, not a human.

 

     He should probably feel bad, intimidating all of Shinsou’s old orphanage peers-? People?- but the knowledge that Shinsou had went through this his entire life since he was four, was enough to piss him off and make him want to see them suffer.

 

     And this is why he’s a vigilante, not a hero. A hero would never revel in the fear they’ve caused, that’s something a villain would do. It’s a good thing a vigilante is the grey line between white and black.

 

     Shinsou gently grabbed Midoriya’s arm, and pulled him away.

 

     As Shinsou tugged him towards his room, he bared his teeth at everyone staring at him, and channeled his inner villain, “You can’t run from me.

 

     Everyone believed him.

 

     Shinsou pulled him into his room, and shut the door behind him. “Midoriya—“

 

       “It’s Izuku, or your own nickname.” He said, turning to survey Shinsou’s extremely empty, small room.

 

     He was trying extremely hard to put his emotions into check, to make sure he didn’t go back and show them exactly why people feared his name.

 

       “Sweetheart.” Midoriya choked on air, and whirled around in time to see Shinsou throw his head back and laugh, the baritone sound filling the room up with his joy.

 

     He could hear the kids in the living room quiet down, as if they couldn’t believe Shinsou could laugh.

 

       “It works for me,” Midoriya said, and it was his turn to laugh when Shinsou choked on his laughter. The taller boy smirked.

 

       “Alright then.” He walked over to his closet, opened it, and pulled out a backpack, slipping the straps over his shoulders, and nodding. “I’m ready.”

 

     Midoriya blinked, perplexed.

 

       “That’s it? You don’t need anything else?” Shinsou nodded.

 

       “Nothing else is mine. I’ve been ready to leave since I first got here.”

 

     Midoriya nodded, he understood that.

 

     When he was first separated from his mother, he had bought a similar yellow backpack, and made sure everything he owned could fit in it, so he could leave at a moments notice. He never liked settling in one place, because it felt like he was accepting the fact that he no longer felt the need for his mother. His caretaker had snatched his backpack, put everything inside into his apartment, and burned it.

 

     It seems harsh, but Midoriya had been in denial. He had refused to believe that Inko had given up on him, and his caretaker had seen that. He decided to get rid of the only think that kept Midoriya strung on empty hopes, which was his backpack. He had held the young boy as he cried, finally understanding that Inko had accepted his death and had moved on.

 

     He beamed at Shinsou. “Then let’s get you out of here.” He flung open the door with a flourish, reveling in the way the kids all fell silent.

 

     He swaggered into the living room, loving the way the kids tensed in fear.

 

     He jerked his thumb at Shinsou. “I’m taking him with me. No objections?”

 

     All of the kids stared at him, incredulous.

 

       “None.” Someone piped up from the huddle of boys sitting in the corner.

 

     Midoriya bared his teeth and hissed like a snake, everyone flinching at the sound.

 

       “Good. Because I wasn’t asking.”

 

     He turned around and held his hand out to Shinsou. The boy was fighting tears, Midoriya could tell but he still reached out and took his hand. Midoriya smiled.

 

       “Finally leaving, you monster?”

 

     Shinsou flinched.

 

     Midoriya turned to see melodic bitch standing in the way of the door, with brand new pants.

 

     Bitch, please, I could snap you in half and run.

 

       “No, because you’re still here. Do you have your big girl pants on now? Or do you still need diapers?” He taunted.

 

     He would feel bad about being so childish later, but right now, there was only anger. Some of the kids snickered. Her face flushed red, clashing horribly with her hair.

 

       “Why are you calling me the villain?!” She cried, and she may have a melodic voice, but it was grating against Midoriya’s ears, and he was getting increasingly irritated. “The brainwasher is standing behind you!”

 

     Midoriya was in front of her before anyone in the room could even blink.

 

      Control, control, she’s just a kid, just a kid, justakid

 

     He snatched her arm before she could stumble away, and leaned in, letting a pleasant smile slip onto his face.

 

       “You listen here and you listen good.” She opened her mouth to object, but he dug his fingernails into her arm and snarled at her. “Shinsou Hitoshi will be nothing short of an amazing hero. All of you will sit here and cry your fucking eyes out when he appears on TV at Yuuei, because you’ll have tormented a hero your entire pathetic lives. I hope all of you suck on his victory and fucking choke.”

 

     He stepped back, disgusted when all he could smell was urine, and bared his teeth at the kids in Shinsou’s old orphanage.

 

       “Have a pleasant fucking life.”

 

     He gently grabbed Shinsou’s hand, and began tugging him towards the entrance, baring his teeth at anyone who looked at them in the wrong way.

 

     The lady who worked there didn’t speak a word to him when he said he was taking Shinsou away. She just nodded, handed him his paperwork, and shredded anything that said he had lived there.

 

     Shinsou had his face buried in the crook of his elbow the entire time, but Midoriya couldn’t tell wether he was laughing or crying.

 

     He lifted his head once they were out of the building, and tears were streaming down his face, but he was grinning.

 

     Midoriya smiled back, and in that moment, he felt as if everything would be okay.

 

 

     Standing on the stairs of his apartment, he decided that everything was not going to be okay.

 

       “What’s wrong?” Shinsou asked, the tears having dried on his face quickly after leaving the orphanage.

 

     Midoriya shifted. “I have a neighbor who’s homophonic, and I hear him walking around his apartment. I think he’s waiting for me to show up.”

 

       “Oh.” He said. “Do you want me to go ba-“

 

       “Don’t finish that sentence,” Midoriya said, turning to face the other boy. “I offered you a place to stay, and I’m not backing down because my neighbor wants to be annoying. I just didn’t want you to deal with him right after dealing with the assholic orphans.” Shinsou nodded.

 

       “That makes sense.” His eyes narrowed. “Speaking of which, you had quite the mouth and intimidating aura on you. Want to explain that?” Midoriya shrugged, sheepish.

 

     He turned and began walking up the stairs, rubbing the back of his neck.

 

        “I don’t know, I just get super protective when my friends are being threatened, you know? I did the same thing for Hatsume, and I’ll keep doing it until the entire world knows you two cannot be touched.”

 

       “What if I want to be touched?” Shinsou asked, letting his voice drop down to his vigilante tone, knowing it would send shivers down the boy’s spine.

 

     He wasn’t disappointed.

 

       “Then I guess you’ll just have to make due with my hands.” Midoriya grinned as Shinsou flushed, still unaccustomed to someone having remarks to his flirty nature.

 

     They made it to Midoriya’s floor, and Midoriya paused, listening for his homophobic neighbor, before lunging at his door not unlike the way he did a few days ago, and threw it open.

 

     He shoved a chuckling Shinsou inside, and slammed the door shut, just as Christophe opened his own. The two boys looked at each other, one laying on the floor, and the other pressed up against the door to keep it shut.

 

     They started laughing.

 

     This motherfucker.

 

     Christophe pounded on Midoriya’s door. “Akatani! Getchur’ ass ou’ ‘ere! Now!”

 

       “Who are you to tell me what to do?” He asked through the door.

 

     There was a stunned silence, before the pounding became louder, angrier.

 

      “Akatani! Getchur’ fuckin’ ass out ‘ere ‘ight now!” Shinsou waved Midoriya to the side, and he opened the door.

 

     Christophe was looking even more oily than the last time Midoriya saw him, his yellow teeth disgusting as he bared them at Shinsou, as if he could intimidate him. “Who the fuck ‘re yo’?”

 

     Shinsou blinked innocently. “Who me? I’m Midori’s new flat mate—“

 

       “You’re a fuckin’ fag, arentcha?! Get the fuck outta my face an’ kill yourself, ya unnatural piece o’ shit! Where the fuck is Akatani?!”

 

     Shinsou leaned in close to Christophe’s face, and Midoriya had new respect for him, because Midoriya was standing behind Shinsou, and Christophe’s stench was still making his head spin.

 

       “Who’re you to judge if I like it up my ass?”

 

     Midoriya choked.

 

     Christophe’s face was turning an impressing amount of colors, grey, pink, red, blue, and finally purple. “You fuckin’—“

 

       “Forget you ever saw me, go home, take a shower, and tomorrow, you’re going to apologize to everyone on this floor for waking them up.”

 

     The man turned around, and began waddling his way back to his room, but Shinsou shut the door, not caring enough to see if he made it.

 

     Midoriya was staring at him in awe. He flushed a pink.

 

       “What?” He asked, embarrassed.

 

       “Anyone who said you weren’t a downright badass is a filthy liar.”

 

     Shinsou threw his head back and laughed.

 

     Midoriya gave him a tour of his—their, Midoriya kept saying— apartment, a living room, with the kitchen across from it, a bathroom by the kitchen, and the master bedroom. Or, only bedroom.

 

     The bedroom was large, larger than Shinsou was expecting, with a queen sized bed pressed against the wall beside the window, a desk sitting across from it, and a closet half filled with Midoriya’s clothes.

 

     Midoriya placed Shinsou’s backpack down on the bed.

 

       “Alright,” He said. “I sleep on the far left side because it’s pressed against the wall, and I can’t sleep unless something’s pressing against my back, but if you need to sleep there, you’ll become my personal pillow, okay?” Shinsou nodded.

 

     Call him whatever you want, but he was hella touch starved, and here was this boy who was just as touch starved, and was willing to have little to no boundaries when it came to cuddling.

 

     Midoriya motioned to the closet.

 

       “Tomorrow, we’ll go shopping for more clothes, and since you’re also a vigilante, I’m guessing you also have a pretty bank account?”

 

     Shinsou nodded again.

 

       “Sweet, now, I’ll let you settle in, I’m going to take a quick shower, and if you want one I’ll show you how to work the knobs, okay?”

 

       “Thank you,” Shinsou said, his voice thick with emotions. Midoriya beamed.

 

       “You’re welcome.”

 

     Shinsou walked around, looking around at all the pictures in the house, only a few of them up, enough to make it look lived in, but little enough to grab them all and leave in a moments notice.

 

     All of them were of him and Hatsume, one or two had a very, very young Midoriya and a teenage-looking boy with spiky black hair and terrifying purple burn scars.

 

     Midoriya’s pantry was stocked with rice, Maruchan, cereal, honey, sugar, a shitton of coffee, and sprinkles.

 

     That’s it.

 

     Shinsou concluded that they would go grocery shopping as well, because Midoriya obviously couldn’t cook, but Shinsou very well could.

 

     The fridge was just as sad.

 

     There was old sushi takeout, which Shinsou threw away, a carton of expired milk, also thrown away, expired milkshakes, smoothies, and Frappuccinos, all dumped down the drain.

 

     The rest of the fridge consisted of Shirley Temple’s, Mountain Dews, a carton Minute Maid Apple Juice, Coca Cola, and Raspberry Brisk, basically anything and everything sugary or sweet.

 

     He and this boy were literally the yin and yang.

 

     Midoriya obviously liked his sweets, if all of the sweet drinks in the fridge didn’t tip you off, while Shinsou enjoyed sour drinks, like grapefruit juice or lemonade and kool aid without the sugar. He loved coffee black, because he’s never had the luxury of sweetener, but he had no plans to start now.

 

       “What are you doing?”

 

     Shinsou jerked away from the fridge, looking like a deer caught in headlights, or, more realistically, a kid caught with their hand in the cookie jar.

 

       “We’re going grocery shopping.” He said, more of a demand than a request.

 

     Midoriya raised an eyebrow. “Why?”

 

       “Because I can cook and you can’t.”

 

       “Damn!” Midoriya cried, falling back with a hand over his heart, hair somehow completely dry. He was wearing a black tank top, dark green leggings and a pair of headphones, for some reason. “Cold hearted!”

 

     Shinsou chuckled and closed the fridge door. “Can you, uh, show me how the shower works?”

 

       “Sure!” Midoriya chirped, twirling around and bouncing back to the bathroom, humming a random tune under his breath.

 

       “You’re in a good mood,” Shinsou pointed out dryly. “The apartment doesn’t feel that lonely now that I have someone else here.”

 

     Ugh. Shinsou was not ready for that heart blow.

 

     Midoriya thrusted a towel into his hands, and Shinsou marveled at it’s softness.

 

       “Alright, so, simple. Twist this to the right or left depending on your temperature preference, and when you’re sure it’s right for you, pull this circular thing and press the button down, because once it’s pulled and this is pressed, it will set your temperature and it won’t change, okay?”

 

     That did not sound simple, but Shinsou nodded anyways.

 

     Midoriya pointed out the shampoo, conditioner, (“Shut up, it’s to make sure my hair dye doesn’t fade too quickly.”), and body wash. They were all scented to apples, and for some reason, it amused Shinsou. Midoriya handed him a small towel for his body and let him be.

 

     It was the first warm shower Shinsou had taken since he was four.

 

     Once he was all finished five minutes later, (the orphanage had timed them all), he dressed in a well-loved Present Mic t-shirt, and black sweatpants. He had sewn ‘#1 Underground’ onto the thigh part when he was younger, and it didn’t look too bad.

 

     His socks were mismatched, but that was what made Shinsou Shinsou.

 

     He stepped out of the bathroom and saw Midoriya sitting upside down in a chair.

 

     He grinned, and put his folded dirty clothes besides his backpack, before standing in front of the upside-down boy who was focusing on balancing a pen on the bottom of his nose.

 

     The boy made a disappointed sound when the pen fell, but it was more exasperated, like it wasn’t the first time he had dropped it.

 

     Midoriya opened his mouth to say something, before his eyes snapped to something on Shinsou’s thigh. For a split second, his heart began racing.

 

     Was it a spider? He swears, if it’s a freaking spider he’s going to actually scream—

 

       “Liking the Present Mic, But number one underground?” Shinsou blinked, before flushing. “Eraserhead, really?”

 

       “Shut up,” he said, Midoriya laughing at his pink face.

 

     He turned around and dove onto the bed, somehow making it all the way under the covers without smashing his head against the wall.

 

      One point for the brainwasher, oh yeah.

 

       “This is the most comfortable bed I’ve ever had the luxury of laying on.” He said, his voice coming out muffled from underneath the blankets.

 

     Midoriya chucked from behind him. “And you’re going to lay on it every night until we have to buy a new mattress.”

 

       “You’re gonna have your way with me every night?” God, sometimes, Shinsou needs to bite back his flirty comments, because one day, someone’s gonna think he’s interested.

 

     He rolled over and somehow found himself in the middle of a blanket burrito. He squawked, and began twisting and thrashing, trying to find a way to escape his self-given imprisonment.

 

     There was a thunk behind him, before wheezing laughter, so it was safe to say that Midoriya had fallen over after losing balance.

 

     He was successful after a few more seconds of his thrashing, and his head emerged from the blankets with a triumph cry, his hair messed up from his thrashing, because that blanket was never ending, what the hell

 

     He sat up, and wrapped the blanket around his shoulders.

 

       “I apologize for my flirty nature. It is something I use in uniform to fluster my targets, because you know flustered people make more mistakes. I promise I am not interested in you in that way, so please bear with me?” Midoriya sat up from the floor, startled at the sudden change in atmosphere.

 

     He waved his hand in a shoo-shoo motion, before shaking his head. “Don’t sweat it. I wasn’t thinking like that. I wouldn’t be bothered if you did like me like that, but I’m glad we’re staying completely platonic.”

 

     Shinsou smiled. “Thank you.”

 

     Midoriya beamed. “You’re welcome.”

 

     Shinsou spotted a pair of small, Bluetooth earbud looking things on his desk, and then over to the headphones the boy was wearing.

 

     He motioned towards the earbuds. “What do you use those for?”

 

     Midoriya turned to see what he was gesturing too, and made a noice of understanding.

 

       “Due to my years living on the streets, I developed creepy accurate senses, like Mei-chan said, so when I’m out during the day, too much noise can give me a migrane and probably burst my eardrums.”

 

     He picked up the earbud-looking ones.

 

       “These are the ones I wear with my costume, small and unnoticeable. They’re less likely to fall off compared to my giant headphones.”

 

     Shinsou hummed in understanding.

 

       “Speaking of Hatsume, what do I call her?” Midoriya grinned cheekily.

 

      “You get to come up with your own nickname for her.”

 

     Their sleeping arrangements were established pretty quickly; Shinsou would sleep with his back to the wall, and Midoriya would sleep pressed against his chest, as if they were lovers instead of touch starved children.

 

     Midoriya asked him if Shinsou would kindly not blow out his eardrums, and he confusedly agreed, before the boy took his headphones off laid down.

 

     It wasn’t completely pitch black in the room, and for that, Shinsou was grateful.

 

     When he was younger, his mother had shoved him into the pantry for hours on end to keep him out of sight, before his father put his stuff in a backpack, put him in the car, and left him in the orphanage. He obviously wasn’t fond of the dark.

 

     With Midoriya though, the curtains were cracked open, letting some of the moonlight spill in, casting the floor in an unearthly glow. It was beautiful.

 

     Shinsou was shocked to find, that instead of staying up all night because of his insomnia, with the sliver of light, and the warmth of the smaller boy’s body heat, he slipped into dreams extremely quickly.

 

 

     When Shinsou woke up, he was on something extremely soft and warm. Which was confusing, because the orphanage beds don’t offer nice mattresses, or warm blankets, let alone for him, so why did he feel like never getting up?— The warmth he felt against his chest shifted, and Shinsou’s eyes flew open.

 

     There was a boy pressed against him, and for a second, Shinsou felt fear. Was this a new boy from the orphanage? Was this a prank?? Who the hell—

 

     Last night’s memories flooded through his head, and he relaxed immensely when he remembered that he wasn’t back at the orphanage, a giddy feeling running through him when he remembered that he would never have to go back.

 

     He looked down at the sleeping form of Midoriya, his hair even crazier that it was last night and couldn’t help but wrap his arms around the boy, squishing him against his chest.

 

     The boy moved pliantly, like a large, personal, human heater, and made a squeaking noise when Shinsou buried his cold nose in the crook of his warm neck.

 

     Only after Midoriya registered that oh, something was on his neck, and iT wAs CoLd, did he begin weakly squirming, trying to get away from the ice that was Shinsou Hitoshi’s nose.

 

       “Toshiiiiii,” the boy whined, squirming as much as he could with his arms pressed against his sides, and Shinsou was filled with a warm feeling at the nickname. “You’re coooollld.”

 

     He chuckled, his voice husky from sleep, and he reveled in the full-body shiver Midoriya had. He had had no clue his voice could do that to people.

 

       “C’mon sweetheart,” he said, drawling his words and adding as much of his vigilante tone as he could, remembering to stay as quiet as possible. “We have to go shopping, remember?”

 

       “You’re going to kill me,” Midoriya whined, his blush sinking down to the roots of his hair, and Shinsou laughed.

 

     He laid the boy back down, before slapping his butt twice and saying, “C’mon! Get up!” He left Midoriya groaning into his pillow, while he went to go brush his teeth.

 

     After his quick morning routine was complete, he chuckled to find Midoriya still laying face-down in the pillows. He had his headphones on, so Shinsou threw caution to the wind on being quiet.

 

     He walked over to the bed, and leaned down, scooping the boy into his arms and ignoring his squawk, he said, “Alright! If you’re ready, we’re leaving!”

 

       “Toshi, no!” Midoriya cried. “I haven’t even brushed my teeth yet!”

 

      “Who’s fault is that?” He asked cheekily, but let the boy down into the bathroom.

 

     He leaned against the door and watched Midoriya, the boy raising a brow at him.

 

       “You’re ‘hust going ‘ku wash me?” He asked, and Shinsou was amazed that he could speak with a toothbrush and toothpaste in his mouth.

 

       “What do you eat in the mornings? You had literally nothing in your fridge that was edible.” Shinsou said, changing the subject.

 

     Midoriya hummed, before spitting out his toothpaste, “Nothing actually. I usually drink a sugary drink and it gets me through the day.”

 

       “You live off of sugary drinks and still manage to kick ass?!” Shinsou cried, shocked at what this boy would be capable of if he just ate.

 

     Midoriya finished his bathroom routine. “Pretty much, yeah.”

 

     Shinsou shook his head. “That changes now, because I can cook.”

 

     Midoriya laughed. “I know.”

 

     As soon as Midoriya put his socks and shoes on, he refused to change out of his leggings and black T-shirt, someone knocked on the door. They both turned to it in unison.

 

       “Expecting someone?” Shinsou asked. Midoriya shook his head, and they approached the door with caution.

 

     Midoriya looked into the peephole, before throwing his head back and laughing.

 

       “What?” Shinsou asked. “Who is it?”

 

     Instead of answering, Midoriya pulled open the door to see a freshly showered, and clean shaven Christophe, the blank look in his eyes.

 

       “Oh my god.” Shinsou laughed, his amusement growing when Christophe rambled off apologies for waking them up last night, and promises to do better. Then he turned on his heel, and walked to the door next to them.

 

     Midoriya slipped on short shorts over his leggings, and pocketed his phone and wallet, before they both stepped outside.

 

     After locking the door, they both made their way to the nearest grocery store.

 

       “Alrighty Mr. Grocery Man, what do we need?” Midoriya asked, pushing the shopping cart while Shinsou walked beside him. His headphones pressed down on his hair, making the parts not underneath it stick up even more.

 

       “Literally everything.” Shinsou replied, before pulling Midoriya down the nearest aisle, and beginning to fill the cart with everything.

 

     Eggs, milk, all types of meat, butter, cheese, ham, ketchup, mayonnaise, lemons, bean sprouts, corn, green beans, bacon, mushrooms, you name it, and Shinsou tossed it into the cart. It was looking pretty full, and Midoriya stated such.

 

       “Oh, sweetheart,” Shinsou said, his voice going husky with his Puppeteer tone. “We haven’t even started.”

 

     He turned around and busted out laughing, the sight of Midoriya flushed a dark red and stuttering random things imprinted on his eyelids.

 

     He began walking away from the boy, but stopped when he caught sight of a shocked girl staring at them.

 

     She was standing across the aisle with pink skin and hair, one hand on a can of spam, her black and yellow eyes were trained on them, like she couldn’t believe what she had just heard.

 

     He raised an eyebrow at her, and motioned to the can of spam.

 

       “Are you going to take that?”

 

     She made a squeaking nose in the back of her throat. “Oh! Yeah! Sorry! You and your boyfriend just startled me.” It was Shinsou’s turn to flush as Midoriya laughed behind him.

 

       “We— he’s— it’s— no—platonic!” He managed to squeak, his face flaming the more he realized he couldn’t form proper words.

 

     Oh, the 180 he did when he was flustered, instead of the one doing the flustering.

 

    She blinked at them, before her eyes went wide.

 

       “Oh! I’m sorry!” She cried, waving her hand in front of her. “I didn’t know! You two would make a beautiful couple, though.”

 

     Shinsou sat down hard, steam practically bursting from his ears, as Midoriya laughed harder.

 

       “Thank you.” He giggled. “It was nice talking to you, but I better get some coffee into his system before he breaks completely.” The girl nodded, before waving goodbye to them, darting off to a boy with black hair and red eyes standing in the check out line.

 

     Midoriya smiled and waved at the two, before snatching the back of Shinsou’s collar and beginning to drag him to the coffee section.

 

     The entire way there, people laughed at Shinsou’s red face, as he stuttered intelligible things about dating and crazy girls, being dragged on the floor like a cat on a leash; unwilling to walk.

 

     Midoriya stopped his cart beside the coffee aisle, and put his normal brew in, before tugging Shinsou’s collar to get him up off the ground to grab his own.

 

     Shinsou playfully muttered about stupid girls thinking they know everything, getting up before tripping on his own goddamned shoelace.

 

     (MIDORIYA TOLD HIM TO TIE THEM BUT DOES HE LISTEN?! NOOO)

 

     He began falling backwards, before a boy with blonde hair and a lightning streak through it caught him, stumbling from the unexpected weight.

 

       “Whoa!” The boy said. “Are you okay?”

 

      “Fuck me, I’m gay.”

 

     Midoriya could not put into words how hard he laughed in that moment. All he knew, was he was sitting on the floor with his head between his legs trying to stop the swirling in his vision.

 

       “I mean!” Shinsou cried, pulling away and trying to save his reputation. “Fucking great! I’m okay! How are you? Oh my god! Im so sorry, ughhhh—“

 

     The blonde boy stared at Shinsou in shock, his face turning a dark pink as the black haired boy he was standing with laughed as hard as Midoriya, the two of them gasping for breath at their friends’ embarrassment.

 

     Midoriya stood up on shaky legs, and threw his arm around his suffering friend. “What he means to say, is; Hi, my name is Shinsou Hitoshi, and you’re fucking gorgeous, do you want to give me your numb—“

 

    Shinsou elbowed him in the gut. Hard. Midoriya heaved a breath and doubled over, his arms around his midsection.

 

     The blonde haired boy seemed to shake himself out of his embarrassment.

 

     He chuckled, and swiped his hair out of his face, tilting his head to the side and licking his lips.

 

       “Catch me later, pretty boy, and I might just think about it.” He grabbed his friend’s wrist, who had crazily large elbows, and walked around the two, swaying his hips as Shinsou’s face began to resemble the very blood running through his veins.

 

     Shinsou stood there, staring at the boy’s perfect backside, and Midoriya laughed.

 

       “Whipped.” He snickered, and Shinsou whirled around.

 

       “Nuh-uh!” He cried. “I don’t even know him!”

 

       “But you want to know him.”

 

       “That’s besides the point—“ he cut himself off, glaring at Midoriya.  

 

       “You’re a little traitor, aren’t you?” Midoriya shrugged.

 

       “At least I don’t go telling every cute guy I see to fuck me.”

 

       “Zuzuuuu,” Shinsou whined. “You’re so meannn.” Midoriya snickered.

 

     The rest of their shopping trip was long, and went on without much fanfare, the only mentionable thing was the cashier’s face when it was their turn to check out.

 

     He had a reptilian face, looking like an iguana, but it didn’t hide the shock when the two boys began unloading their shopping carts. Yes, carts, Shinsou was going to make Midoriya broke.

 

     Still, he didn’t say anything when he rang up the kids and told them their total was over sixty thousand yen.

 

     Everyone standing behind them was shocked, even more so when neither blinked at the price, and Midoriya pulled out his wallet to pay.

 

       “Probably a hero’s children.” Someone muttered, and there were several rounds of agreement. Shinsou had rolled his eyes, but hadn’t said anything.

 

     Even if they lived pretty close to that grocery store, about a five minutes walk, with the millions of bags they had to carry, Midoriya was going to absolutely murder Shinsou, because his arms were three seconds from falling off.

 

    Needless to say, as soon as they were safely inside their apartment, Midoriya socked Shinsou in the arm hard enough to shove him into the wall.

 

       “Ow!” He cried, rubbing his arm as he slowly slid down the wall. “What was that for?!”

 

       “For making me carry all of these unnecessary food bags.” He hissed back, and the downed boy popped right back up with an indignant glare.

 

       “None of these are unnecessary!” He said. “You’re just being salty because you actually had to carry something.” Midoriya stuck his tongue out at the taller boy, and turned to look at all the groceries.

 

       “Let’s put these away, yeah?” Luckily, Shinsou took the bait.

 

       “Yeah, hand me all the cold items and I’ll put them in the fridge.”

 

     As they worked on putting all of the cold items away, they chatted about anything and everything. Shinsou’s school life, Midoriya’s home schooling, their parents, old friends, Bakugou Katsuki, Yuuei, favorite hero’s, Halloween ideas, favorite music, literally everything.

 

     They played twenty questions while putting away the dry foods, and there was so much to talk about, when they were done, the sky was dark and they felt as if they had grown up together.

 

       “Now,” Shinsou said, opening the pantry up and smiling in satisfaction when he took in all the new foods inside, just waiting to be cooked and consumed. “What are you in the mood for?”

 

       “Hmm...” Midoriya tapped a finger against his chin thoughtfully, and a deep sadness overtook his features.

 

     Before Shinsou could ask what was wrong, he asked, “Do you think... you could make Katsudon?”

 

     Shinsou snapped his mouth shut, understanding dawning his features, and nodded. “Yeah, I can do that.”

 

     Midoriya smiled, but it looked painful, as if he was twisting his features to move against their will. “Thank you.”

 

     Shinsou stepperd forwards, and pulled the boy into his chest, immediately feeling the boy begin shaking as the front of his shirt became damp with tears.

 

       “It’s okay to cry, you know.” Shinsou whispered to the boy, and held him as he began sobbing.

 

       “It’s just— I could go back to her,” he cried, clutching the back of Shinsou’s shirt like he was trying to pull Shinsou closer, even though there was no space in between them.

 

       “I-I could go back, and I wouldn’t have t-to live like this, but what would she say?! Her d-dead son standing in f-front of her, is alive and the m-most wanted vigilante around. H-how would she react to that?!” Shinsou closed his eyes, and curled around the aching boy.

 

       “What’s keeping you from her?” Midoriya sniffed, trying to suppress his emotions, and wiped his face on Shinsou’s shirt. “She’s moved on, Toshi. Did you know it only t-took her two months to move on? Was I t-than insignificant?! That she would move on after fifty-eight days?! While I’ve b-been hurting for six years?”

 

       “I’m sure it still hurts her, sweetheart. She probably hides it, though, so she doesn’t worry the people around her. I mean, my parents lost their love for me in the three seconds it took them to find out my quirk. I’m sure your mom is different, but adults are very good at hiding things when they want too.”

 

     Midoriya nodded, and wiped his face on Shinsou’s shirt again.

 

       “I’m sure you’re right. Thank you.”

 

     Shinsou ran his fingers through the smaller boy’s hair, shifting his headphones out of the way to begin lightly scratching his nails against his scalp to calm him. Midoriya had said it was the most comforting thing his mother had done for him when he was younger.

 

       “Anytime, sweetheart.”

 

     They stood like that for a while, until Midoriya’s stomach demonstrated a whale’s mating call. Shinsou laughed while Midoriya turned the color of a strawberry.

 

       “I’ll make dinner, but you have to give me one of your shirts, since you’ve decided to wipe all of your snot on mine.” Midoriya instantly jumped backwards with a cry, stuttering apologies and fixing his headphones as Shinsou laughed.

 

     The black haired boy turned on his heel and darted into their room, coming back out with a grey sleeveless shirt. Shinsou pulled off his tear-and-snot-stained tank, ignoring Midoriya’s embarrassed squeak, and slipped on the grey top. He handed the damaged shirt over, the boy racing to get rid of it, and twisted in the grey top, approving of the way it hugged his decently-shaped form.

 

     He didn’t have raging muscles, but he had more than Midoriya, who was more built for speed and outwitting. Shinsou was wider, therefore all of his power was in his shoulders and arms, meaning strong punches and quick knockouts. He nodded in approval.

 

       “I like this shirt.”

 

       “You only like it because it outlines your muscles.” The thinner boy snarked, pulling his headphones off and placing them gently on the counter.

 

     Shinsou was still touched every time the boy blatantly showed him the trust he had in him.

 

     Shinsou smirked, while the light feeling deep down grew bigger. “Do you want to eat?”

 

     Instantly Midoriya pressed himself against Shinsou’s side with a whine. “Toshiiiii, I was just kiddinnnngg, please feed me.”

 

     The two of them stared at each other for a second, before bursting out into laughter.

 

       “We sound like a couple,” Shinsou snickered as he turned around and began prepping all of the ingredients for Katsudon.

 

    Midoriya nodded solemnly. “Soon, we’ll bicker like an old, married couple.”

 

       “Dear Mic,” Shinsou chuckled, starting the meat and rice. “Save us all.”

 

       “Did you just say, ‘Dear Mic’, instead of ‘Dear god’?” Midoriya chortled, finding the fact that Present Mic was like Shinsou’s god hilarious.

 

     Shinsou flushed. “Shut up.”

 

     As they sat in comfortable silence, Shinsou cooking dinner and Midoriya watching in awe, Shinsou’s phone went off with a text message. He put his utensil down, and leaned over to peer at his lit up screen. It was from Hatsume.

 

     Hatsume-san

RE: Zuzu Blackmail

    HEY YOUNG ONE. I have a video of Zu-chan acting like a karate worm on one of his patrols, and decided to let you in on the teasing. 

    Don’t worry, I’ve hacked the service you’re on, and changed it to the one Zu-chan and I use. It’s untraceable, I promise.

    Bring up the Karate Worm Moment, Zu-chan’s face is always worth it. I’ll see you later.

(*☻-☻*)

 

[Video]

 

     Intrigued, he clicked on the video, and was immediately shown a young, young, Midoriya in his Spider, outfit fall into the screen from above. It was dark, so the camera was in nighttime mode, but you could tell the figure was Spider.

 

     There were a few pipes in between the two dark buildings, and the camera angle gave the perfect view as the small boy pulled himself between the pipes in a haste, like he was running from someone.

 

     The way the boy twisted and squirmed to get through the pipes, immediately reminded Shinsou of the worms he used to hold in his hand when he was younger, how they would flick around and squirm like they were demonstrating fighting techniques, and Shinsou felt a grin grow on his face.

 

     Karate Worm. That name fit so well.

 

     And Shinsou could see why this is blackmail.

 

     Towards the end of the video, as if his worm imitation wasn’t enough, the boy’s pants get caught on the edge of the pipe, and the camera is shown a flash of dark green underwear, before the boy yanks his pants back up and sprints out of view.

 

     The video ends.

 

     Shinsou throws his head back and laughs. He doesn’t stop laughing until Midoriya’s concerned hands are hovering over his red, tear-streaked face.

 

     He wipes his eyes and stares at the concerned boy with a large grin.

 

       “You really did look like a karate worm.”

 

     Instantly, the boy lets out an outraged cry as he shoves the laughing boy away, his face turning a dark red as he crosses his arms, a look of utter betrayal in his eyes as he plops down on a chair.

 

       “I can’t believe you’ve joined Mei-chan’s side!” He cried, throwing a napkin in Shinsou’s direction as the boy laughed even harder, wheezing intelligible things about worms, black belts, and green underwear.

 

     The boy had slipped his headphones back on, and Shinsou felt guilty that his sudden laughter probably hurt the boy’s ears. 

 

     Midoriya sniffed. “Is something burning?” Shinsou whirls around with a shriek, and attempts to save his dinner.

 

     Thankfully, he managed to stop the burning before it even happened, because Midoriya could smell it beginning to burn, instead of when it’s black and unsalvageable.

 

       “Itadakimasu!” Midoriya practically shouts, before snatching his chopsticks and inhaling the still-steaming food.

 

       “Izuku!” Shinsou cries, tossing his hands out to try and stop the boy. “Stop! It’s still hot!” The boy looks up at him with tears streaming down his face.

 

      And wow, Shinsou thinks, blink and you miss it.

 

       “It tastes really good, Toshi. Just like Mom’s...” the boy trails off, and continues eating, waving off Shinsou’s concern with a smile. “Don’t worry, that’s a good thing.” Shinsou nods, says his thanks, and they finish eating in silence.

 

     Midoriya’s phone rings. He picks it up, checking the caller, before putting it on speaker. 

 

       “Hey Mei-chan—“

 

       “ZU-CHAN PUT ME ON SPEAKER.” Hatsume’s voice rang out, and Midoriya cringed at her loud voice.

 

       “You’re on speaker Mei-chan.” He barely got the words out before Hatsume was speaking again, and Midoriya rolled his eyes as if this was a normal occurrence.

 

      “OKAY! I CHANGED HITO-CHAN’S SPIDER WANNA-BE OUTFIT AND BURNED HIS ORIGINAL ONE—

 

     Shinsou lurched over the phone with an indignant cry.

 

       “What?! Why?!” He shrieked. “It was perfectly fine—“

 

       “BECAUSE I MADE YOU A NEW ONE. YOU’RE BOTH COMING TO BASE RIGHT NOW AND MAKING A PUBLIC APPEARANCE TOGETHER. OHMYGODIMSOEXCITED—

 

       “Mei-chan, please breathe.” Midoriya said, amusement coloring his tone.

 

     Hatsume took an audible breath. “Okay,” she said. “I’m good.

 

       “Good,” Midoriya giggled. “We’ll be there in five.”

 

     He hung up. He stood up, and began putting away the leftover food from Shinsou’s cooking, ignoring the way the boy was moaning over the loss of his old outfit.

 

       “Hush Toshi,” Midoriya said. “She didn’t burn it, she’s just being dramatic. She said the same thing with my Spider outfit, she just has it displayed somewhere in the Base.”

 

     Instantly Shinsou perked up. “Really?!”

 

     Midoriya chuckled. “Yes, really.”

 

     Suddenly ten times more chipper, Shinsou bounced behind Midoriya, rambling about how excited he was to try his new outfit.

 

     Midoriya switched his headphones for his smaller ear-bud looking ones, and together, the left the house, cautious of anyone watching.

 

     If any of Midoriya’s nosy neighbors saw Midoriya and Shinsou leave the apartment late at night, and an hour later there was an appearance of Puppeteer and Machiavellian, they’d probably get suspicious.

 

     Not that they’d be smart enough to piece it together, nosy ducks. Mind your own business.

 

     Sadly, Shinsou had been added to Hatsume’s shadow device, so he didn’t have a problem walking through the abandoned building.

 

     He still clutched the back of Midoriya’s shirt like a scared child to a mother when they were walking in the tunnels, and made Midoriya go up the ladder second, so, ‘If anything were chasing us, you’d get eaten first.’

 

     He seems to forget that if anything were chasing them, Midoriya would never lead them to the base, and he’d hear them from a mile away.

 

     He shook his head amusedly, and climbed up the latter.

 

     With Shinsou’s excited bouncing, the wall seemed to take an eternity to open, and Shinsou was out of sight before Midoriya could even open his eyes again.

 

      “Where is it?!” The boy cried, and Midoriya laughed.

 

     He had done the same thing when Hatsume had made his costume. Walking into the Base, he smiled at Hatsume, who was standing in front of two dress forms this time, and Midoriya shook his head with a chuckle.

 

     Here we go again.

 

       “Just like Zu-chan,” Hatsume shook her head, but she was practically thrumming with energy. “Not even gonna greet me, but whatever, greetingsaresooverrated—“

 

     She shook her head, and motioned to the dress form directly behind her.

 

       “I based both of the costumes on a color scheme that could be directly drawn from blue, and Shinsou got purple.”

 

     She ripped the sheet off,—god what a shows woman— and Midoriya was impressed by the outfit she had put up.

 

     The entire thing was there, minus a mask if Hatsume had made one, and it looked classy.

 

     The top looked like a normal muted purple waistcoat, with a darker purple undershirt, and it was form fitting, but it wouldn’t outline Shinsou’s muscles, meaning his opponents would underestimate him. His tie was a brighter purple, still dark, but brighter than everything else on the uniform. There was also a black choker and a purple bracelet. The elbow pads looked like they were slipped underneath the undershirt, and were pretty flat, so that meant Hatsume trusted that Shinsou wouldn’t go jumping off buildings.

 

      Stop it, it’s my signature move, Mei-chan. I’m never changing it.

 

     The pants were form fitting as well, and would outline Shinsou’s leg muscles very nicely. He had two straps over his right thigh, and they held a knife, the straps and holster being the same pale purple as the belt that seemed to hang off of the hips instead of doing its job. His boots stopped just underneath his knees, and they were a dark, dark purple, border lining black in the same way Midoriya’s did, and instead of Midoriya’s cinching things, he had buckles that wrapped around the top, keeping the slim look all throughout. He had another two straps on his left shin, holding another knife, and then it was the shock absorbers that Midoriya had as well. The bottom of his shoes were surprisingly a dull blue color, instead of the ongoing purple theme.

 

     Hatsume had disappeared, and Shinsou was staring at shock at the uniform that he was going to be wearing. He walked up to it in slowly, touching the collar gently.

 

       “This is mine?” He breathed, his voice showing the shock he felt. Midoriya nodded,

 

       “Yeah.” He understood the same feeling Shinsou was having, and decided to let him have a moment.

 

     He turned around to see Hatsume coming back with a contact case, another porcelain looking mask, and a purple bottom mask.

 

       “Hatsume, please tell me that isn’t a voice changer.” He pleaded, and the girl looked at him almost offended.

 

       “You think I would change Hito-chan’s beautiful vigilante voice?! You’re crazy. It’s just to maintain the tone, and if he were to talk normally, the changer would take hold and make him sound huskier.” She tossed her hair over her shoulder and placed the things on the table, beside four very suspicious-looking vials of something.

 

       “Hito-chan, if you’re done, we have a ton of preparing to do.” The boy turned around and was fighting back tears.

 

       “Meimei...” He whispered, and Hatsume beamed at the nickname, but shook her head.

 

       “None of that, Hito-chan. C’mon, we have a lot to do.”

 

     She got Shinsou into his uniform first, because she claimed he would be quicker, and Midoriya knew he would be quicker, so he didn’t complain.

 

       “Okay, Hito-chan, I’m going to pierce your left ear now.”

 

       “Wait what?!” Shinsou cried, twisting away from Hatsume with a needle in her hand.

 

     She sighed, exasperated. “It’s to put an earring in, identical to the ones Zu-chan and I wear, so we can become a trio.”

 

     Midoriya hadn’t known about becoming a trio, but he nodded along like he understood, and Shinsou held his hand like a baby when Hatsume advanced with the needle.

 

     Midoriya would forever laugh at the shock on Shinsou’s face when he realized it didn’t hurt at all.

 

     Hatsume explained that Midoriya and her were going to be completely female, but Shinsou was going for a more androgynous look, hence his male waistcoat, and his hair Hatsume was going to straighten.

 

     Instead of using the hell device— I mean, the straightener, Hatsume handed Shinsou one of the suspicious-looking vials, and told him to drink it.

 

     As Midoriya was mentally saying goodbye to his new best friend, Shinsou chugged the vial and slammed it against the table like a shot, his features twisting in disgust. Almost immediately after he swallowed it, his wild, gravity-defying blue hair fell down to just above his shoulders, dark purple sliding down it like water, until he had a head of straight purple hair.

 

       “Where what that when you were putting me into my uniform?!” Midoriya cried, salty that Shinsou would not experience the hell device.

 

     Hatsume turned to him with glinting eyes.

 

       “Hito-chan’s was the one I made after yours, so yours is either going to work, or we’ll have to find a replacement Machiavellian.”

 

     Midoriya gulped, and kept his mouth shut. He couldn’t tell if that was a threat or a promise.

 

     Shinsou was quickly changed into his uniform, and his contacts were put in without much hassle— what the hell Toshi, those things hurt— and Hatsume gave him his top mask and surgical looking mask.

 

     She then took Shinsou into a room, different from the one Midoriya took his picture in, because it was literally black all around, and she told Shinsou to stand in the far corner and strike a pose.

 

     He pressed the button on his bracelet, and his contacts glew pink against his white mask, as he slipped his left hand into his pocket, showing off the bracelet, and turning the same way Midoriya had, covering his right arm. He then shifted his weight on one leg, tilted his head, and stilled.

 

     Hatsume took the picture.

 

     Naturally, Shinsou was shocked.

 

       “This is me?!” He pulled the picture closer, and then looked down at his outfit.

 

       “I look badass.”

 

     Midoriya and Hatsume laughed. Then she turned to Midoriya with a smirk.

 

       “Ready?” She smugly asked, and she was so lucky Midoriya didn’t hit girls.

 

     He defeatedly nodded, and she grinned, snatching his arm and dragging him out of the room, Shinsou walking slower behind them, still getting used to the uniform Hatsume made him.

 

     Midoriya’s uniform was easier to put on than last time, but he still sounded like a strangled cat while Shinsou laughed his ass off. Glad someone is enjoying themselves, Toshi you dirty, betraying turd

 

       “There,” Hatsume said, sounding out of breath. “All finished.”

 

     Midoriya was pouting next to Shinsou, and they looked so badass together that Hatsume squealed.

 

       “Okay,” she began, pacing in a similar way to the way she was when planning Midoriya’s uniform. “I was thinking that we could become a trio. Obviously, I wouldn’t be out there with you because I’d actually die,” both boys snickered.

 

     “I’d be like the mastermind behind all the patrols and infiltrations, only coming out when you two are in serious trouble or I feel like messing with the world. How does that sound?” She trailed off, probably losing confidence in her plan.

 

     Midoriya gave her a thumbs up, and they both shivered when Shinsou spoke. “Sounds like a plan.”

 

     He jumped at the sound of his own voice, which was a million times deeper than usual, with the husky sound like he had just woken up, and it was so nice.

 

       “Okay,” Hatsume said, regaining her confidence. “I’ll be Daedalus, because he built the Labyrinth, and it could signify my path to success, easy for me, the creator to understand, but harder for everyone else—“

 

       “You’ve certainly though about this.” Midoriya said, amusement making him smile underneath his mask.

 

     Hatsume flushed. “Shut up.”

 

     She turned around and walked over to the last dress form, the one that wasn’t shown, and almost shyly pulled the sheet off of it. She twisted her fingers together nervously, but the boys were staring at the uniform in shock.

 

       “I don’t normally show a lot of skin, because I don’t care for that, so I thought that Daedalus would be harder to track if she showed a lot of skin and had an almost playful superiority complex... it wouldn’t be too hard for me to act, because I’ll just act how I used to—“

 

       “Hatsume.” The boys said in unison. “It looks great.” She brightened in an instant.

 

       “You think so?” The dress form did have a lot of fabric showing, meaning Hatsume wasn’t lying when she said she was showing a lot of skin.

 

     The color scheme was blue, and the top was off the shoulders, folding over and cutting off right underneath her breasts, skin tight so it wouldn’t slip off. The sleeves went down to her elbows, and plain gloves covered her hands. The bottom was just a normal, cheer looking skirt, with leggings covering everything else. The boots were also form fitting, with a small heel, but none of the other gadgets the boys had.

 

     The mask was beautiful.

 

     It would cover her face exactly like a Columbia mask, except the left side curled close to her face and around her ear, like glasses, and the right side went out like a wing, complete with the feathers. The same black part that covered the eyes on the boys’ costume covered hers, and they were struck on how pretty she would look.

 

     And then Hatsume pulled out a wig.

 

     Not that it looked bad or anything, but the boys felt stupid when it didn’t cross their minds that Hatsume’s hair was a dead give away to who she was.

 

     It was a pale blue, and had a deep right part that sent long bangs curling over her mask and behind her head. It had a giant braid taking up the rest of her head, and the remaining hair was pulled into a ponytail at the back.

 

       “My contacts will glow red, and my color is blue because green and purple could be taken and turned into blue, and since I’m the brains of this I thought that would be fitting—“

 

       “You don’t need to explain it.” Shinsou said. “It looks great.”

 

       “Yeah,” Midoriya nodded, still not used to his female voice.

 

       “Thank you,” Hatsume whispered, and it was so out of character that both boys started, before she was waving them towards the wall, like a mother sending her children to go play outside.

 

       “Good luck!” She called before the wall slid shut, and the boys were sealed in darkness.

 

Chapter 4: A Forgotten Encounter

Notes:

Oh my gosh you guys, I love you so much (T^T) Thank you all for being amazing ugh, I am gonna go cry.

Mmkay, we’re back with chapter four!!!! Oh, yeah.

!!!WARNING!!! Uhhh nightmare, so there is like a corpse and blood, yeah. Once the scenery changes, just skip, you will not miss anything.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

     

 

     Bakugou Katsuki wasn’t stupid.

 

     Maybe, once upon a time, he had been. He had lived the easy life as an egotistical child with a quirk perfect for heroics. He had been seen as superior, because he could create explosions from his sweat. Everyone had put him on a pillar higher than everyone else, had worshiped the ground he walked on.

 

     Only Midoriya Izuku saw him as an equal.

 

     That thought used to piss him off. To think that the stupid quirkless Deku could ever be on his level. Hell, he could control explosions, and all Deku could do was mutter and ramble.

 

     A small part of him was thankful for the boy, the boy who could look past Bakugou’s quirk and befriend him for who he was— or had been. That small part of him was squashed down smaller and smaller until he forgot his original reason for befriending him, and began hating him.

 

     The stupid, stupid boy who stared at him with bright sparkling eyes, calling him Kacchan and  following behind him like a loyal puppy. The stupid, idiotic boy who had the audacity to ask him if he was okay when he clearly was, and it used to piss him off.

 

     To see that this quirkless boy was purer than he, had not a single bone that could do harm, because all he wished was for people to be good, to help them.

 

     He used to push the boy, scream at him, use his quirk on him, hit him, burn him , to get him to fight back. To show himself that this boy could fight back, that Midoriya Izuku was capable of hurting someone, and that he wasn’t this perfect, innocent boy who had the makings of a true hero.

 

     Not once, did Midoriya ever fight back.

 

     At the time, it made him hurt.

 

     To know that someone who was lesser than him in  terms of quirks and power, was better  him when it came to being a good person. That hurt had turned into rage very quickly, when he asked his mother what he was supposed to do to someone who was always hurting him.

 

     She told him you hurt them back, but worse.

 

     So that’s what he did. He hurt Midoriya, over and over and over, until he forgot that he was trying to get rid of the pain in his chest, and it became second nature. Using his quirk on him to make him cry, to show everyone else that Midoriya Izuku was less than him.

 

     And yet, the first time Bakugou Katsuki cried, it was because of Midoriya Izuku.

 

 

     After school, Midoriya had taken off, running like the wind and ignoring the teachers telling him to walk, to get away from Bakugou and his cronies. It was a normal occurrence, even five years after he first started putting him in his place, but he still gave chase. No matter how much he ran, sprinted, pushed himself, he could never, ever catch  up to him.

 

     It was like Midoriya was alway in front of him, and Bakugou was always staring at his back, never able to catch up. Like Bakugou was walking while Midoriya was sprinting, and all he could do was watch as the boy got further, and further away from him. 

 

     He gave up chasing the boy just as quickly as last time, watching as Midoriya’s horrid yellow backpack disappeared into the crowd. He scoffed and made his way home. They used to live decently close to the Bakugou’s, but ever since Auntie Inko’s deadbeat husband left her, they had to move to an apartment with a lower rent.

 

     He had put new burns on Deku’s back, ruining his new uniform, and he felt sadistic satisfaction at the fact that Deku would spend the rest of the week treating his burns.

 

    Sitting down at the table, the tv was on the news station, and a certain location had been burned to the ground. A villain had attacked Auntie Inko’s entire apartment complex. There were many casualties, and many injuries. 

 

     As the days passed, his mother was working herself into a frenzy, calling all of the hospitals and trying to find out which one her best friend and child had been sent too.

 

     Four days later, she found the one they needed, and told Katsuki to go get his shoes, because they were going to go visit the Midoriya’s. He told his mother that he didn’t want to see the useless Deku, and he hoped the boy had gained burn scars to learn his lesson.

 

     It was the first time Bakugou Mitsuki had ever hit her child.

 

     The drive to the hospital was silent, the revving and rumbling of the engine the only sound, with the GPS chiming in every few minutes. Mitsuki was checking said GPS every second to make sure that the location wasn’t changing, and Katsuki was sitting in the back with both hands over his cheek, staring into space in shock.

 

     Mitsuki almost sideswiped two cars, and t-boned another while looking for a parking.

 

     When she had legally found a parking spot, she almost ripped her and Katsuki’s seatbelts off, dragging Katsuki out of the side of the car. She yanked his hand away from his red, hand-marked cheek and began pulling him beside her as she made her way into the hospital.

 

     The receptionist looked up to them with a patient but tired smile, as if she had done this a million times, which she probably had.

 

      “Midoriya Inko and Midor—“

 

       “Room 157.”

 

       “Thank you.”

 

      Mitsuki didn’t question why the receptionist knew the Midoriya’s room number off the top of her head, in the same way the receptionist didn’t question why the blonde lady was asking for two Midoriya’s, when there was only one.

 

       “Hey, old hag, slow the fuck down—“

 

       “Shut up Katsuki.”

 

     Katsuki shut his mouth quick. He had never heard that tone from his mother, ever. It was somehow scarier with the lack of cuss words that his mother was so fond of.

 

     Mitsuki unceremoniously threw open the door to room 157, and stepped in.

 

       “Inko!” She cried in relief, rushing over to the bed which held the weary green haired lady. She looked over at her name, and smiled brokenly at her best friend.

 

       “Mitsuki. I didn’t expect to see you here.”

 

       “Nonsense,” Mitsuki said, pulling up a chair beside her best friends bed, before peering over at the other bed, her eyes widening when she realized it was empty. She whirled around to the other side, and saw no other beds in the room.

 

     She turned back to her friend slowly, with confusion written on her face, not registering the pain on Inko’s.

 

       “Where’s Izu-chan?”

 

     Tears welled up in Inko’s eyes, and both Bakugou’s, flinched both for different reasons. Katsuki had never seen Inko look so broken, while Mitsuki was suppressing her fear.

 

       “Inko, where is Izuku?”

 

     That broke the damn, and Inko was sobbing into her hands, Mitsuki’s chair falling down behind her as she towered over her best friend.

 

       “Inko, this isn’t fucking funny. Where the hell is Izuku?!”

 

       “He didn’t make it out!”

 

     Katsuki froze.

 

       “What do you mean he didn’t make it out?! He’s here, isn’t he? What room is he in?”

 

     Inko sobbed, clutching at the blonde-haired woman’s arms when she tried to walk away, and she shook her head.

 

       “Izuku d-didn’t make it out of the fire Mitsuki. En-deavor told me he f-found his ashes. Oh god, Mitsuki!” She cried, wailing into her best friend’s shoulder when Mitsuki leaned down and hugged her, face blank as she tried to deny it.

 

       “My baby boy! He’s gone ! Mitsuki, he was nine. He burned to death at  the age of nine ! My baby—“

 

     She wailed, screaming incoherent things into her best friend’s shoulder, as Katsuki looked to his mother. Deku wasn’t dead, right? This was just a lesson to teach him to leave the quirkless boy alone, wasn’t it? He tugged at his mother’s skirt.

 

       “M-mom, he-he’s not d-dead right?”

 

     When Mitsuki looked at her son, Katsuki saw her red eyes and nose, saw her shaking with suppressed tears as Inko wailed, tears staining her face and running down her hospital gown.

 

     In that moment, Katsuki knew, Midoriya Izuku was dead.

 

     He felt a horrible pain in his chest, something that he remembers feeling when Deku was his friend, and he immediately tried to squash it down, but every time he looked into his mother’s red eyes, the feeling grew stronger and stronger, until it broke through the wall Katsuki had put around his heart. The feeling spilled into his nose and eyes, clutching at his limbs until he was shaking, tears spilling out of his eyes in rapid succession.

 

       “I-izuku’s n-not d-dead.” He sobbed, both mother’s looking at him with a heart-crushing amount of pity. “Iz-izuku wa-was strong. He w-wouldn’t let f-fire kill him. He—“

 

       “Katsuki,” Inko whispered, and Katsuki looked into her sad green eyes. “I’m-i’m so sorry .”

 

     He froze, looking into Inko’s dull green eyes, before sadness scrunched his features and he was wailing, letting go of everything he had crushed down in hopes of it going away. His wail turned into a scream, and his legs gave out below him, clutching at his shirt as the air left his lungs and didn’t come back.

 

     He stared down at his hands, his screams increasing in sound, only seeing his explosions. His explosions that he used on his best friend , his only friend . He had burned Izuku, over and over again, and someone with Katsuki’s quirk had come along and finished the job.

 

     Fire ran through Katsuki’s veins, it was his fire that had hurt Izuku, had stolen all of the boy’s happiness, and it was fire that had stolen the boy’s life.

 

     He clawed at his face, not feeling the tears running down it, only feeling the smirk that he used to make when he left Izuku’s broken and burned form on the floor, and he could picture it. He could see the same way Izuku would cry and scream, his body twisting to get away from the harsh heat that was burning his skin, before the fire consumed him, screaming, and left nothing but ashes in his wake.

 

     Katsuki lost his lunch, and then doctors were running in, grabbing him as he screamed and thrashed, wondering if this was how Izuku felt every time Katsuki used his quirk on him, how he felt when the flames consumed him whole.

 

     In the next moment, he was standing in a burning apartment, the flames licking up the walls as smoke made Katsuki cough, doubling over, before remembering to stay close to the floor.

 

     He crawled over towards where he knew the door was, and just like before, there was a boy laying in front of it.

 

     The boy was mumbling, his curly green hair bushy as it covered his face, hiding the monstrosity that Katsuki’s mind had come up with.

 

       “It hurts, Kacchan.”

     He flinched. He knew what was going to happen, but no matter how much he tried to turn around and run away, his arms and legs felt like they were filling with lead, heavy and impossible to move.

 

       “Why does it hurt Kacchan?”

 

     The boy slowly pulled himself up, his hair falling to hide his face, and Katsuki jerked harder, begging his limbs to just move .

 

     They never did.

 

     Izuku looked into Katsuki’s eyes, and no matter how many times Katsuki see’s it, fear still turns his veins to ice.

 

     The right side of Izuku’s face was blackened, skin peeling off of his cheeks to show his bloody twitching muscles underneath, his upper lip disintegrated, showing white teeth and the inside of his charred mouth. His nose was misshapen, like candle wax that had been burned, if that candle wax bled blood and was on a human’s face. His right eye was scrunched shut and swollen, a horrible blackish purple color, but Katsuki knew the black socket would leak blood when opened.

 

     The boy jerked to his feet, and no matter how much Katsuki thrashed, he couldn’t move, his body was frozen in place like someone had turned off his control, and all he could do was watch.

 

     The boy stumbled over to Katsuki, an awkward, painful gait of someone who couldn’t get their right leg to work.

 

       “It burns Kacchan , it burns . Can’t you make it stop?” 

 

     Katsuki tried to scream as his childhood friend staggered closer, his eye spilling blood as it opened, skin tearing and showing a black, empty socket where a beautiful green eye once sat.

 

       WHY DOES IT BURN KACCHAN?!

 

     The monster jumped on him and pinned him to the ground, sharp talons tearing into his skin, shredding his eye and screaming, screaming, screaming

 

     Katsuki jerked up, his chest heaving as he clutched at his right eye, sweat dripping down his face as his left eye darted around frantically, slowing when he recognized his room.

 

     He ran a hand through his spiky hair and slumped over, staring at the ceiling with wine-colored irises, wondering if he had that nightmare on the night before Izuku’s death as a punishment, for tormenting the boy when he was alive.

 

     He pushed himself out of his bed, his sheets tangled and rumpled in an obvious show of his struggle, trying to pull himself from the nightmare. He ignored it and snatched some clothes, before making his way to the bathroom to shower.

 

     He stared at himself in the mirror as the water ran, staring and staring to reassure himself that his right eye was still there, that that monster hadn’t clawed it out, that he was in his home instead of Izuku’s—

 

    He dropped his head, glaring at the sink instead, clutching the counter as if it was his only lifeline. He took a deep breath and looked back into the fogging mirror, reassuring himself one more time that his eye was there, before stripping and jumping into the shower.

 

     Surprisingly, showers made his anxiety run through the roofs, so on the day of Izuku’s death, he always finished them in three to five minutes. You’d think if he has a nightmare about fire and burning, he would feel safe in water, but water just made him feel like he was laughing at Izuku, who had not had the ability to wake up and take a shower.

 

     When he was was done viciously drying his hair— he didn’t like the touch of water at all on Izuku’s death day— he dressed himself in a loose grey T-shirt and jeans. His baggy jeans that he had adored so, now made him feel like he couldn’t run away, so he had begged his mother for tighter jeans, so he could run if he needed to.

 

     She didn’t ask, both his parents knew what Izuku’s death had done to him, so anytime he did anything bizarre, like beg them to not go to the beach, or climb into their bed in between them, or ask them to change his wardrobe, they marked down the day, and realized that every time he did something weird, it was on the day Inko’s son had died.

 

     They had sat him down, and had a long talk, where he admitted to the nightmare, about how he was terrible to his best friend, and he had broken down, asking his parents if he could still be a hero, if he could help people in the same way Izuku had. He had begged them to tell him, if he could still be good, if he could change for Izuku.

 

     They told him he could be a hero, but he would have to do it for Izuku, not for himself. He would have to get to the top for Izuku, stand on the roof overlooking the world and scream in victory, so when he died, he could tell Izuku how it felt, to stand where Izuku should have stood, right beside him.

 

    From that day on, he promised himself that whatever he did, he would do it for Izuku. He would become the number one hero, so when he saw Izuku again, he could tell him how he felt, the exhilaration of standing on top. It was no longer for him, everything he did was for Izuku.

 

     Izuku was his inspiration, the reason he pushed passed all of his hardships. ‘ Do it for Izuku.’ , or do it because Izuku can’t , was something he used often.

 

     He walked downstairs after slipping a notebook into his back pocket, and nodded good morning to his parents.

 

       “Do you want to eat something...?” His mother asked, trailing off because she already knew the answer.

 

     Katsuki pulled on the best smile he could, and by his father’s wince, he didn’t pull it off well. “I’m okay mom, thank you.”

 

       Mitsuki nodded. “Don’t fall asleep.”

 

       “I’ll try not to.”

 

     Walking through the streets, with children chasing each other and laughing, he felt sad. Izuku should’ve been beside him. He would’ve been rambling about a hero’s quirk, his nose buried in his newest notebook, and he would’ve looked up at Katsuki with those bright green eyes, and Katsuki would’ve ruffled his hair and called him a nerd—

 

     No, bad Katsuki. No crying on Izuku’s death day.

 

     During the day, he never cried. He did fun things that Izuku should’ve been doing with him, and he would file it away for later so he could tell Izuku about it. Right now though, he had a new hero to tell Izuku about, and those debuts always came first.

 

     As he made his way through the streets, taking the bus and ignoring the world, he twisted a thick green bracelet around his wrist. It was about and inch and a half thick, made out of a braided green and black string, which was fraying badly. Izuku had bought it with his ‘own money’ when they were both four. He never took it off.

 

       He stopped by a store, and bought two drinks, one coffee and one tea. Izuku had loved coffee when they were younger, said he liked the taste after they had snuck Masaru’s under the table and consumed it, but Bakugou hated that shit. He likes his tea, thank you very much.

 

       “Hey, Izuku, you’ll never guess what happened.” He sat down beside the gravestone, placing the coffee cup beside him, and taking a sip from his own tea. He pulled out the notebook and opened it to the newest page. “A new hero debuted, her name is Mount Lady, and she has a gigantism quirk. She had her debut in the middle of a villain fight with Kamui Woods. She leaped in with a ‘Canyon Cannon’ right before Kamui Woods did his Lacquered Prison, and took his shot, but—“

 

     And that was how his day went. He left no secrets from his best friend, telling him about the fear he felt inside the Sludge Villain, how he almost gave up so he could see Izuku.

 

       “But I didn’t.” He said, leaning against the gravestone gently, placing the closed notebook on the ground. “I pushed through, because I knew it was something you would’ve done. You wouldn’t have given up, you would’ve been strong. I honestly thought I was going to die, before someone ran out from the crowd, and threw a library book at the villain.” He laughed. “A library book , Izuku. But it worked. The villain was distracted long enough for All Might to deliver the finishing blow. I didn’t get to thank the person who saved me though, because they ran off.” He shifted, and downed the rest of his tea, ignoring the slight sting from the hot liquid.

 

       “It was weird, because later, I ran into Spider, the vigilante I was telling you about, and Izuku, let me tell you, he was short . Anyways, he ran into me, and I helped him up, but he called me, ‘ Kacchan .” He paused, remembering the way the smaller boy had said it. “I didn’t think anyone else besides you called me Kacchan. It was weird, Kacchan is my nickname from you, and I didn’t like Spider using it.” He looked down into his lap, and began twisting the bracelet around his wrist, a habit he had gotten into.

 

       “Spider is apparently now Machiavellian, which is crazy, because I told you, Machiavellian is a girl and Spider is a boy. Do you think something happened to Spider and he was not able to continue his work, so he handed his name to Machiavellian? I honestly don’t know, but I know you would. Oh! There was a new place that sold katsudon—“

 

     He talked and talked, about anything and everything, until his words slowed down and his eyes got heavy, until his brain was sluggish and he relaxed, letting sleep take him into her sweet embrace. The only safe place for Katsuki to sleep was right beside his best friend.

 

 

     Midoriya honestly didn’t believe Hatsume when she said she had found his gravestone, but looking back on it now, it made sense. He was dead, it was only natural to have a funeral to bury a loved one’s remains.

 

     She had told him it was in the cemetery in his old city, and he had been confused, because his old city hadn’t had a cemetery, until she gave him a look and said his old city .

 

     The city he lived in with Bakugou Katsuki.

 

     Wow, that name still hurts to think about.

 

     Walking down the streets of his old city was like walking down memory lane, every small, seemingly insignificant thing holding some sort of memory for him.

 

     The most painful thing he had ever done, was walk past Bakugou Katsuki’s old house, no one inside even aware of his living status.

 

     Okay, so normally, people who have gone through what he had gone through normally felt hatred. They felt a burning rage deep down and begged Karma to stab the hell out of the people who wronged them, but he didn’t feel like that. He was only going to say this once, so listen up.

 

     He didn’t blame Bakugou Katsuki for everything he had done when they were kids.

 

     In a way, it was society. Gosh, what an angsty teenage thing to say. Society had made Bakugou see himself as an untouchable god, while Midoria was the dirt beneath his shoes. Maybe at first, he hated Bakugou. He wanted Bakugou to burn in the same way he had, to make him scream and revel in the power he had, before he realized what a villainous thing that was.

 

     Dabi had shown him how messed up society is, and told him that he needs to hate the hero’s, since they support the system that had segregated those with powerful quirks, and those without. He didn’t understand that. The hero’s only support the system because they came out of it, so that means they were made to not question it. He had told Dabi, that he needed to hate the system, not the Heros because they didn’t know any better.

 

     Dabi had stared at him for a long time after that, as if he couldn’t believe what he was hearing, before his lips pulled into one of his rare smiles. He had ruffled his hair, and said, “You’re right, squirt.”

 

     He missed Dabi. A lot. Dabi had been the one to pull him out of his depression, had quickly filled the role of a caring older brother, making sure he wouldn’t die on the streets, but also making sure he didn’t get too comfortable, so he would always be grateful for what he had.

 

     One day, he had asked Dabi why he had even bothered to pick him up from underneath the rubble, and Dabi had fallen silent, the pretty blue flame in his hand dying out.

 

     Before Midoriya could backtrack, Dabi had looked at him, and the pain in his eyes had gouged a hole in Midoriya’s heart.

 

     Taking care of you is like my punishment for not being able to save my little brother.

 

     It was the first time Dabi had ever let Midoriya hug him, and pressed into the teenager’s chest, he didn’t mention the tears he felt falling into his hair.

 

     He heaved a sigh. Thinking about Dabi just made him feel sad, and not for the first time, he was wondering if the other teenager would contact him. Dabi had said that when he was old enough, he would tell him who he really was, and he was still waiting for that call—

 

     He froze dead in his tracks.

 

     Hatsume had given him direct instructions to his gravestone, and he had followed them lost in thought, but he never ever thought he would see this boy’s face again, let alone laying over his ‘grave’.

 

     Bakugou Katsuki was slumped over his gravestone, eyes closed and snoring softly, two paper cups and a notebook sitting beside him. After a few seconds of silently watching the boy, he determined that he was in a deep sleep, and he crept forwards.

 

     Standing in front of his old friend and tormentor, he couldn’t help but take him in. Puberty hit him hard, and Midoriya marveled at his new, sharper features. He was slim, but had that toning that said he was working for muscles.

 

     He looked over to the two cups, and the notebook, emotions creeping up his chest when he read the title. ‘Hero Analysis for the Future #13’. He shook his head, that was obviously a coincidence.

 

     He glanced at the cups, his interest piped as to what his old friend still drinks. One was laying on its side, obviously empty, but smelling strongly of tea. The other—

 

     Midoriya gulped down the emotions rising in his throat. The other smelled like coffee.

 

     He looked back at the boy, before something on his wrist caught his attention. It was a bracelet. Namely, the one Midoriya gave him when they were four. He frantically pushed the tears down, sitting back on his heels and pressing his hands to his face. It was obviously a coincidence.

 

     Meeting Bakugou Katsuki at his own grave, Bakugou having a notebook that looked like a long continuation of the ones he made as a child, the filled coffee cup, when Midoriya knows Bakugou hates coffee, and the bracelet Midoriya gave Bakugou when they were younger. It was all a coincidence. Bakugou didn’t care for him anymore.

 

    ...right?

 

     He heard Bakugou shift, and he lifted his head from his hands, staring into red colored irises like a deer caught in headlights.

 

     Bakugou blinked sleepily. “Izuku?”

 

     Midoriya flinched, fear filling his eyes, and the movement seemed to wake the other boy up. He jolted, his eyes becoming more awake as he stared at Midoriya.

 

       “I-I’m sorry,” He said, cursing himself for stuttering. “I didn’t mean to wake you.”

 

     Bakugou nodded, before staring at the ground. “It’s okay.”

 

     Midoriya blinked. That was it? No screaming at him for daring to disturb him? What the actual hell?

 

       “How long have I been out?” He asked, as if this was a normal occurrence.

 

     Midoriya shifted uneasily, waiting for Bakugou’s fuse to blow. “Umm, I don’t know. I just got here.”

 

       “Oh. My bad.”

 

     Midoriya nodded slowly in shock, pretending like he knew exactly what was going on.

 

     Bakugou looked at him. “You need something?”

 

       “What?”

 

     Bakugou shifted, and leaned against the gravestone. “I don’t usually leave until closing time.”

 

       “Oh.” Smart response Midoriya, awesome. “I’ll leave, I just need to see that gravestone, please.”

 

      Bakugou’s eyes narrowed, and Midoriya cringed away. If the boy noticed his reaction, he didn’t say anything  

 

       “Why do you need to see it?”

 

     Midoriya bit back a groan. “C’mon dude, it’s just a gravestone.”

 

     “No, it’s my best friend’s gravestone.”

 

      “Oh, so quirkless Deku is  your best friend now?!” He snarled, unable to suppress the sudden anger he felt.

 

     Bakugou’s eyes blew wide open in shock, hurt spilling into them, before narrowing in anger. “Excuse me?”

 

     Ah, shit. He just provoked his childhood bully. Should he say goodbye to the world now?

 

     Midorya stood up, fear shaking his core at the thought of Bakugou using his quirk, and ignored the boy grabbing for him.

 

       “I’m sorry for bothering you, I’m leaving.”

 

     He turned on his heel, hearing Bakugou get up behind him, and he sped up, desperate to get away from the other boy. He pressed his vigilante earbuds deeper into his ear, so it would be safe if he needed to run. He heard the other boy call out, and Midoriya took off, forgetting about the exit and just running away, like he could escape his past if he ran fast enough.

 

     For the first time ever, Bakugou caught him.

 

     Bakugou tackled the smaller boy to the grass, hidden from the other people by the bathrooms.

 

     They tumbled over each other from the speed that they collided into the ground with, Bakugou letting out a grunt when he hit the ground hard, Midoriya fighting the panic that was welling up.

 

     As soon as they stopped rolling, Midoriya was darting up, trying to get away, but Bakugou snatched his arm and yanked the boy back. Midoriya landed hard on his back as Bakugou caged him in.

 

       “Kacchan, please don’t—“

 

       “You’re Spider.” Shock colored his tone.

 

     Midoriya paused, looking back at Bakugou instead of searching for someone he could flag down for help.

 

       “What?”

 

    Bakugou sat back, straddling Midoriya’s small waist and pressing his entire weight against him, making sure he would not be able to buck him off and run away.

 

       “You’re Spider. Spider called me Kacchan after the Sludge Villain attack.”

 

     Midoriya choked on his breath. He forgot how smart Bakugou could be when he wanted to. “Uhh, oops?” 

 

       “I have two questions for you.”

 

     Midoriya’s shrugged. “I may or may not answer.”

 

    Bakugou nodded, knowing this might be the case. Midoriya was struck by the difference in current Bakugou, and the Bakugou he was friends with all those years ago.

 

       “It’s common knowledge that Spider is Machiavellian.” Midoriya nodded slowly, not liking where this is going. “You’re Spider, so who is Machiavellian? Why did you give her your title?”

 

       Midoriya chewed his lip. Answering this could literally end everything he has worked for.

 

     He shook his head, and Bakugou’s shoulders slumped slightly.

 

       “Thank you,” he said. “For saving me from the Sludge attack. I assume it was you.” 

 

      “You’re welcome, it was.”

 

       “Last question.” His eyes became steely in determination. 

 

     Midoriya chuckled nervously. “Cash them in, why don’t you?”

 

     Bakugou didn’t laugh.

 

       “Where did you hear the nickname Kacchan?”

 

     Panic spilled over Midoriya’s face, no matter how hard he tried to school his features. He needed to get a grip, or the next person would be his mother. Bakugou leaned down, startled by the sudden change in the boy’s mood.

 

       “Where the hell did you hear it?”

 

       “I-it’s what M-Midoriya called you.”

 

     That answer just seemed to anger the blonde. He pinned Midoriya’s wrists to his sides and bared his teeth.

 

       “Yes, that’s what Izuku called  me. He’s the only one who ever, ever fucking  called me Kacchan. Who the hell are you to—“

 

     He froze, and Midoriya paled.

 

       “Bakugou—“ He tried warning, but the boy shut him up with a look.

 

       “Only five people knew Izuku called me Kacchan. The two boys from when we were younger, Inko-san, and my parents.” Midoriya flinched at his mother’s name. “Unless...”

 

     He trailed off, and Midoriya saw the exact moment the truth came into his head. His eyes blew open wide, and his mouth opened in shock. He saw the way the boy tried to push it to the back of his brain, trying to deny it, and Midoriya would not be  there when he accepts it.

 

     He bucked his hips, taking Bakugou’s moment of shock as his cue to get the hell outta  there. He successfully threw the larger boy off of him, and took off sprinting like a man running away from his wife, right after she found out he had been cheating on her. Translation: like he was about to be brutally murdered and they’d never find his body.

 

       He glanced to the side, and missed the curb, stumbling across the street before his foot caught the sidewalk, and he went sprawling into the grass.

 

     Goddamnit. This day just filled with firsts, wasn’t it?

 

     He quickly pushed himself back to his feet, but was tackled again.

 

     Goddamnit, this boy needs to stop pinning him down in a cemetery . He will not be  held accountable for what he does.

 

     He thrashed under the taller boy, not enjoying the diet of a cow, before he was rolled over and pinned down effectively.

 

     Bakugou was crying.

 

     Midoriya’s eyes blew open wide, and he opened his mouth to ask what was wrong, but Bakugou had buried his face into the crook of his neck.

 

      Hey now , a small part of him wanted to say. That’s Toshi’s spot.

 

       “Izuku, Izuku, please, if that’s you, please tell me,” he was crying, and Midoriya was shocked into silence. “I can’t fucking live like this, please, please—“

 

       “Kacchan,” He whispered, feeling the way the boy tensed above him. “It’s me.”

 

     Bakugou froze, as if he couldn’t believe his ears, and pulled away from Midoriya’s shoulder. He searched Midoriya’s eyes for any trace of a lie, before his eyes narrowed.

 

       “Prove it.”

 

     Midoriya rolled his eyes, pretending he didn’t have tears welling up either.

 

       “The last sleepover we had, you hit me with a pillow and yelled, ‘ Fucking suck on that !’. Mitsuki-san sat us both down and told us both that you can’t just say things like that, because it could be taken wrong without context.”

 

     Through his mini proof story, Bakugou’s eyes had gotten more and more watery, until tears were spilling down his cheeks and he was scrunching his eyes shut in a weak attempt to stop them. He shuddered out a sob, and released Midoriya’s wrists, instead pulling the boy into his chest and allowing himself to cry.

 

     His ‘no crying on Izuku’s death day’ rule was discarded, because Izuku was here, laying in his arms as they both cried.

 

       “I missed you— so fucking much,” he sobbed, burying his face into the curly hair, and if he closed his eyes, he could picture the green color, instead of the flat black he had.

 

     He allowed himself to cry for a long while, letting out everything that had been in his system. His yearning for the boy, his urge to apologize, everything, until his body wracking sobs fell to soft sniffles.

 

       “Did you permanently dye your hair?” He whispered, his brain a little slow.

 

       “Nah, it’s washable. No shit it’s permanent,” Midoriya chucked wetly, pulling away and wiping his eyes as Bakugou stared at him in shock. “What?”

 

       “Midoriya Izuku has a fucking mouth on him?!”

 

     Midoriya smirked, a mischievous glint making itself known in his eyes, and Bakugou was taken aback. “Midoriya Izuku’s mouth can do much more than make witty remarks.”

 

     Bakugou spluttered, face turning red at the realization that his best friend was alive, and was extremely flirty.

 

     Midoriya laughed, and Bakugou smiled at the sound. He forgot how much he loved hearing his laugh.

 

       “Nah, my best friend is the flirt. He needs it for his quirk.”

 

     For some reason, his chest twinged at the fact that Midoriya had a new best friend.

 

    Midoriya suddenly turned his bright green eyes up to Bakugou’s, “You should meet him! Oh, that would be great!”

 

     Bakugou thought about it, and nodded. Meeting the boy who took his place when he was gone. Sounds great.

 

     Midorya stood up and pulled out his phone, turning away as he dialed someone.

 

       “Toshi! Hey! Umm, where you at?” He listened to what the other boy was saying, before nodding, as if the boy could see him.

 

       “Yeah, I’m in the cemetery. Can you meet me here?.... Uh, remember Bakugou Katsuki? Yeah..... Hush. Anyways, I’ll see you?... Cool, bye bye!”

 

     Midoriya hung up and pocketed his phone, whirling around to Bakugou with a bright grin. “He’s on his way!”

 

     Bakugou smiled softly at his friend, before grabbing the boy’s hand and gently tugging him to sit next to him in front of the gravestone. Midoriya touched the bracelet on Bakugou’s wrist.

 

       “You kept this?”

 

     Bakugou smiled fondly at it. “Of course. My mother put it away after I... became an asshole, but after you died, I wanted it back. I confessed to everything that I had ever done to you, and begged to know if I could still be good. If I could be like you; a pure person only wishing the best for people.”

 

     He tilted his head back to stare at the sky.

 

       “My parents told me that I would only be able to be a hero if I stopped doing it for me, and started doing it for you.” He looked over at Midoriya, and smiled at the tears welling up in his eyes. He was always a crybaby. “So, everything I do, everything I did, was for you. Because you couldn’t.”

 

       “You’re so fucking sappy Kacchan.” Midoriya choked out wetly. “It’s like you’re trying to  make me cry.”

 

     Bakugou chuckled softly, before reaching behind them and handing Midoriya the coffee he had bought. It had been a while, so the coffee was pretty cool now, but Midoriya took it and inhaled it like he was trying it for the first time.

 

       “I can’t believe you know how I like my coffee.” He said, putting the empty cup beside Bakugou’s.

 

       “I don’t,” He deadpanned. “I just remembered that you liked my Dad’s shitty coffee, and he takes that shit like sugar is going extinct.”

 

     Midoriya laughed, and they say in comfortable silence, just enjoying each other’s presence.

 

        “It’s kind of weird.”

 

     Bakugou looked at the boy, cocking his head to the side in confusion.

 

       “What do you mean?”

 

     Midoriya nodded at the gravestone, his hair bouncing at the small movement. “Seeing my own gravestone, and knowing I’m not dead.”

 

     Bakugou nodded. “Oh yeah, that must be a weird feeling.”

 

     Midoriya chuckled softly. “It really is.”

 

       “What do you go by?”

 

     Midoriya looked over to the boy, locking eyes and understanding dawned him.

 

       “Oh. Akatani Midori.” Bakugou raised an eyebrow. “Shut up, I was nine, and I needed a new name. I wanted to be connected to my mother but not enough to raise suspicion.”

 

     He missed the flash of pain at the reminder that Midoriya was nine when they all thought he died.

 

       “Akatani is my mother’s maiden name, and Midori is a shortened version of Midoriya. It’s absolutely foul-proof.”

 

     Bakugou hummed. “That makes sense.” A thought occurred to him. “You should tell your mother.”

 

     Midoriya flinched away like Bakugou had burned him, and believe him, Bakugou knew what that looked like.

 

     He turned wide, fear-filled green eyes towards the explosion user. “No.”

 

     Bakugou cringed at the firm tone, shock seeping into his expression.

 

       “What do you mean, ‘ no’?”

 

        “I mean my mother can never find out I’m alive.”

 

     Bakugou turned his entire body towards the smaller boy, shock border lining anger.

 

       “What the fuck?! She’s your mother! She should’ve been the first person you told!”

 

     Midoriya’s eyes darkened in anger. “A mother who forgot her son after fifty-eight days.”

 

     Bakugou wheeled back. “What?”

 

       “Midoriya Inko moved on from her nine year old son’s death after fifty eight days of mourning. That’s less than two months. Does that sound right to you?”

 

     Bakugou blinked, his anger fading into confusion. “You want her to still be in mourning?”

 

     Midoriya scoffed. “Of course not. I just wish she would feel even a small amount of pain that I felt for six years.”

 

       “Then why the hell didn’t you come back?” Bakugou practically snarled, anger coming back full force.

 

     Midoriya glared at him from the corner of his eyes. “I was the worthless, quirkless Deku. Do you think I was in the right state of mind when I heard my mom readily accept my death? I figured she would be happier if quirkless Deku was dead, maybe she could have another child with her quirk, and she would never have to drag my worthless weight ever again—“

 

       “Stop!” Bakugou cried, throwing his hands over his ears. “Stop it! Shut up! She’s still your mother! You have to tell her these things!”

 

       “No.”

 

     Bakugou took a deep breath and lowered his hands. “Fine. I will.”

 

     Midoriya’s head whipped over to stare at Bakugou in fear, but the boy was already sliding the notebook into his pocket, picking up the empty tea cup and standing up.

 

       “No!” He cried, lurching to his feet after Bakugou. “You can’t! I won’t let you!”

 

       “You can’t stop me, Izuku. Your mother needs to know. It’s not fair to her.”

 

       “I can stop you.” A new voice spoke, deeper and raspier, making goosebumps run up Bakugou’s arms. He whirled around to see a blue haired boy, with dark eye bags in the process of fading.

 

     The boy was dressed in a dark green sweatshirt, black jeans fitting toned legs nicely, and Bakugou allowed himself a moment to feel jealous over the shape of the boy’s torso, before what he said came back to mind.

 

       “You’re going to stop me?”

 

       “What makes you think Midoriya Inko needs to know her son is alive?”

 

       “What the fuck kind of—“ He stilled, the tension leaking from his body as his eyes went blank.

 

       “What do you want me to do, sweetheart?”

 

     Midoriya walked around his childhood friend, and stared into his glazed red eyes. He took a deep breath, “Erase his memory.”

 

     Shinsou sucked in a startled breath beside him. “Are you sure?”

 

     Midoriya nodded. “He was extremely set on telling my mom I was still alive, but I’m not ready to go back to her. She’ll just treat me like porcelain, not like I’ve been fighting villains and criminals since I was nine.”

 

       “If I erase his memory, he’ll be extremely confused to find himself standing instead of whatever he was doing.”

 

     Midoriya rolled his eyes.

 

       “Tell him to forget about ever encountering me and you, and tell him that there’s no way I’m alive. Then send him to lay down in front of the gravestone, put the notebook back, send him to sleep, and then continue the rest of his day.”

 

     Shinsou whistled. “Sometimes, you’re way too thorough.”

 

     Midoriya scoffed playfully. “My thoroughness is the only reason you’re alive, isn’t it?”

 

       “Shush, sweetheart. Let me do my job.”

 

     Midoriya laughed.

 

       “Alright, Bakugou Katsuki. You’re going to forget about meeting Midoriya Izuku and me at this cemetery, and you’re going to feel like there’s no chance that he’s alive. Now, go lay down in front of the gravestone, and place the notebook beside you.” He waited for the brainwashed boy to comply, with Midoriya adjusting him to make it more realistic.

 

        “Mkay, now you’re going to go to sleep for five minutes, and when you wake up, your brain will sever the hold I have on you, okay?” Bakugou’s eyes closed, and his body relaxed.

 

      Shinsou crept forwards to make sure the boy was actually asleep, and not just faking it.

 

       “I feel like I should’ve told him that I’m Machiavellian.”

 

     Shinsou gave him a weird look. “Why? I was going to erase his memory either way, what does him knowing you’re Machiavellian for three seconds change?”

 

     Midoriya shrugged, rubbing his arm, before Shinsou ushered him away from the sleeping boy, and they sprinted to the nearest train station.

 

     Sitting on the train back to their city, Midoriya slumped over into Shinsou’s side, the two of them lucky enough to get seats. “I can’t believe we just did that.”

 

     Shinsou began running his fingers through the smaller boy’s hair. “It’ll come and go.”

 

     Midoriya laughed, and when they got back to the base, he confirmed that his gravestone was there, and after telling Hatsume about his encounter with his childhood friend, it was never spoken about again.

 

 

     Bakugou opened his eyes, finding himself slumped onto his side in front of Izuku’s headstone, and he sighed, shaking his head to rid of the fuzziness.

 

       “Fell asleep again.” He murmured, somehow not feeling all that tired as he pushed himself into an upright position. His legs were aching as if he ran without stretching, but he wrote it off as them not getting any circulation.

 

     He pulled his phone out of his back pocket, and pressed the red button. The phone stopped recording.

 

      Wow. I fell asleep for three hours. New record, anyone?

 

     He stretched his arms above his head after slipping his phone back into his pocket, more of a habit than anything, and turned to put his notebook in his back pocket. He grabbed his empty cup and Izuku’s coffee cup, before jolting when he realized it was empty.

 

      Must have spilled ... he thought, before looking at Midoriya’s gravestone.

 

       “Bye, Zuku. I’ll see you tomorrow.”

 

     He stood up, and made his way to the exit, recycling both empty cups in a nearby recycle-bin. He double checked that his phone and notebook were in his back pockets, before he began walking home, ignoring the world as he walked.

 

     He wouldn’t say he was lost in his own head, because he wasn’t thinking, it was more of a walking in a daze. He didn’t register what was happening around him, but he wasn’t focused on anything else.

 

       “I’m back.” He called into the house, and his mother peeked at him from the couch.

 

       “Already?” She turned and looked at the clock. “You’ve only been gone for five hours.”

 

     Katsuki shrugged while taking his shoes off, “Yeah, I fell asleep again.”

 

     Mitsuki hummed in understanding. “Well, send me the video when you’re done.”

 

     Bakugou nodded. “I will.”

 

     He made his way upstairs, knocking on his father’s door to let him know he was home, before slipping into his room and closing the door softly behind him.

 

     He shouldered his jeans off and replaced them with sweats, placing his phone on the desk while he grabbed his computer. He then hooked the phone up to his computer, plugged his headphones in, and played the four and a half hour long video.

 

     He didn’t know why he did this anymore, it was something he had down every since Mitsuki had first asked him to record the visits. He never lied to Izuku, told him about his week, his feelings, accomplishments, disappointments, everything.

 

     Mitsuki had found this out, and since Bakugou would never tell her to her face that something was bothering him, she had him record the meetings so she could find out if anything was bothering him.

 

     In case he told Izuku something he really didn’t want his mother to know, like him possibly liking boys, he would go into the video and crop it out. Mitsuki trusted that if he was cropping certain things out, it was to respect his privacy, and she didn’t want to push it. She was already asking for a lot.

 

     Bakugou rested his head on his arms as he listened to the sound of the animals in the cemetery. The birds chirping in the surrounding trees, the occasional squirrel, and cicada’s buzzing made for a peaceful susurration that played in his ears for a good hour.

 

     Then he heard grass crunching, and he mentally sighed. The new workers need to learn his face, because he always falls asleep with Izuku.

 

     He heard the person crouch down beside him, and his eyes opened when he heard himself shift. He had woken up?

 

       Izuku?”

 

     Instantly he bolted upright, his spine ramrod straight as he stared at his computer in shock. He didn’t remember that. 

 

       I-I’m sorry ,” someone stuttered, and he felt fear creeping up his spine. “ I didn’t mean to wake you.

 

     He heard himself speak, and his incredulousness grew. “ It’s okay.”

 

     There was a pause, before his voice rang out again.

 

       How long have I been out ?”

 

    Why didn’t he remember this? Did they have a memory quirk or some shit? Wasn’t using your quirk on others considered illegal?

 

       Umm, I don’t know. I just got here .”

 

       Oh. My bad .”

 

     He hit the pause button, and took a deep breath, his mind screaming,  What the actual fucking fuck?!

 

     He took a breath and steeled his nerves. He was going to listen to the rest without stopping it, and he would see how he felt when it was over.

 

     Two hours later, all of the water in his system, and one shirt later, Bakugou was sitting on the floor against his bed, hugging his knees to his chest as he tried to digest what he just learned.

 

      Midoriya Izuku was alive. Midoriya Izuku was fucking alive.

 

     That seemed to be the only thing he could think of. That, and, Man, fuck you best friend. Why the hell would you erase my memory?!’

 

     Oh yeah, how could he forget? Midoriya Izuku was also Machiavellian, the most wanted vigilante around.

 

     He duplicated the video and cropped the first one, sending it to his mother. It was obvious that Izuku held a grudge against his mother, and didn’t want her to know he was alive. He didn’t like that, but trying to tell Inko had been what had cost him his memory, so he wasn’t willing to risk it.

 

     He huffed a breath, and tilted his head back to hold the tears in. His stare turned determined as he glared at the ceiling.

 

      I will find you, Midoriya Izuku . Even if I have to track you down as Machiavellian.

 

 

Notes:

I honestly kind of hate cannon Bakugou, and I was going to super hate him in this too, but then I realized I could make him OOC, make him a perfect €%# for Kiri. *nods head* Yeps.

Chapter 5: Inko Is Not A Bad Parent

Notes:

Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh this is really short, so I am thinking of putting up another chapter............I dunno yet

Also:
YOUR COMMENTS ARE MAKING ME EXPLODE WITH HAPPINESS UGHH YOU GUYS I LOve you
(//∇//)
♡♡♡♡♡╰(*´︶`*)╯♡♡♡♡♡

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

     Never let is be said that Midoriya Inko was a bad parent.

 

     Because she wasn’t, bad parents hit their children and called them names.

 

     She had never hit her baby, or called him any names, therefore she was not a bad parent.

 

     She loved her baby, even when her parents disowned her for getting pregnant, when Hisashi divorced her because he was quirkless, when he started coming home with injuries that hurt her bank account, when she couldn’t see her best friend anymore because their sons didn’t get along, everything, she had loved her baby through everything.

 

     She loved him so much, and she knew he would never be able to stand up for himself, never be able to fight back, because her baby was just a baby, and he didn’t need to know the horrors that the world held, so she hid them from him.

 

     She coddled him, gave him everything he ever wanted, did everything for him, made sure he was healthy, happy, and safe. If that meant he had to come home immediately after school and tell her everything, or go with her everywhere because her baby couldn’t be left alone, or hold her hand when they were walking to the mailbox because someone could snatch him away, then so be it. She loved her  son, and she would do anything for him.

 

     But as he got older, he started changing, he started questioning what she was doing, and Inko couldn’t let that happen.

 

     She was the parent and he was the baby, he should listen to her when she says something, should hang on her every word with those bright green eyes, and agree with everything. He should let her do the parenting, and not compare her to Mitsuki, because Mitsuki was different, and nobody parented the same way.

 

     Mitsuki was abusive, she called her son names, and Inko had never done that with her baby. Mitsuki had never hit Katsuki, but words will always hurt more when the person they’re coming from is someone you care about.

 

     Inko had never hurt her baby, but Mitsuki was not the same.

 

     She didn’t have a problem showing Katsuki what he would have to deal with in the real world, had no problem letting Katsuki discover things on his own, and that was irresponsible of her. She didn’t stop to think that if Katsuki discovers the wrong thing, he could be seriously hurt, and then he wouldn’t trust Mitsuki anymore. His faith that his mother could keep him safe forever would be ruined, and that was not something you did to your children.

 

     And with that child’s attitude, it was no wonder Mitsuki was always irritated. Inko’s baby didn’t have an attitude, because he knew that making his mother stressed like that was not something you do, not if you want to be a good baby. Her baby knew not to stress her out, because she was a single mother working three jobs to support them, and she could stress easily.

 

     Whenever her baby questioned something she did, she would ask him why he wanted to hurt her like that, ask him if he really thought she was a bad parent. He would always deny it, and she would beg to know why he would question her, if he said she wasn’t a bad parent. He would always cry, feeling guilty for hurting Inko, and she would make him katsudon to show him that she wasn’t angry.

 

     She knew why Hisashi left her once Izuku was proclaimed quirkless, knew she was nothing but a number under his belt, and after she fell pregnant he was overjoyed, knowing he would have an heir. When said heir was quirkless, he discarded her like the number she was, and she desperately told everyone they were still married, even after she had received divorce papers the next morning.

 

     But none of these things made her hate her baby, she loved him with her entire being. She would protect him forever, because he needed her forever. It was too dangerous for him out in the world by himself, so she would stand by his side forever, because a mother was supposed to protect her child from everything.

 

     But soon, it became too much for her.

 

     Being at Izuku’s beck and call, listening to how ‘horrible’ his classmates were to him, how he was ‘bullied’ for being quirkless, everything. It all became too much for her, and she began to slowly... do less for him.

 

     She didn’t neglect him, she fed him, and clothed him, kept a roof over his head and made sure he was healthy, therefore she didn’t neglect him.

 

     No, his emotions were too much for her. He would come home sad, and maybe a while ago, she would’ve been all over her baby, asking what was wrong, what she could do, but now, she let him be sad.

 

     She had read somewhere that a child should be eased into the real world, but since she had kept it from him for so long, she decided to take a page out of Mitsuki’s book and let Izuku figure it out on his own.

 

     He no longer came to her when he had a problem, and that was good! Because he was learning to deal with his own problems, in the same way Katsuki did with his! She would correct him if he ever got the same attitude as Katsuki, but otherwise she thinks she was doing a pretty good job raising him.

 

     Until Hisashi came home. That’s when everything went to shit for Inko.

 

     He had come home, questioning her on why she hadn’t signed the divorce papers, and she had begged him not to leave her, because her son was way too young to be tossed into the world.

 

     Hisashi had gotten mad, because apparently nine year olds should be able to do way more that Izuku was capable of, and he had called her a despicable, abusive bitch.

 

     He threatened to take Izuku away, because he may not care for the child, but he would never sink  as low as child abuse.

 

     They had gotten into an argument, because she wasn’t abusive , she wasn’t a bad parent. Yeah, maybe she had coddled Izuku a little bit too much, but she had realized that nine year olds shouldn’t be that coddled, and she had let him cope with the real world on his own, just like Mitsuki.

 

     He had gone into Izuku’s room, because he was not going  to allow Inko to abuse his son, and started collecting his things, shoving them into Izuku’s old All Might backpack, and she had begged him not to do this. He said he wouldn’t let her hurt his son, and if that meant he had to take him away, then so be it.

 

     She had gotten mad, and she had threatened to call the police on him, tell them what he was.

 

 

 

       “I’ll call the fucking cops, Hisashi. I’ll tell them you’re Zònghuǒ , and then what’ll you do?!”

 

     Hisashi had slowly turned around, smoke seeping out of his lips at the threat, and Inko had stumbled back, fear shaking her body as he stalked towards her.

 

     Sometimes, it was easy for her to forget, that Hisashi was a villain. She would become another number to him, not under his belt, but to his body count.

 

       “Call the cops Inko. Fucking call them. I’ll tell them you’re a child abuser, and you’ll join me in jail.” He had snarled, and Inko felt the rage build deep in her stomach.

 

      She was not abusive. She was not a bad parent.

 

       “I have never abused our son. I am not a bad parent. I have never hit him, or ridiculed him.”

 

     Hisashi had been incredulous, and he had thrown his head back and laughed, more smoke seeping out of his lips.

 

       “Abuse isn’t just hitting a child, Inko. You may not have hit my son, but you’ve hurt him so much. I’m taking him away, my brother would love to have a son to cherish .”

 

     He had shoved passed her, and she had tackled him, snatching the backpack off of his back as she screamed at him. She would not let Hisashi take her innocent child, and send him to that villain. That villain was the worst of the worst. She called him a liar, a fake, a kidnapper, everything, and she had punched Hisashi in the stomach, using her quirk to toss him across the room.

 

     Hisashi had collided into the wall, cracks spidering from the force Inko had thrown him, before he collapsed onto the table, smashing his stomach on the edge before he slid off. At the collision to his stomach, he had coughed, and the fire he had been holding back spilled from his lips. It was a long stream that quickly ate up the furniture, licking up the walls and filling the room with the smell of burning wood.

 

     She had shrieked, and ran into her room, snatching up all of the pictures she had of her and Izuku, before she heard the door slam open.

 

      Mom! Mom, where are you?!”

 

     Oh, god . It was Izuku.

 

     She had whirled around to get at him to get out, but she heard a horrible cracking sound, and she jumped back as a section of the ceiling fell, smashing her exit to the door.

 

     She heard Izuku cry out, before going silent.

 

     Oh god her child .

 

     She paused. Hisashi was adamant on getting him back, so was he really her child? Hisashi never wanted something that wasn’t his, and if he wanted Izuku, was he really hers? Sure, she had birthed and raised him, but he was so needy .

 

     He needed everything done for him, couldn’t do the simplest things  that most children his age knew how to do. Maybe it had to do with his quirkless status? Was his quirkless state holding him back mentally, and he wasn’t able to pick up on things as fast as everyone else?

 

     No, what the fuck Inko, this is your son. You were in labor for twelve hours for him. You’re not leaving him because he’s a needy brat who can’t fend for himself. She had thought. 

 

     She had started making her way to the door, tripping on pieces of rubble before the smoke caught up to her, and she was suddenly on the floor, body convulsing as she coughed, trying to bring clean air into her lungs. She had pushed herself to her elbows, before she heard more of the roof falling, and she whirled around in time to see the bed from above fall into her apartment, and she threw her hands out, managing to shove it with her quirk just enough so it wouldn’t crush her.

 

     She felt heat against her shoulder, and she rolled over with a scream, slapping at her shirt to put out the flames that had begun burning her clothing.

 

       Oh my god! She had screamed, pulling herself to unsteady feet as she threw herself at the window. She began banging on it, but the fire had sealed it shut, melting the glass into the frame. I don’t want to die!

 

     She coughed when her lungs had filled with ashy smoke, and her legs gave out beneath her, leaving her curled up into a ball as she accepted her death.

 

     Then there had been banging on her door. “Is anyone in there?!”

 

     Inko had looked up at the female voice, and she had screamed. Yes! Yes! Please help me! I can’t get out!”

 

       Okay Miss, we’re going to break down the door, please stay back!”

 

     Inko had scrambled back, cutting her hands and legs on the broken metal beams that had held the other apartment up, but she ignored it, because in the next second, the door had been busted down, and she was staring at the one and only Water Hose.

 

       Oh, thank god! She had shrieked, and they began working on putting out the fire as Endeavor came into the room, and she began crying in happiness.

 

       Was there anyone else in the building ?” The female had asked, Inko never bothered to learn her name, and she paused.

 

      Midoriya Inko had shaken her head no. Endeavor had leaned down and grabbed her, before addressing the Water Hose.

 

        I’ll take her out, but this apartment is unsalvageable, we need to leave .”

 

       But there could be others—“

 

       I am the number two hero. Are you questioning me?”

 

     The Water Hose had simmered in silent resentment, but had shaken their heads. Endeavor picked Inko up, carrying her over all of the rubble, and she caught a glimpse of curly green hair, hidden underneath rubble, and immediately started bawling.

 

     She was really doing this. She was going to start all over again. With Hisashi in jail, and the quirkless boy... killed in a tragic accident, she could start over. She could give herself the life she had always wanted, without a needy child taking up every second of her life.

 

     As she clutched at Endeavor, she cried, and cried, sobbing about how scared she was, how much it had hurt .

 

     The burns, cuts, or the ache of leaving her child behind, she didn’t know, but all she knew was that it had hurt.

 

     As she did, she remembered, she had never hit her child, never called him any names.

 

      I am not a bad parent , she sobbed to herself, and Endeavor carried her away from the burning apartment, away from her only, quirkless child.

 

     The building exploded, a loud booming sound that made Inko cry out and cover her ears. The explosion sent burning rubble in every direction, people ducking under each other with fearful cries to try and protect themselves from the worst of it.

 

      I am not a bad parent.

 

 

Notes:

Inko was supposed to be a good parent... but then I was like, “Hisashi’s a villain, but he’s the good guy...~PLoT tWiSt~“

Did I get you, or was it already expected?

Chapter 6: Izuku Totally Snitched

Notes:

Yes, double update. Inko’s take on the incident was too short, and this one is pretty short too, but it is okay, because it is a double update. XD

Chapter Text

   

 

     Three months after that day, the Masked Trio was accepted wonderfully into the media.

 

     Almost too wonderfully.

 

     They were accepted as if they were heros, and that unsettled the two boys because they weren’t hero’s, they were illegal minors running around causing havoc, but if the media liked it, then they were all for it. Hatsume honestly couldn’t care less.

 

     It was worth it when Shinsou caught sight of a mini little him in the shop of a window, and he immediately bought it, crying about how people finally accept him.

 

     Although it only took three months for the Masked Trio to reach Endeavor popularity, it had been almost nine months that they’ve been publicly working together.

 

     And the police still had no leads.

 

     That was one of the main reasons the police and hero’s despised the Trio, because they had been a public team for nine months, and the hero’s were no closer to catching them then that had been at the start. The media took pleasure in ripping into the police force, a lot of claims on them not being able to do their jobs correctly, etc etc.

 

     Yeah, they didn’t like that.

 

       “Stupid, brats,” Tsukauchi Noamasa, detective of the police muttered. “Why haven’t we caught you yet?”

 

     Like magic, his phone pinged with a message.

 

     He glared at his phone with betrayal, already knowing who it was.

 

     Somehow, the girl going by Daedalus had hacked into his phone, and was always sending him messages, from hinting at a new mafia boss or villain, to telling him he was out of coffee or that villain they apprehended escaped, even if their capture wasn’t aired.

 

     Every time he checked, they had coffee, and the villain was still behind bars.

 

     She just liked messing with his paranoia.

 

     That stupid Machiavellian brat did the same thing, except she did it in person, like when he left to the break room for coffee, he would get a picture of her sitting at his desk with a certain classified file that only he had access too in her hand. Every time he rushed back to his office, she would be gone, and the classified file would be too, turning up on his desk a few days later seemingly untouched. She just liked doing that to show that she had no problem getting into the police station.

 

     They were getting extremely annoying.

 

     Puppeteer wasn’t too bad, he didn’t do anything to mess with Tsukauchi himself, but he was always messing with the females in the force. The most exhausting thing he had ever had to do, was calm down two women who were arguing about who Puppeteer adored more, so it went into his file that he could be a pervert.

 

     His phone pinged again.

 

     With the most irritation he could put into a sigh, he grabbed his phone and unlocked it, leaning back against his chair to read the message.

 

 

   

    Daedalus

 

RE: Imprisonment

 

     Because you’re not good enough.

 

 

    Daedalus

 

RE: none

 

    Stop slandering my teammates, I know you are.

 

   

     This girl could creep him out.

 

    

                                     You

 

   You don’t know my thoughts,  girl.

 

 

    Daedalus

 

   Bold of you to assume I don’t, Mr. Tsukauchi Naomasa. ( ⁎⁍̴̆Ɛ⁍̴̆⁎ )

 

 

     Goddamnit, those stupid faces really pissed him off. H e took a deep breath, and tried to relax. Cursing out someone so connected to the media could destroy his reputation and everything he’d worked for.

 

 

                                            You

 

    Why haven’t you turned yourself in? What are you aiming for?

 

 

    Daedalus

 

    Honestly, I’m just in it for the fucking ride. (^∇^)

 

    Ooh, duty calls, talk to you later, Masa-chan. ( ^ )

 

 

     He clenched his phone in his hand, shaking with suppressed anger at the blatant display of disrespect.

 

     He would catch them and throw them behind bars, even if it killed him.

 

     As soon as that thought passed through his head, he felt immediate guilt.

 

     It was common knowledge that Machiavellian was Spider, and when Spider was a few years old, he had gotten a message from them— her, and every time he read it, he felt so guilty for going after her so determinedly. It obviously wasn’t for him, because it seemed so private.

 

      Hey Mei-san, do you think the longing I feel for my mother is punishment for what I am?’

 

     He didn’t know someone could put so much pain and longing into a single sentence. A single sentence, that put so much more confusion into Tsukauchi’s mind.

 

     What I am? Does she have a volatile quirk? Longing for her mother? Is she orphaned? Mei-chan? She obviously is in touch with an older sibling, but the databases doesn’t anyone in the system with the name, ‘Mei’.

 

     He had done a data search, and found a few people, who he questioned them all, and the only person he didn’t question was a nine year old girl, the daughter of a mechanic and businesswoman. Honestly, she was only  nine . He was just so confused.

 

     Every time he felt guilty about trying harder in capturing her and her team, he would convince himself that it was to help them, to get them back to their families, or in Machiavellian’s case, in a family.

 

      His phone pinged with another text message, and he clicked on it.

 

      And then she went and did stupid shit like this and oh lord she was so lucky she was untouchable—

 

     It was Machiavellian, of course. She had sent a picture of herself sitting by Tsukauchi’s fridge as if she owned the place, all of his caffeinated drinks emptied beside her— did she really drink all of those?! How was she so skinny?! and since it was a wide shot, that means that someone else was  in his house with her

 

     His phone rung. He instantly slammed the answer button.

 

       What the hell do you want?!” He snarled, and there was a pause on the other end.

 

       “Is this a bad time?—“

 

       “Toshinori,” Tsukauchi said in relief, slumping over his desk to lay his forehead on his keyboard, ignoring the random letters showing up onto Machiavellian’s case file. “I’m so sorry, I thought you were Machiavellian—“

 

       “That vigilante calls you?”

 

     Tsukauchi paused. Had he not mentioned it to Yagi before?

 

       “Naomasa? Does Machiavellian call you?”

 

     He sighed. There was no point in lying to the man. He could be so, so dense at times, but when he was focused, he was razor sharp.

 

       “The females from the Masked Trio text me often, usually to mess with my paranoia, but I have yet to have received any sort of message from Puppeteer—“

 

     As if cued, his phone pinged. He pulled it back, dreading to see who it was, and blanched.

 

 

    Unknown Number

 

RE: Puppeteer

 

  You so thought, didn’t you, Mr. Lie Detector? I’m so sorry to disappoint, but I decided to make room for you in my schedule. Do tell Mr. All Might I said hello.

 

     

      What. The. Fuck.

 

       “Naomasa? Naomasa? What happened—“

 

       “Toshinori something is extremely wrong. Oh my god—“ His mind was racing.

 

     He was talking to Yagi Toshinori, not All Might, so that meant that all of the Masked Trio knew about All Might’s secret. If the Masked Trio knew about All Might’s secret, than that means they hold that secret over their heads, and they can demand anything—

 

       “Naomasa, talk to me, what happened?”

 

       “The Masked Trio know about your secret.” He said in a rush.

 

     There was a long pause from the man. “Naomasa, that’s not funny—“

 

     He didn’t hear what Yagi said because he got another text from Daedalus.

 

     

    Daedalus

 

RE: Yagi Toshinori

 

   We know All Might’s secret, as you’ve figured out, Masa-chan. Either we spill it to the world, or you meet us on the roof of the location down below next week. We would normally say, ‘Come alone,’ but we know you’re going to bring as many hero’s as possible, so please limit it to three. The decision’s yours.

 

   [Link]

 

 

       “Oh my fucking god...” Tsukauchi whispered in horror, cutting Toshinori’s ranting off.

 

       “What? I told you messing around like that isn’t funny—“

 

       “Yagi, I’m going to have to call you back.”

 

     The use of his last name made the man pause. “Naomasa—“

 

     He hung up, having no patience to feel guilty, and immediately dialed Hero Nezu’s personal number. It rang three times before picking up.

 

     “Detective Tsukauchi! What a pleasant surprise—“

 

       “Nezu-san,” Tsukauchi interrupted. “I just got a message from Daedalus scheduling a meet up for next week, or else they’re going to expose One For All to the world.”

 

       “Oh,” the principal said. “This is little cause for such worry. I was planning on letting them join the Hero Course on parole anyways.”

 

       “But Nezu-san— wait, what?”

 

       “Oh! I didn’t tell you! Yuuei has been cleared for rehabilitation for many years. There had just been no cause for it until now.”

 

       “Oh,” Tsukauchi said, dumbfounded. “Just like that?”

 

     The principal hummed. “They would be required to tell us their identities if they wish to graduate, but I was thinking of allowing them to participate and show the students what the pros deal with. Intimidation, of course, is a key part.”

 

       “You’re crazy,” Tsukauchi breathed, before realizing he said that out loud. “Oh! I’m sorry—“

 

       “No need for that, young man,” the principal chucked. “I know I am considered insane to human concepts, so there is no offense taken.”

 

       “Of course, Nezu, sir,” Tsukauchi said, still sweating buckets. “We are going to meet them, correct?”

 

       “But of course!” Nezu said joyfully. “I have not managed to crack Miss Machiavellian’s defenses in their system at all! It is quite a rush to meet someone equal on a mental level.”

 

     Tsukauchi paled. Machiavellian was on the same mental level as Nezu? That was fucking creepy. That’s how they managed to slip under their radar for so long— Something occurred to him.

 

       “Machiavellian? I thought Daedalus was their mastermind?”

 

     The principal chuckled. “She is, she created all their suits and gadgets, but Miss Machiavellian is the one who created the online defenses to turn away hackers. They just convince the world that Daedalus is the one to fear.”

 

       “Wow,” Tsukauchi breathed. “Wait. Wait a freaking moment. They want to attend Yuuei? They’re kids ?!”

 

       “Oh dear,” the principal said, and there was a clinking sound. Nezu was drinking tea right now?! “You didn’t know?”

 

       “No!” Tsukauchi cried. “How young are they?!”

 

       “I believe all of them are coming up to their fifteens. Why?”

 

       “Because,” Tsukauchi hissed, momentarily forgetting who he was talking too. “Spider is Machiavellian, and Spider has been around for six years— oh my god.  She’s been a vigilante since she was nine .”

 

       “Now you see why I am eager to get them into Yuuei? They obviously have talent, and if Machiavellian’s story comes out against us, instead of with us, it will make all hero’s look bad.”

 

     Tsukauchi nodded, before realizing that the hero couldn’t see him. “Yeah. I understand.”

 

       “Great! Tell them we will be glad to meet up, and you, myself, Eraserhead, and Present Mic will show up.”

 

       “Why those two, if I may ask? Why not All Might and Endeavor?”

 

     The Hero paused. “Because if Machiavellian is who I think she is, he is not fond of either.”

 

     Before Tsukauchi could ponder what the effing hell Nezu meant, the principal bade him a good day, and hung up.

 

     He sighed, and pulled his phone away from his face, staring down at his screen with a dejected look. He took a deep breath, and opened Daedalus’ message.

 

 

                                            You

 

              RE: You get your wish

 

  Eraserhead, Present Mic, and Principal Nezu will be accompanying me to the meetup next week.

 

 

    Daedalus

 

   Splendid! We will see you there, Masa-chan! ψ( ´)ψ

 

 

     After learning their ages, Tsukauchi couldn’t help but feel sad at the small face at the end of the message, instead of the usual irritation he immediately felt.

 

     Teenagers had  seen the corrupted way of society, and had put it upon their young shoulders to  try and fix it. What was the world coming too?

 

     He tensed when he got another text message, but relaxed immensely when he realized it was just Eraserhead.

 

 

  

Eraserhead

 

RE: The Little Shits

 

   Nezu’s really going to let them into the school on ‘parole’?!

 

                                            You

 

   Yep. You’re just about as overjoyed as I am.

 

 

   Eraserhead

 

   That’s great.

 

                                            You

 

   That’s it? No other reaction?

 

 

   Eraserhead

 

   I’m too tired for this bullshit. I deal with them on an almost daily basis. Anything to get them off my back.

 

 

                                           You

 

   Watch Nezu put them into your homeroom class.

 

 

    Eraserhead

 

   Don’t you dare jinx it, you broken lie detector.

 

 

                                           You

 

   Nezu did say something about the heroics course...

 

 

    Eraserhead

 

    I fucking hate you.

 

                                            You

 

   Ouch.

 

 

     Tsukauchi sighed and put his phone down, before turning to look at his computer, groaning when he saw the keyboard spam on Machiavellian’s file from when he was talking to Yagi.

 

     Speaking of which, he should probably call the man back, considering he scared he man, and then hung up without any explanation.

 

     Which made an even bigger question.

 

     How did The Masked Trio find out about One For All?

 

     ...This was going to be a lot of paperwork.

 

 

Chapter 7: Erasermic Are Ready For Children

Notes:

Did I stay up so I could post at midnight because I was excited?
Yes, yes I did. Not like I have a sleep schedule anyways. Please do NOT kill me for this, even if I do not regret it.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

     “Zu-chan, we’re meeting Principal Nezu, Present Mic, and Eraserhead next week. Since Principal Nezu’s coming, they already know what we want, but still, I’m so excited !”

 

       “Present Mic?!” Shinsou squeaked, leaning forwards to look at Hatsume from above Midoriya. She and Shinsou were sitting on the couch in front of the TV in Hatsume’s house, and Midoriya was sitting in-between Shinsou’s legs, using the couch as a backrest. “They’re bringing Present Mic?!”

 

     Hatsume hummed, before putting down her untraceable phone and picking up her controller. They were playing a bunch of old games and snacking on junk food, just chilling before Hatsume’s parents kicked the boys.

 

     It wasn’t as if Hatsume’s parents didn’t love the boys, they really did, they loved the way Hatsume smiled with them, brightening like when she had one of her amazing ideas, but they had just gotten back from another overseas trip, and they wanted to rest.

 

         “What’s so wrong about Present Mic?” She asked, and Midoriya was the one to answer.

 

       “Oh nothing,” he said, twisting his controller as if he could make the character on the screen turn their car quicker. “It’s just that he’s Shinsou’s absolute favorite hero, ever.”

 

       “Even more than Eraserhead?” She asked in awe, because there were times when Shinsou wouldn’t shut up about Eraserhead.

 

     Midoriya nodded, before plucking a Red Vine out of its packet and stuffing it in his mouth, before shrieking in outrage at Shinsou.

 

       “Blue shells are cheating, you asshole!”

 

       “Are they really?” Shinsou asked, in eleventh place and utterly confused.

 

     Hatsume shot a red shell at Midoriya immediately after the explosion, and he cried out about betrayal as she took first place.

 

       “They’re not,” Hatsume snickered. “Every player just gets super salty when someone uses a blue shell on them.”

 

       “Because they’re cheating!” Midoriya hissed, throwing three red shells at Hatsume and laughing maniacally when all three of them hit her.

 

     Midoriya took first place, Hatsume took third, and Shinsou took twelfth.

 

       “Cheater,” Hatsume muttered as she threw her controller on the ground, sticking her tongue out playfully at the pouting black haired boy.

 

       “What game are we going to play next?” Hatsume asked, because Shinsou was supposed to pick the next map, but she and Midoriya had seen him eyeing Rainbow Road, so they decided that that would be the last race.

 

     Shinsou picked up a random case. “What about this one?”

 

     Hatsume groaned as Midoriya grinned psychotically.

 

     Hatsume accepted her defeat, and inserted Call Of Duty: Modern Warfare 2. She excelled at all of the Black Ops games, but Midoriya had managed to beat her every time they played MW2.

 

       “Oh, no,” Midoriya said, when Hatsume tried to pull a quick one and choose campaign. “We’re playing Multiplayer.”

 

     Hatsume felt like crying.

 

     An hour later, Midoriya had almost one hundred kills, Hatsume had twenty seven, and Shinsou had two.

 

     Both because Midoriya had jumped off the roof in Terminal and Shinsou had gotten a lucky shot in.

 

     Halfway into the hour, Hatsume had been sneaking around the library, (Shinsou was watching his killcam), and when she turned the corner, she got knifed in the stomach. The TV announced that Midoriya had an AGM missile online, and he had a killing spree.

 

       “Were you screen peaking?” Hatsume asked, a little shocked that Midoriya found her so quickly.

 

     The boy was silent.

 

       “IZUKU!” She cried, hitting him in the arm. “SCREEN PEAKING IS CHEATING!!!”

 

       “I wasn’t screen peaking!” Midoriya said, leaning away from Hatsume and fixing his headphones as if her loud yelling had shifted them. “I was just using my peripherals.”

 

       “THAT’S THE SAME THING!”

 

     The most memorable moment though, was when they had thirty seconds remaining on the clock, and Hatsume and Shinsou were standing back to back under the blue airplane wing, Hatsume watching the airplane, and Shinsou watching the building. They heard shattering glass, but neither saw anything on their screens, and their radars were based off of sound only. Hatsume desperately tried to peek onto Midoriya’s screen, because the boy had a dangerous grin on his face, but all she saw was a reddish color.

 

     As the ten seconds counted down, the two friends had hope that Midoriya would let them live, but suddenly, Midoriya stood up, and he popped up high on both of the underdogs’ screens, on top of the roof, and he pulled the trigger just as the time ran out.

 

     Hatsume actually watched the Killcam, since it was the last kill, and she saw Midoriya stand up, aim his sniper rifle at Shinsou, pull the trigger, and then watched in awe how the bullet soared through the air, going straight through Shinsou’s head and right into Hatsume’s. The game listed off a bunch of achievements at that, but she and Shinsou just stared at Midoriya in shock.

 

     The boy smugly set his controller down on the ground, before grabbing an orange starburst and popping it into his mouth, chewing it like the monster he was. He then tilted his head back to look at Shinsou, who was placed last with three kills.

 

       “You want to play again?”

 

     Shinsou smacked him with a pillow, and that was his declaration of war.

 

     There were no headshots whatsoever in any of their pillow fights, ever since they had one a while ago and knocked Midoriya’s headphones off. The outcome of that was not pretty. The three of them happily stuck to body blows, but the boys knew if they hit Hatsume in the chest too hard, she’d kick them where the spot doesn’t shine, so they were gentler when smacking her with the soft pillows.

 

       “Alright kids,” Hatsume’s father came into the room, clapping his hands together. “Party’s over, it’s time for you to go home.”

 

       “Yes Hatsume-san.” The boys said in unison, putting the pillows back into their proper places, and beginning to pick up all the trash they left in front of the screen, while Hatsume whined.

 

       “Daaaaaaaaad.”

 

       “No, Mei.” He sighed when she pouted. “Come on, we’re not banning them from coming back. It’s just time for them to go home. Your mother and I—“

 

     As if she had been summoned, Hatsume’s mother came into the room, and she practically beamed in delight when she saw Shinsou and Midoriya.

 

       “Midori! Hitoshi! It’s been a while since you came over!” She practically danced over to the two, and squeezed them into a hug, the two boys squirming with playful complaints. “You should really visit more often.”

 

       “Yeah, Dad ,” Hatsume said accusingly.

 

     Her father sighed in defeat, and threw his hands up, turning around to walk away, muttering about teenagers and manipulation.

 

       “I love you!” Hatsume called, and her father’s grumbling stopped.

 

     Hatsume’s mother looked at her husband’s disappearing form, then down at her daughter. “What did I miss?”

 

       “Dad was trying to kick Mido-chan and Hito-chan out.” Hatsume said, and her mother’s face twisted into one of guilt.

 

     She ran a hand through her straight pink hair, her white Zoom eyes darting to the side as she chewed on her lip. “Well...” She said. “I did want to turn in early...”

 

       “It’s okay Hatsume-san!” Midoriya assured. “Toshi and I have some shopping to do anyways.”

 

     At the reminder, Shinsou groaned and let his legs collapse beneath him, falling to the floor like a damsel in distress as Hatsume’s mother laughed.

 

       “Oh, silly boys.” She said, a wide smile on her face. “I promise you can come back, but if you would please?”

 

     Shinsou smiled softly. “No problem Hatsume-san. Thank you for having us.”

 

       “Thank you for coming.”

 

     Hatsume walked them to the door, her mother already making her way upstairs, and patted both of their heads.

 

       “I have a video of Shinsou falling onto the electricity boy and saying that very vulgar thing, if you want it, Zu-chan.” Was her farewell before she closed the door with a mischievous smile.

 

     Midoriya laughed hard , and teased Shinsou all the way to the mall.

 

       “Let’s get some coffee.” Shinsou said, and Midoriya readily agreed, ready for some sugar in his system.

 

     They both walked into a coffee shop that they went to often, waving at a few people they recognized from their frequent visits, and waited in the short line for their turn. They already knew what they were going to order, so Shinsou rested his entire weight against a groaning Midoriya, the few frequenters smiling at what was going to become their shenanigans.

 

     From the corner of his eye, Midoriya sees lightning boy and large elbows in one of the booths, because large elbows wasn’t so subtle in his pointing them out. When lightning boy turned around, Midoriya took a step forwards in the line, and Shinsou fell right over onto his side with a squawk. The girl standing behind them was a frequent customer, so she just laughed and stepped over the insomniac.

 

     After Midoriya payed for their drinks and was waiting for them to be made, he turned around and was shocked to find Shinsou still laying on the ground.

 

       “Toshi!” He hissed. “Get up!”

 

       “No.” Shinsou said. “You put me here, you’re going to have to get me out.”

 

     The costumers giggled, like the traitors they are.

 

     Midoriya stood up straight and squeezed the bridge of his nose. “Toshi get up, this isn’t funny.”

 

       “The snickers from the customers say otherwise.”

 

       “I swear to god.” Midoriya muttered.

 

       “Swearing isn’t a good thing to do, sweetheart. ” 

 

     Midoriya leaned down and pulled at Shinsou’s arms, trying to get him to sit up, but Shinsou lolled his head back and went slack like a petulant child. 

 

     Midoriya huffed a breath, and grabbed him around the waist, hoisting him straight up, but Shinsou slumped forwards.  Midoriya yanked his shoulders up to make him stand up straight, and Shinsou’s head lolled to the side. As soon as he was standing up straight, Shinsou’s legs gave out underneath him, and Midoriya let him fall. All of the customers around them were laughing.

 

     Normal restaurants or shops would politely ask trouble makers like them to leave, but most people found the two best friends hilarious, amusing at least. Those people would tell their friends, and then the shop would gain more customers. Business.

 

       “Akatani? Shinsou?”

 

       “Sweet! Coffee!” Midoriya said, making sure to step on Shinsou’s chest as he walked by, the boy heaving at the heavy weight. Midoriya snatched his coffee up, and drank it like a dehydrated man getting his first sip of water. It was gone in no time.

 

     Shinsou stood up and walked over to the counter, making to grab his coffee.

 

       “Man, no wonder you’re so heavy—“

 

     Midoriya elbowed the boy in the side, and he doubled over with another heave.

 

     Everyone laughed.

 

     Kaminari couldn’t help but feel as if they were dating, and for some reason, that thought filled him with sadness.

 

 

       “So!” Midoriya said once Shinsou had finally finished his coffee. “Where do you want to go? A normal store, or a high class store?”

 

       “I don’t know.” Shinsou hummed, recycling his paper coffee cup. “We’ll just walk around until we find something, yea—“

 

       “Oh!” Midoriya said, excitement coloring his tone as he snatched Shinsou’s arm and began dragging him towards a store. “Let’s go into the hero store!!!”

 

     Shinsou groaned playfully, but allowed the smaller boy to drag him into the store.

 

     The cashier was a bored-looking teenager, with multiple piercings upon his eyebrows and lips, and he didn’t even bother looking up from his phone to greet them. Midoriya scrunched his nose when the smell of new clothing hit his nose, but the smell the teenager was letting off wasn’t any better.

 

     There were a few other people in the store, the majority parents who had been unwillingly dragged into the store by their hyperactive kids. Shinsou could relate. There was a group of four adults standing near the No. 13 area, but Shinsou’s eyes had zero‘d in onto a shirt that said, ‘Little Listener’ with a tiny, chibi Present Mic sitting in the corner yelling it.

       

       “Ohmy, ohmygod,” He said, tugging Midoriya towards the shirt, ignoring the blackette’s indignant squawk. The boy grabbed a nearby cart and pulled it beside them, because he knew they both were about to lose a lot of money. Shinsou snatched the shirt off the rack, and made a happy squeak when he noticed it was in his size.

 

       “Put it in the cart,” Midoriya sighed and rolled his eyes, before smiling when he saw Shinsou’s bright beam.

 

     Shinsou gently placed the shirt into the cart like it was a precious child, and whirled around to keep looking.

 

       “Isn’t there a Present Mic section around here?” He asked, talking a few steps to check the other aisle, before an ‘ooh’ sound slipped out of his mouth, and he grabbed three more Present Mic shirts and laid them into the cart. He then leant over to peer down the other aisle, before a startled laugh came out of his mouth and he darted over to whatever he had seen.

 

     Midoriya sighed, and pulled the cart back to turn and follow the boy, trying to ignore the way the group of four adults had instantly stopped talking when Shinsou asked about a Present Mic section.

 

     Before he could take more than three steps, Shinsou came sliding from behind the aisle, his sneakers making a horrible squeaking noise, and his arms were thrown out like a starfish to keep his balance. What he was wearing made Midoriya throw his head back and laugh.

 

     Shinsou had found a loose, long sleeved black shirt, and had tucked it underneath a black and silver belt he had clipped around his waist. He had a woman’s grey scarf around his neck, and yellow swimming goggles over his eyes, but the affect was not lost.

 

     He slipped into a fighting stance, before ducking down and twirling through a few of Eraserhead’s signature moves. His scarf got caught around his shoe, and he squawked as he stumbled to the side, before having an intimate moment with the floor.

 

     Midoriya wasn’t the only one to laugh this time.

 

     He turned to see the group of four adults from earlier, and he actually looked at them, before his eyes went wide and his mouth dropped.

 

     It was three men and one woman. The woman had dark navy blue hair pulled into a ponytail behind her, but Midoriya would recognize those red glasses anywhere. Kayama Nemuri, hero name: Midnight, quirk: Somnambulist. It allowed her to put her targets to sleep by releasing an aroma—

 

     He noticed the other men, and blanched.

 

     Iida Tensei, hero name: Ingenium, quirk: Engine.

 

     Yamada Hizashi, hero name: Present Mic, quirk: Voice.

 

     ...and Aizawa Shouta, hero name: Eraserhead, quirk: Erasure.

 

     Two of which were hero’s they were going to meet next week.

 

       “You looked—“ Midnight panted, her hand on her hip as she tried to regain her breath. “Exactly like Shouta— when he first— used his capture weapon.”

 

       “He did—“ Ingenium gasped, having the same problem as Midnight. “He really did.”

 

     Shinsou’s head whipped up at the sound of the R-Rated Hero’s voice, and his jaw dropped when he realized he just impersonated a hero in front of him and his friends.

 

       “Shut up,” Eraserhead hissed.

 

       “You did good, little listener.” Present Mic said, flashing a thumbs up at Shinsou, and he made a sound that could only be described as a... fanboy getting pointed out by their favorite hero ever. 

 

     He jumped to his feet, his face red as he stuttered apologies, and the three aboveground hero’s laughed.

 

     “I didn’t even know people knew about the mysterious Aizawa Shota,” Nemuri laughed. “He claims he does so well in staying incognito.”

 

       “Obviously not well enough.” The man nodded at Shinsou. “How’d you learn to use my moves so well?”

 

     Shinsou wordlessly pointed to Midoriya, like the backstabbing traitor he was—

 

     Four pairs of eyes turned to him, and he squeaked.

 

       “Uhm... hi?” They had decided that if they ran into the hero’s before their scheduled meet up next week, and they were out of costume, Midoriya would barely be able to talk to them, because Machiavellian had no clue sassing tf out of them.

 

       “Oh. My. God.” The R-Rated Hero began squealing and Midoriya squeaked in mock fear.

 

       She lunged at him, ignoring the men calling her name, and Midoriya dove onto Shinsou, shrieking about his headphones being ripped off as he clutched at the taller boy.

 

     As Shinsou swung around to keep Nemuri away from the smaller boy, Midoriya pressed his head against Shinsou’s neck, and prayed to whatever deity would hear him that his headphones stayed on.

 

     Eventually, Iida and Aizawa managed to snatch Nemuri away, and began chastising her about why lunging at minor boys, or children in general, was wrong.

 

     The cashier ignored all of this, while everyone in the store gave them weird looks, but continued shopping, not noticing three well-known pro hero’s, and two wanted vigilantes.

 

       “Are you okay?” Yamada asked, approaching the two boys still pressed tightly together.

 

     Shinsou’s head shot up, as he made a squeaking sound and dropped Midoriya in his butt.

 

       “Ow!” He cried, kicking Shinsou behind the knee so his leg gave out. “Jerk!”

 

     With the two of them laying on the ground from different injuries, they couldn’t help but laugh.

 

       “Seriously, are you okay?” Yamada asked, and Shinsou made another squeaking sound, before trying to lurch to his feet, only to smash his head on the counter behind him. Midoriya was rolling on the ground choking on his laughter.

 

       “We’re okay, Present Mic-san.” He managed to wheeze. “Toshi’s just going to kill himself because you’re his favorite hero.”

 

     The man seemed shocked, and in awe. His friends were watching them from behind.

 

       “Really?” He breathed. “Even more than All Might?”

 

     Both boys flinched at the name, both for different reasons, but the action didn’t go unnoticed by the hero’s. Shinsou shifted his weight uneasily and glanced over at Midoriya, the boy’s black hair and headphones casing a shadow over his eyes.

 

     The boy stood up, and looked Present Mic in the face, before a smirk tugged at his lips. His eyes were still sad, something that the hero’s took notice of, and wondered why someone would not like to mention All Might.

 

       “He says, ‘ Dear Mic ,’ instead of, ‘ Dear God ’.”

 

       “Midori!” Shinsou screeched, slapping his hand over the boy’s mouth to keep him from spilling anything else. He turned his red face to look at Present Mic’s awed one, and flushed darker.

 

       “That’s adorable.”

 

     Both boys turned to see the other three approaching, Iida being the one who spoke. Nemuri stepped forward with an almost sheepish look.

 

       “Sorry about that.” She said, before her gaze turned seductive and she licked her lips. “Cute things just get me going .”

 

     Midoriya blinked in shock, his face turning pink, even more so when Shinsou suddenly slid one hand around his neck, and the other around his waist.

 

       “Hmm, but I won’t be going down without a fight for this one,” his voice became one of Puppeteer’s. “Isn’t that right, sweetheart ?”

 

     Midoriya gave out a full-bodied shiver as his face turned darker than the blood running through his veins, because Midnight was laughing hard , my god

 

       “I like you,” she said, her voice wheezy as she smiled at Shinsou. “How long have you two been dating?”

 

     Instantly, Shinsou released Midoriya as if he had been burned, waving his hands in front of him almost violently, as if he could shove all of the truth towards her without saying anything.

 

     Midoriya laughed at his misery, before turning to the R-Rated heroine. “We’re not dating, Midnight-san. We’re just extremely close.”

 

     Midnight blinked. “Really? Could’ve fooled me.”

 

       “Anyways,” Ingenium shoved in. “We heard you were looking for a Present Mic section.”

 

     Suddenly, Shinsou was listening. “There’s one here?!”

 

     He flushed a dark red when Present Mic pressed a hand to his chest and fell back into Eraserhead as if he had been shot.

 

     Iida laughed, before nodding. “Yep, but it’s in the back, reserved for Hero families only.”

 

     Shinsou slumped onto Midoriya as if he himself had been shot, and Midoriya squawked at the unexpected weight.

 

       “Whoa!” Ingenium said. “I want a picture with the two of you, and you can come in with me.”

 

      Instantly, Shinsou perked up, and Midoriya had to fix his headphones when the boy shifted them. Taking them off in the middle of a mall was not the ideal situation.

 

       “Really?!” Shinsou said, bouncing on the balls of his feel excitedly. Ingenium nodded.

 

       “You two are adorable, I’d love to be able to tease Erasermic on their fans.”

 

     Midoriya and Shinsou both paused. “Erasermic?”

 

     Instantly, all four hero’s paled, and Ingenium took a step back with dawning horror when he realized his slip up. Before any of the hero’s could deny anything, Midoriya whirled around to Shinsou with a triumph cry.

 

       “I told you so!” He shrieked, poking the boy, before holding his hand out. “Pay up!”

 

     Shinsou groaned in defeat, dropping his head and pulling his credit card out of his back pocket, before handing it to Midoriya, who snatched it and held it above him like it was a prized possession, cackling manically.

 

       “You’re not... weirded out?” Nemuri asked, a little shocked over the two boys’ reaction.

 

     Midoriya turned to her, slipping Shinsou’s credit card into his back pocket, and shook his head. “Why would I be weirded out? I knew it, but Shinsou said that Eraserhead was too emotionless to love someone, so we bet on it, and I won! His credit card is mine for the day.” He rubbed his hands together evilly, and cackled like a witch.

 

       “And if we weren’t dating?” Aizawa asked, a little miffed that someone he didn’t even know could figure out he was in a relationship.

 

       “Then I would’ve had his credit card for the day.” Shinsou said, as if it was obvious.

 

       “What do your parents think about you betting on your bank accounts?” Iida asked, a little worried that two boys could just toss around money like that.

 

     Both boys froze, and Midoriya curled into himself as Shinsou glared at the ground.

 

    Another part of the act. Meek, affection seeking orphans, when thought about, wasn’t really an act. The hero’s fought the urge to take a step back at the sudden mood change.

 

       “We’re orphans.” Midoriya whispered, the pain in his voice gauging a hole into the four adults, and Aizawa could relate.

 

     His parents kicked him out when he came out as gay, but Yamada’s parents had accepted him like he was one of their own. Which led to a slightly awkward conversation when he and Yamada came out as dating.

 

       “Oh,” Iida whispered. “I’m sorry.”

 

     An awkward silence fell over the group, before Shinsou looked up.

 

       “So, about that picture.”

 

     

 

       “Oh my GOD—“

 

     What the two boys were expecting when Ingenium said there would be a back room, was boxes, huge crates, and an overall unfinished feel to it.

 

     It was not like that at all.

 

     The entire room was larger than the front shop, and it was cleaner too, with perfectly polished floors, un-chipped paint, and a cashier that greeted them when they walked in, waving them in when the hero’s showed her their hero license. There was hero merchandise everywhere, from the least known hero’s, all the way up to All Might, which both boys avoided looking at.

 

     Clothing, to accessories, to Knick knacks, to costumes, to support items, you name it, it was there.

 

     The two boys were practically trembling with barely suppressed excitement, and Iida chuckled at the sight, such a different way from the way his little brother acted.

 

       “Try not to break anything, please.” He said, and they nodded vigorously. “Go ahead.”

 

     They were gone.

 

       “Wow.” Eraserhead muttered. “That was fast.”

 

       “Do you think they have speed quirks?” Nerumi asked, before the cashier politely asked them to supervise the two boys, since they were not of hero background. The only reason he let them in, was because he got a picture with Midnight, his favorite hero.

 

     They began walking to try and find the boys, and every time they were close, the boys would zip away in a blur of colors, and the hero’s would be off trying to find them again.

 

       “I don’t think so,” Yamada hummed. “The black haired one was wearing heavy-duty sound-canceling headphones, so maybe he has a hearing quirk?”

 

     Iida shrugged before taking a step forwards and a small figure crashed into him. He took a step back as said black haired boy fell on his bottom, adjusting his headphones before smiling up at the hero sheepishly.

 

       “Sorry,” He said, pushing himself to his feet. “I just ran into this super freaking cute boy, knocked him over, called him gorgeous, ran away, and now I’m so ready to die —“

 

     Midnight and Yamada began howling with laughter, while the boy turned around to continue shopping, before Eraserhead’s capture weapon shot out and wrapped the boy up around his torso.

 

     The boy squeaked, and began squirming in the weapon, but Eraserhead just brought him closer.

 

       “How are you so fast?” PThe underground hero asked, staring at the boy as if he could will an answer out of him. The boy didn’t even glance at him, instead marveling at the capture weapon as if it were for sale itself.

 

       “Years of running away from bullies.” He said distractedly, turning around when Shinsou darted between aisles, slowly becoming more and more stocked with clothing.

 

     That shut Midnight and the voice hero up quick, while Eraserhead dropped the boy in shock, and the boy darted away, not a clue of how his answer affected the heros.

 

       “Bullies?” Iida whispered in horror, shifting his weight and staring at the ground. “I thought schools were strictly no bully policy?”

 

       “I don’t know,” Eraserhead whispered back. “But it does explain their freakish speed. If they spent their whole life’s running away from harm, they would know exactly how fast to run to keep out of reach.”

 

     That thought depressed the best friends, but their moods were hidden quickly when they finally caught the two boys, and they just had to laugh.

 

     Instead of the blue haired boy dressing as Eraserhead, he was now dressed as Present Mic, the leather jacket and speaker looking right at place on his shoulders, gloves on hands as he pointed finger guns at the smaller boy, who was dressed as Eraserhead.

 

       “I’m buying this,” the Present Mic cosplayer said, and the other boy grinned cheekily.

 

       “With what money? I have your credit card.”

 

     The boy paused at that, before slumping onto the smaller boy with a loud whine.

 

       “Don’t do this to me Midori, my sweetie pie.”

 

       “Gross!” The younger boy shrieked, shoving the taller boy’s face away when he made a kissy face. “You’re paying for everything!”

 

      The taller boy instantly pulled away, grumbling under his breath about stupid boys making him broke.

 

     Before the pros could even begin to comprehend the boy’s friendship status, Endeavor’s youngest son walked passed their aisle. Upon seeing his dual-toned hair, Midoriya squeaked and shoved Shinsou in front of him, clutching at his shirt and cowering behind him like a dog getting scolded.

 

      “What was that?” Shinsou asked once the boy was out of ear-shot, turning to the smaller boy with a raised eyebrow.

 

       “That was the boy I fell onto and called gorgeous,” Midoriya whined, and Shinsou threw his head back and laughed, ignoring the way Midoriya tried to shove him to shut him up.

 

       “Todoroki?” Midnight asked, shock coloring her tone.

 

     Midoriya turned to the heroine. “Is that his name?”

 

      Midnight nodded. “Todoroki Shouto, son of Endeavor.”

 

     Instantly, Midoriya slumped over, and Shinsou had to catch him. “Why do all the hot guys have fire quirks?” He whined.

 

       “What’s wrong with fire quirks?” Eraserhead asked, legitimately confused.

 

     The boy was silent, before, “A fire quirk is the reason I’m orphaned.”

 

       “Oh,” the hero said, and that was all he could say.

 

       “Well! I’m ready to buy this store, so let’s see how bankrupt Toshi here will become!”

 

     The tall boy— Toshi?— groaned and began taking off the Present Mic costume he was wearing, laying it into a cart the four friends hadn’t seen earlier. It was pretty full, from Present Mic merchandise, to Ingenium, to Thirteen, to Snipe, to Ectoplasm, to Ms. Joke, but no All Might or Endeavor merchandise anywhere. The hero’s decided not to mention it.

 

       “What?!” Midnight cried. “Where’s my merch?!”

 

     The two boys looked like a deer caught in headlights. The taller boy shifted his weight and rubbed the back of his neck, pointedly avoiding eye contact as the smaller boy bit his lip, and spoke, eyes to the ground.

 

       “Midnight-san... your merchandise isn’t... made... for younger kids like myself and Hitoshi.”

 

     Before Nemuri could indignantly say anything, Iida slapped a hand over her mouth and nodded, “Fair enough.”

 

     A new girl was ringing up the two boys, but she blatantly flirted with Iida, twisting her blue hair on one finger as he shifted awkwardly, not knowing how to tell her he wasn’t interested without sounding rude.

 

     Shinsou snapped his fingers in front of the girl’s face, and she blinked back to reality, turning to look at the him instead of staring at Ingenium.

 

       “Ingenium-san is not looking for a one-night stand, or someone who only likes him for his money, Miss Cashier. If you would please stop scanning the same sweatshirt, that would be great.”

 

     The girl’s face flushed red, outlining her dark eye bags and the colors in her large eyes changing quickly, her blue hair starting to shine like... a bubble.

 

     Shinsou tensed, and slowly looked down to her name tag, dreading it, but already knowing it was true.

 

     ‘Hi, my name is Shinsou.’

 

     This girl looked to be around his age, but with her last name and Shinsou’s parents quirks, he knew she was a few years younger. It hurt, to think that his parents would replace him so quickly, to try and rid of his memory by having another child, this time with the perfect quirk.

 

     Midoriya realized it the same time he did, and clutched the back of his shirt while Shinsou’s younger sister continued ringing them up. Should she even be working right now? She’s a few years younger than him at least. Are interns allowed to be that young?!

 

     When the last of their clothing had been bagged, she dropped the bag onto the counter and glared at Shinsou.

 

       “I can see why Mommy and Daddy gave you up, you monster.”

 

     Shinsou violently flinched, and she glared at her older brother one last time, before turning around and walking away, into the back room for god knows what.

 

     Midoriya turned to him, the hero’s staring at the girl’s retreating back in shock. How could she say that to someone she didn’t even know—

 

       “Hitoshi...” he whispered, as Shinsou fought the tears wanting to claw up his throat.

 

       “Why am I so surprised?” His voice cracked, and he took a shaky breath. “I knew they would replace me, but why does it hurt so much? —“

 

     Midoriya pulled the shaking boy into him, and looked at the adults that were now staring at Shinsou in shock.

 

       “I thought you were an orphan?” Midnight whispered.

 

    Shinsou sobbed. “I am. T-hey put me up for adoption when m-my quirk manifested—“ he cut himself off, shaking as he tried to stop the tears, because they didn’t deserve his pain.

 

     They didn’t deserve any of his emotions, but deep down, they were still his parents, and even if he didn’t want to, he still yearned to have their love.

 

     He thought he had gotten rid of any feelings for them, the parents who he couldn’t even remember, who had tossed him aside like trash because of something he couldn’t control. He thought he had successfully constructed the titanium walls around his heart, to make sure nothing would ever hurt him again, but Midoriya and Hatsume had weakened the defenses by a ton, and his parents replacing him sent an iron spear through his marshmallow walls.

 

       “Hitoshi’s quirk is a freak mutation.” Midoriya whispered, rubbing his hand comfortably up and down Shinsou’s back.  “His mother can control bubbles and his father can manipulate colors. When Hitoshi manifested his quirk, he was immediately tossed into an orphanage, where he—“

 

       “Don’t—“ Shinsou said, but Midoriya ignored him.

 

       “—was forced to wear a muzzle so he wouldn’t use his quirk.”

 

     Yamada flinched. He remembers wearing the muzzle. His parents hadn’t meant any harm by it, just until they could find a place for him to practice his quirk without making everyone deaf again, but that kind of trauma stays.

 

       “What is your quirk?” Yamada asked slowly.

 

     Shinsou pulled away from Midoriya with one last sniff, and wiped his eyes. “It doesn’t matter.” He turned to the hero’s with a broken smile.

 

       “Thank you so for bringing us back here, I’m extremely gratefull, but I think I need to go.”

 

     He turned and began walking away, wrapping his arms around himself as he stared at the ground, and tried to process that face that his parents replaced him as if he was nothing but a damaged, broken, toy—

 

     His vision became cloudy, and he wiped the tears away and continued walking, ignoring all of the concerned stares he was getting.

 

     He heard Midoriya thank the shocked heros profusely, and apologize for leaving so suddenly, before the smaller boy was right beside him, a gentle warmth that kept Shinsou from freezing over in hatred. Shinsou would later feel bad for making the smaller boy hold all of the bags.

 

       “Thank you,” He croaked, his throat scratchy from trying to hold all of his emotions back.

 

     Midoriya nodded. “Anytime, Toshi.”

 

 

     Watching them walk away, Yamada turned to his high school sweetheart.

 

       “Shota—“

 

       “You want to adopt them.”

 

     Yamada turned his biggest, pleading, puppy dog eyes on, the one his boyfriend was weak to, and heard him sigh.

 

       “We can look for their orphanage—“

 

     Yamada cried out in happiness, crushing his inch shorter boyfriend to his chest.

 

       “And then we can ask them  if they want to be adopted.”

 

     Yamada squealed, pecking his boyfriend on the cheek. “You won’t regret this!”

 

       “Shouldn’t you two get married before adopting children?” Iida asked, his mother’s strict parenting kicking in.

 

     Yamada turned to his best friend and stuck his tongue out, before looking back to the crowd to try and find where the boys had disappeared too.

 

     In that split second, they had disappeared into thin air.

 

 

 

       “Are you sure you're  ready for another patrol?”

 

     Shinsou nodded, putting his mask onto his face. He had laughed when Midoriya was being suited up, and that was a good thing, it meant he wasn’t that affected by meeting his younger sister anymore, but Midoriya didn’t want to risk him losing focus because his parents are assholes.

 

       “I promise you, I won’t lose focus, okay?” Shinsou smiled at Midoriya, before slipping his voice changer on.

 

     Midoriya nodded, and Hatsume sent them off.

 

    Three hours later, he was wishing he made the same promise.

 

 

Notes:

So the MW2 headshot? Did that to my brothers. It was great!!!

*nervous laugh*... Any guesses as to what happens to our sassy boy?

Chapter 8: Drowning In Blood

Notes:

I HAVE NO REGRETS BUT AT THE SAME TIME I AM SO SORRY

*finger guns* moving at an unrealistic pace I am sorry, but I hate slow burns ‘n stuff.

I actually wrote this chapter like nine times, and I am finally satisfied with how it turned out.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 

     “Shitshitshitshit shit—“ Midoriya hissed, running as pain raced up his back every time he took a step. It felt like an iron whip being lashed across his back, white hot pain making his head spin as his warm blood made his back sticky.

 

     He had been patrolling as usual, talking to Shinsou on the new comms device in their ears, when he had run into a criminal, tied him up, before his downed friend who was not-so-downed shot him in the back. Twice .

 

     Goddamn, his back burned. He was suppressing his memories of burning fire, all around him, his legs, explosions on his shoulders, his back, burning burning burning

 

       “Izuku? What the hell happened? I heard two gunshots, and I have Eraserhead here.”

 

       “Shot— back— twice—“ He panted, trying to replenish his air supply as the bullet felt like it was sucking the air out of his lungs, and he coughed, choking on his blood.

 

     He stumbled and fell, slipping off the side of the building, and landing hard on a fire escape.

 

     Midoriya felt something snap in his chest, and white hot pain shot up to his shoulder. His mouth filled with the taste of iron, he had bitten through his lip to keep in his scream of pain.

 

     He heard the criminal climb to the top of the roof after him, and he peered around, desperate, before his eyes landed on an open window. Midoriya pulled himself onto the stairs, before throwing himself into the open window, praying it didn’t belong to a member of the police force.

 

     He landed on something soft.

 

     That soft thing shrieked and bucked up, tossing Midoriya onto his back on the floor.

 

     Pain made his vision go white, but he pushed through it and rolled onto his stomach, before his chest jabbed pain up to his shoulder and he collapsed, coughing up blood as he tried to look up at the person he landed on.

 

     He hoped this wouldn’t become a habit, because heterochromia eyes stared back into his.

 

     The door banged against the wall behind him, and he twisted to see a man with white hair and red flecks standing in the doorway with a baseball bat.

 

        “Shouto! What happene—“ he cut himself off when he caught sight of Midoriya laying on the floor like a dead fish.

 

       “Machiavellian? What are you doing here?”

 

     He pushed himself to his feet in one quick motion, biting back a loud cry of pain when his gun wound reminded him that it was still there.

 

     “You’re bleeding!” The boy with dual toned hair cried behind him.

 

     Midoriya waved him off, stepping forwards towards the door with sluggish movements. “Yes, yes, that’s usually what happens when you get shot.”

 

     The man’s eyes in front of him blew open wide, and he dropped the baseball bat with a loud clang .

 

      Oh fun. They were going to take him out with a metal bat. Manslaughter, anyone?

 

       “Here, we have a first aid kit, let me just,” the man scooped him up in his arms, and Midoriya couldn’t find it in himself to yell at him, his vision swirling as his back screamed at him.

 

      Hey hey, I’m still here, it shrieked , and bleeding quite a bit!

 

     Don’t forget about me, his ribs cried . You broke me!!!

 

     When his vision stopped swirling, he was on his stomach, laying on some pillows on the table, and there was a first aid kit beside him. He felt a cold hand remove itself from his bullet wound, and another hand grab the edge of his mesh, making to pull it off.

 

     That was good, remove the article of clothing without causing more damage, stop the bleeding, disinfect—

 

     He was in uniform. They would have to pull the fake skin up as well. That would expose him as a boy.

 

     He shrieked, and jerked his hips up, thrashing when the one warm hand and one cold hand tried holding him down. His chest felt like something was tearing into his skin, and his breathing became hard as liquid seeped up his throat.

 

     Suddenly, everything was loud, the men’s heartbeats, their frantic breaths, their steps that sounded like explosions—

 

       “Stop!” The man said, sounding like he was screaming. “We’re just trying to help you!”

 

       “Puppeteer!” Midoriya sobbed, his female voice scaring a cry out of him, before fruitlessly searching for Shinsou’s voice. “Puppet, it hurts!”

 

       “Machiavellian, where are you?” Hatsume’s altered voice usually came from the comm device in his ear, and from his canister, a way to ensure they’re always connected, but he couldn’t hear her from his ear.

 

       WheREArEtHEYpLeAsEiNeEdtHem—

 

     He heard one of them dart over to the canister, the noises sounding like explosions as he thrashed around, trying to find his sound cancelling earbuds that had fallen out. There was one cold hand pressing against his bullet wound, and a warm hand pressing his shoulders down to keep from bucking. The juxtaposition of the two sensations made for a small distraction from the pain.

 

       “Hello?! Hey! Machiavellian needs medical attention!” He heard the man cry, and Midoriya shrieked, not in the right state of mind to realize he wasn’t helping himself by making more noise. He cried, scrambling to find his earbuds.

 

       “Puppet, Puppet it hurts. ” He sobbed, his nails making bloody gouges in the table as the noise of the man talking to Daedalus screamed at his eardrums, throbbing in unison with the wounds on his back, his ribs, arms and legs. Everything throbbed, ached, pounded, and Midoriya just wanted someone to put him out of his misery.

 

       “Quietly and gently, check her ears, make sure she has her earbuds in.” It sounded like Daedalus was screaming, but Daedalus was always so smooth, calm—

 

     He felt someone gently slip his earbuds in, and he slumped over when everything went silent, sobbing, trying to get rid of the ringing in his ears. As soon as the ringing died down, he heard Puppeteer’s soft, husky voice speaking to him, but all he could do was cry, and cry.

 

       “—etheart, Machiavellian, can you hear me?”

 

     He whimpered, but let out a scratchy, “Yes.”

 

      “That’s great, we’re coming your way. Can you tell me what’s wrong?”

 

       “Hurts.” He sobbed. He knew those weren’t normal bullets. When the criminal flung his gun out to hit him, it sounded lighter than any gun he’d ever heard before, as if the gun wasn’t loaded, but he had been shot before he could figure it out. “Shot, back. Broken ribs. Shins throb. Hard breathing. Red blood. Bloodblood—“

 

       “Okay sweetheart, just talk to me. No more red okay? When we get you back, everything will be blue and purple.”

 

       “Like purple. Purple’s good.” Midoriya wheezed, coughing up more blood, painting the poor brothers’ white tile red with a stain they would never be able to get out.

 

       “Oh yeah? Why is purple good?”

 

     Midoriya was slowly relaxing, his mind getting taken off of his injuries, and zoning in on Puppeteer’s voice.

 

       “Because you’re purple.”

 

     Puppeteer chuckled, and Midoriya laid his head on the table, completely slack in relaxation.

 

     Until the cold hand shifted over his wound and white hot pain made itself known, the throbbing of everything else pounding his nerves with pain—

 

     He cried out, kicking the table to find a way to let out the blinding pain, feeling guilty when he heard a section of it snap off. That movement pressed his chest into the table, and he choked on more blood as his ribs screamed.

 

      JuSt MakE iT StOp pLeAse—

 

       “Don’t move her.” He heard Puppeteer say, and he was confused, because why would he tell him not to move himself? He jolted when he realized everything he and Puppeteer had said was not only being broadcasted into his ear, but out of his canister too.

 

      Wow. Awkward?

 

       “Puppet.” He whined. And he had just been shot twice, fallen off of a building, and was having difficulty breathing without inhaling blood, so please forgive him if he just wanted to lay down and cry. “Hurts, hurts, hurry, hurry—“

 

       “We’re outside, please let us in, Todoroki-san.”

 

     The man started, before turning and running towards the door, and Midoriya started crying tears of relief when all he saw was purple. Purple means safe, safe means no pain

 

       “Hey, sweetheart, it’s going to be okay, alright?” His voice was right beside his ear, and so, so calm, that Midoriya felt himself slowly go slack.

 

     He felt a hand run through his straightened hair, before the cold hand lifted from his back, and the boy sucked in a startled breath through his teeth.

 

       “Daedalus,” Shinsou spoke in alarm. “These bullets are poisoned.”

 

       “What?!” Hatsume said, Midoriya seeing her walk up to him with blurry vision, before her head disappeared over his back. Her voice became very scared. “Oh, shit.”

 

     That was the last thing Midoriya heard before his vision swirled and faded to black.

 

     He dreamt he was floating on a cloud in a sea of never ending blue. A soft, warm cloud that wrapped him up in love and took all of his pain away. He floated on that safe cloud for a while, before it began to float him towards a bunch of other clouds. He allowed it to float him away, away from—something.

 

     He was moving away from something, but he couldn’t remember what it was. He shifted uneasily, unable to remember what he was forgetting, before the cloud snuggled him closer, promising him that in a little, all of his fear would go away.

 

       “—eatheart, pleas—“

 

     He jolted. He knew that voice. He tried remembering, tried pulling himself out of the soft warmth of the cloud, but it felt like every time he tried to tug free, he was sinking deeper, away from that voice, away from what he was forgetting—

 

      “—uku, please don—“

 

     The voice sounded sad, like all of his joy had been sucked right out of him, and all that was left was his fear and pain. Everything that the cloud promised him would be gone if he just went with it, but if him going with the cloud promised him sanctuary, why did this voice sound so broken?

 

       “—zuku, please, please, don’t—“

 

     He was struggling against the cloud now, as it tried pulling him closer towards the others, frantically promising him everything he ever wanted would become so if he just let go—

 

       “Izuku, please don’t leave me—“

 

     Toshi.

 

     He thrashed against the cloud, and he slowly felt it’s grasp loosening.  He struggled harder, throwing caution to the wind as he flung his limbs out and thrashed like a man on fire, desperate to escape.

 

     The cloud let him go.

 

     And he surged up, coughing buckets of blood from his lungs, choking on the liquid as it seeped paused his lips and blocked his airway. He coughed and choked up blood for what seemed like forever, and once the blood finally ceased, he slumped back.

 

      He felt like he just ran a marathon with one hundred pound weights on his ankles.

 

     Someone threw themselves at him, and he coughed harder when the pressure squeeze more blood past his lips, and down the person’s back, paining it a dark red.

 

     The person was whispering into his ear.

 

       “Izuku, sweetheart, please, please don’t do that to me,” the person said, crying harder than Midoriya thought was safe, his body shuddering as his relief made his limbs jerk. “You scared me, don’t leave me, ever, you can’t, I won’t let you—“

 

       “I’m sorry,” he whispered, throat hoarse from all of the hot blood that scratched against his throat. “What happened?”

 

       “You passed out from the poison,” Ah, that was who was behind him. “And we ran you back to base, because I have a few babies who specialize in health care, and...” her voice trailed off, and Shinsou shook harder, pulling Midoriya closer until there was barely any space left. “You... drowned in your own blood.” She took a shaky breath, and continued.

 

       “Neither of us knew it until you stilled, and blood began seeping out of your mouth, and Izuku, my fucking god, we were so scared.”

 

      ... that was what the cloud was pulling him towards? Death?

 

     He felt sick. He had almost willingly gone with it. He had almost fallen for that faulty feeling of warmth the cloud had given him. He had almost given up on everything he had worked for, for a fake feeling of safety and security, when he had it right here. Here in Hatsume’s base, wrapped up in Shinsou’s arms, was his real warmth, his real feeling of safety, of love.

 

    Here, in Hatsume’s base and Shinsou’s arms, he allowed himself to break, just enough for his two best friends to put him back together. And when they did, he was all the more prettier than before.

 

 

 

      “You’re so fucking grounded.”

 

       “What?!” Midoriya squawked, twisting around to stare at Hatsume, his ribs screaming in protest at the sudden movement, and his bullet wounds making themselves known like the little shits they were.

 

     He hissed and twisted right back, allowing himself to breathe, and fixing his headphones that had shifted in the sudden movement.

 

     Hatsume sensed his problem, and walked around the little couch he was sitting on—something that was moved into the base for his recovery—and crossed her arms, glaring at him.

 

       “I said you’re grounded.”

 

       “Yes, I heard that.”

 

       “Then why’d you ask?”

 

     Midoriya dropped his head against the back of the couch, rolling his eyes skywards with a groan, and praying to any deity for patience.

 

     Hatsume’s voice was soft when she spoke again. “Because you almost died, that’s why.”

 

     They had all spoken about it, allowing themselves to realize that holy shit, Midoriya Izuku, aka Machiavellian, their best friend, a vigilante since he was nine, now fifteen, almost died . He almost lost his life   because he thought he  knocked out a criminal with poisoned bullets.

 

     Hatsume had pulled the bullets out immediately after Midoriya passed out, and they ran him to the base, where one of her babies had found the smallest amount of poison in Midoriya’s system. It was just under the amount to kill him, but she still panicked and began bleeding it out.

 

     Maybe bleeding out a poisonous substance from someone who was dying from blood loss wasn’t the best idea, but they had been panicking, and Midoriya’s heart hadn’t given out until today, three days after he was shot.

 

     His lung had been punctured,  thankfully and not, small enough to take three days to fill them up with blood. Thankfully because he hadn’t died from drowning in his own blood immediately, not because when Hatsume and Shinsou had seen the traces of poison, it was ignored in favor for the lethal substance.

 

     When they had bled out all of the poison, Hatsume had began giving Midoriya her blood, something that Shinsou feel like screaming at, because his blood type would not let him give to anyone but AB+.

 

     Anytime Hatsume had to stop and replenish her blood supply, Shinsou would sit by Midoriya’s side, worrying at the fact that Midoriya could die of exsanguination. If Midoriya’s heart gave out while Hatsume was replenishing her own blood supply, Shinsou didn’t know what he would do.

 

     Thankfully that didn’t happen, and Shinsou wasn’t planning on stressing over the what if’s ?’

 

     Before Midoriya had been shot, Shinsou had been having a lovely chat with Eraserhead, which mostly consisted of the adult questioning the teen on anything and everything, and the teen answering in quips and insults. Hatsume had been surveying the street cameras for any criminals, when they had both heard the two gunshots.

 

     Hatsume had begun searching the cameras for Midoriya, and Shinsou had whipped around towards the sound, because Midoriya was cussing his head off in their comm. He had asked Midoriya if he was okay, before Eraserhead butted in, and Shinsou took him under his quirk, and that was when Midoriya confirmed that it was him that had been shot twice.

 

     Shinsou had sent Eraserhead to continue his patrol, before he began frantically talking to Hatsume to try and figure out his location. That’s when they heard the entire commotion with the two brothers, which were confirmed as Endeavor’s sons by Midoriya, and they were both already on their way, their house the same lengths away from both of their positions.

 

     They heard the exact moment Midoriya’s earbuds came out, the way he screamed and cried, begging for Shinsou because it hurt so much. He had tried talking to him, but Hatsume had taken over and instructed the men to put his earbuds in, and only then did Shinsou get to talk to Midoriya. That was around the time they arrived at the apartment, and they cleared all the stairs as if they weren’t even there.

 

     Shinsou would’ve said that the man’s face was hilarious when he opened the door, but he instantly ran in, letting Hatsume explain the situation, and he had blanched when he saw Midoriya, still thankfully suited, but surrounded by so much blood. He looked at the boy who was obviously panicking, and recognized him as the boy from the store. Todoroki Shouto. He had comforted Midoriya, before waving the boy’s hand away, and feeling all the blood drain from face when he caught sight of the green-tinged bullets.

 

     He had called Hatsume over, because he recognized that they were poisoned, and she instantly pulled them out, her gloves quickly staining a dark red while Midoriya’s head hit the table hard. He had panicked, asking what was wrong and what he could do, the man standing behind him doing the same. Turns out, not all Todoroki’s are assholes.

 

     Hatsume had thanked the Todoroki boys profusely for not calling the cops, and told them they would pay for a new table and anything else Midoriya had damaged with his blood. The boys had waved her off, but she didn’t bother to argue, her mind was made and she was going through all of her babies, trying to remember which ones specialized in healing.

 

     Shinsou had grabbed Midoriya when Hatsume began rambling about her babies, and he nodded to the Todoroki brothers, before they both slipped out of the door and ran to the base like their best friend was going to die... wait.

 

     Shinsou had quickly stripped Midoriya of his costume while Hatsume got any and all healing babies, and they scanned the unconscious boy.

 

     It began telling them he had broken six ribs on his left side, and bruised eight on the other, his shins were fractured from losing the braces, and his lung had minuscule puncture, before it said that he had a small amount of lethal poison in his system, and they both threw cation to the wind as they scrambled to find a way to get that out. Shinsou didn’t know how much of said lethal poison could kill someone exactly, but he knew it could either be the size of a grain of salt or rice. Neither amounts were reassuring.

 

     Hatsume found a suction baby, and they had placed it over Midoriya’s bullet wound, and trained the suction onto anything that didn’t belong in his system. It had successfully drained all of the poison, but not without an excess amount of tainted blood. The scanning baby stated that Midoriya had lost three and a quarter liters of his blood, and they were both now losing their minds. Someone could die from exsanguination by losing two and a half to four liters of their blood. Midoriya’s blood loss was also NOT reassuring.

 

     He had been out cold for three days.

 

     They had been sitting by the mini bed he was laying on, talking to Midoriya about their day, and the Todoroki’s reaction to their filled bank accounts, before the scanner baby very calmly stated that in seven point three seconds, Midoriya would suffocate from blood in his lungs. They had enough time to think, wait, what? , before Midoriya began choking, blood seeping past his lips as his body convulsed, and they rolled him onto his side before googling what the fuck they were supposed to do, and following the instructions step by step.

 

     They elevated Midoriya, loosened the wraps on his back, and replaced the heavy blankets, before Midoriya opened his eyes and Shinsou threw himself at the boy, ignoring the fact that Midoriya shouldn’t have any unnecessary weight on his chest. Admittedly, Hatsume had felt the same way, but she didn’t want to rip Midoriya’s lung any further.

 

     That’s when Hatsume decided that he would be grounded.

 

       “I know, Mei-chan. I promise it won’t happen again.”

 

     Hatsume sniffed, and waved her wrench threateningly in his direction. “You bet it won’t. Because you’re not going patrolling until you’re fully healed.”

 

       “What?!” Midoriya cried. “But who knows how long that’s going to take?!”

 

     Hatsume turned around, and began walking back to the baby she was working on, she had mumbled something about changing the blood. Apparently, the Todoroki brothers hadn’t sent in any of Midoriya’s blood when it went public that Machiavellian was shot, and to be on the look out for any blood she might’ve left behind. The police weren’t expecting everyone to panic and wonder if she was okay, rather than look for any suspicious blood puddles laying around.

 

       “It’ll take six two eight weeks for a punctured lung to fully recover.”

 

       “What?!” Midoriya cried again. “But that’s like... I won’t be able to take the entrance exam!”

 

       “You wouldn’t take it anyways, you idiot.” Shinsou muttered, his shoulders sagging in relief when he reentered the room and saw that Midoriya was still awake, not drowning in his own body fluids.

 

     Midoriya groaned, because six to eight weeks was a long time .

 

     Hatsume ignored him, muttering under her breath about one thing or another, and Midoriya was touched by the amount of care they had for him. He honestly didn’t know what he would do without them.

 

     He struck by a sudden question.

 

       “When are we meeting the hero’s?”

 

     His two best friends froze, before slowly looking at each other.

 

       “Shit,” they said in unison.

 

     The next moments can only be described as a whirlwind of cuss words falling from the two teen’s lips.

 

       “...when are we meeting them?” He asked again, slower.

 

       “Tonight,” Hatsume said distractedly, sketching something into her clothing book.

 

     Midoriya blinked. “Already?”

 

       “You were unconscious, you’ve lost some time.” Shinsou said, lamenting over his own outfit since it was stained red.

 

       “Aha!” Hatsume cried. “We’ll just go in civilian clothes! We’ll have our masks and stuff, but if they question it, we’ll say it’s to hide our weapons if they try to harm Machiavellian, since it’s public knowledge that she was injured. Since it’s been three days since the Masked Trio was spotted, the media is in a frenzy.”

 

     Shinsou nodded. “That’ll work. But how will we get Zuzu’s female parts if he’s not in uniform?”

 

     Hatsume’s eyes glinted. “Fake breast and butt padding, along with a push-up bra.”

 

     The boys blanched. “Those things exist?!”

 

      “Oh, boys.” She said, shaking her head amusedly before telling them she was off to the store.

 

       “I wanna go home.” Shinsou’s head whipped over to the younger boy, leveling him with a glare. Midoriya didn’t back down.

 

       “No.” He said firmly.

 

       “Toshiii,” Midoriya whined.

 

       “No.”

 

       “But—“

 

        “No.”

     

        “You’re not even letting—“

 

       “No, Izuku. It’s too dangerous walking with high alert civilians on the lookout for you.”

 

       “Technically they’re looking for Machiavellian, not me.” He muttered, waving away Shinsou’s glare.

 

       “Fine, Fine, you party pooper. We’ll stay here and wait for Mei-chan to get back.”

 

     Shinsou nodded, and Midoriya must’ve fallen asleep, because when he opened his eyes again, Hatsume was standing at the table, displaying everything she bought for the three of them.

 

     He slowly pushed himself up, wary of any pain he could cause himself. When he was successfully standing, Shinsou noticed him and gently led him over to the table.

 

     He closed his eyes and breathed in deeply through his nose. “Why are you showing me these?”

 

     Hatsume laughed. “Because you’re wearing it, not me.”

 

     His eyes flung open, before remembering their conversation and looking back down at the products.

 

     The bra looked like it already had breasts in it, and there was a hard wire underneath it, confusing Midoriya because his other ones didn’t have a wire. It was a dark purple, with a pretty blue flower design going up the side. Beside it, were weird skin colored things that must’ve been more padding, because upon touch, they were squishy.

 

     The black pants were slim fitting, and they also had a weird padding inside of it, not unlike the ones his uniform had. He had a loose dark green hoodie that he would wear, so he didn’t hurt his lungs any further.

 

     Hatsume originally decided that Midoriya would wear his bulky headphones, before the boys told her that Eraserhead and Present Mic had both seen Akatani Midori wearing them, and she scratched the plan. Midoriya would just wear his normal earbuds, and they were thankful that they hadn’t broken.

 

     Shinsou would be wearing normal skin tight jeans with his signature knife holsters, and a looser but fitting black sweatshirt, which Hatsume would equip with her babies meant to stun, blind, and paralyze in small amounts. He would wear normal sneakers and gloves, his mask and under mask, contacts and bracelet.

 

     Hatsume would be going in a dark blue sweatshirt, which had a picture of a lighter blue bird flying up her back, with her signature skirt and leggings, except with normal shoes as well. She would wear different gloves, her upper and lower mask, contacts and her wig. She also would hide more babies in her sweater, to insure that she and Shinsou would be able to fight back if they tried to hurt Midoriya.

 

     Midoriya whistled. “Sweet, we’ll be undercover.”

 

     Hatsume laughed. “Pretty much. The trip took longer than I though, because I couldn’t buy all of this in one store, that would’ve looked suspicious. I just wish I didn’t have to go into that adult store for breast padding.” She shuddered, and the boys winced in understanding.

 

     Shinsou looked at the clock. “Well, we have enough time to get ready and make our way over there, better to be early than late.”

 

     Hatsume nodded, handing him his stuff, and telling him to dress in the ‘relic’ room, as she would take the white room to dress Midoriya.

 

     The ‘relic’ room, was just a room with the old Spider and Puppeteer outfits, displayed like superhero suits, with Hatsume’s blueprints on creating their newer costumes. It was pretty cool to walk in there and look at how far they’ve become, but if you moved anything out of place, your head would have a nice screwdriver dent from Hatsume’s love.

 

       “All right,” she said, opening the door to the white room. “Let’s get you dressed.”

 

     Honestly, the clip on bra was so much easier to put on than the sports bra. He had asked Hatsume, since he had never experienced the weird wire pressing against his skin, and she had winced. She told him that if it started hurting, to tell her immediately, and he wondered why the hell something a female was required to wear would hurt her.

 

     She was extra careful putting the padding into the bra, and Midoriya marveled at how he now looked like he had boobs, even just in the bra. He was impressed. Hatsume turned around while he put on briefs, not used to the difference from his usual boxers. When Hatsume pulled the tight, padded jeans on, he was so glad he had showered, because the way the jeans clung to his skin could become very uncomfortable very quickly. He respected Shinsou for wearing something like this every time he went out on patrols.

 

      Hatsume laughed, and said leggings were different from jeans. Pppft, he knew that, stop laughing Hatsume.

 

       “There,” Hatsume said, finishing straightening his hair. He begged to just drink the vial she usually gave them, but she said she didn’t want to risk it with his injuries. So, he had suffered the hell device. She had slipped his contacts in earlier, so he wouldn’t mess up his hair with all his thrashing.

 

     Yes, more than half a year later, and he still likes giving Hatsume a hard time with the contacts. It doesn’t hurt, he just likes messing with her.

 

     Hatsume turned him towards a long mirror, and he nodded in approval. Even though his hoodie was loose, he still looked like a girl. His choker successfully hid his Adam’s apple, and just made him look like he had a longer neck. It was weird, but cool.

 

     She handed him his masks, and shoed him out, and he made his way to the main room, before gaping at Shinsou who was sitting on the couch.

 

     He. Looked. Good .

 

     He didn’t know if that was normal, for someone to look so good in a sweatshirt and jeans, but Shinsou made it look normal. The slimness of the sweatshirt accented his jealous-worthy V shaped torso, and the jeans, his nice leg muscles.

 

     Midoriya whistled, and Shinsou’s pink and black eyes snapped up.

 

       “You look great.” Midoriya nodded, making his way over to the couch, and trying not to feel jealous over the way Shinsou could put his contacts in himself.

 

     Shinsou smirked. “Thanks, sweetheart.”

 

     Holy crud. Midoriya didn’t have the hots for his best friend, but damn he  felt it for Shinsou’s future boyfriend.

 

     He sunk onto the couch, and slumped over into Shinsou’s side, wary of his lung injury. Shinsou slipped his arm over the smaller boy’s shoulders, and rested his head over his.

 

     As soon as he made himself comfortable, Hatsume stepped out of the room, completely dressed.

 

       “What?!” Midoriya cried. “How are you already done?!”

 

     Hatsume laughed as she walked over to the table and placed her stuff down. “Because I’ve been dressing like this since I was born, and you have a lung injury.”

 

     Mdioriya pouted when he felt Shinsou shaking with suppressed laughter. “You two suck.”

 

       “I just realized something,” Shinsou said as they were leaving the base. “I can’t call Midoriya sweetheart because I called him that in front of the hero’s.”

 

     Hatsume breathed lightly through her nose. “Well, damn. Call him... babe or something.”

 

     Midoriya laughed at Shinsou’s flaming face.

 

       “You seriously chose to meet on the roof of a Round 1?!”

 

     Hatsume nodded, and they sat in the shadows of a neighboring building. “Yes, because it’s high in the sky and no one can see us from down below.”

 

       “What if we need to run?” Shinsou said, before jerking a thumb at Midoriya. “This asshole can’t.”

 

     Hatsume paused. “I forgot about that.”

 

     Shinsou groaned, and slumped onto his back, glaring at the sky. Midoriya touched the both of them gently, his signal that he could hear people approaching, and they fell silent.

 

     Across the roof, they saw four figures step into the light, and Shinsou had to bite back a squeal at the sight of his two favorite hero’s.

 

       “Are you sure this is where they want to meet?” Eraserhead asked as they made their way to the center of the building.

 

     Tsukauchi sighed as if this was a common question. “Yes, it was in the link.”

 

       “Then why aren’t they here?” Present Mic asked, softer than his boyfriend had.

 

     Nezu popped out of Eraserhead’s scarf.

 

       “Machiavellian was shot a few days ago, their caution is understood if she can’t run. To be injured and meeting three hero’s and a detective, anyone would be wary.”

 

       “They’re the ones who scheduled the meeting.” Eraserhead muttered. “What time is it?”

 

     Tsukauchi looked at his watch. “About time—“

 

       “For us to show up?”

 

     The four adults whipped around to see Hatsume and Shinsou in the light, standing protectively in front of Midoriya,  who was still sitting on the ground. Midoriya’s contacts were glowing, illuminating his form in the shadows. Hatsume and Shinsou’s contacts weren’t glowing yet, they decided only to activate them as a warning, like if Midoriya was threatened.

 

       “The Masked Trio,” Tsukauchi nodded at them. “How are you guys doing?”

 

     He always asked that question. It was a starter, to see if the people he was questioning would lie to him straight off the bat, or if they would be truthful.

 

       “We’re managing,” Shinsou said, his deep voice making Present Mic’s eyes blow wide. Truth. “With one of us down, please excuse our caution.”

 

     Nezu waved him off. “It is understood. How is Miss Machiavellian doing in her injured state?”

 

       “I’m doing pretty good for someone who drowned.” Truth. Midoriya’s voice sounded tired, scratchy.

 

     The changer had been ruined a little with all of his screaming, and Hatsume had been worried that it wouldn’t change his voice, but all it did was make it scratchy, as if he had an extremely dry throat.

 

     The men all looked to Tsukauchi, who was staring at the female sitting on the ground in shock.

 

       “You drowned?”

 

       “In my own blood.” Truth .

 

     Damn, I know that was a serious situation, but that feels so badass to say .

 

       “You didn’t go to a hospital?!” Tsukauchi said, anger seeping into his voice. These children had witnessed their friend drown in her own blood , and they didn’t get any professionals.

 

       “Do you really think the would’ve helped us?” Shinsou asked, his voice darkening with his own anger, border lining a growl as he activated his contacts for intimidation. The pink glow made the detective take a step back. “With you guys telling the world that Machiavellian was shot, if a girl was entered into the hospital because she was shot, do you think they would’ve helped her, or put her in custody?”

 

     The men shifted guiltily, unable to believe the fact that they couldn’t help their friend because of their own meddling.

 

         “I apologize.” Tsukauchi whispered. “I didn’t even think about that.”

 

       “It’s in the past now,” Hatsume said, putting her hand on Shinsou’s shoulder to calm his angry shaking. Her voice was smooth like silk, something that Midoriya could listen to everyday. “We’re here because we want something from you, and in return, we won’t spill the secret you guys are protecting with your lives.”

 

       “You three are entered into Yuuei on rehabilitation. It is your parole.” Nezu said, sliding off of Aizawa’s shoulders and onto the ground.

 

       “We want— wait, what?” Shock colored Hatsume’s tone.

 

       “Do understand,” Nezu said, smiling like he was talking about the weather. “This was decided before you threatened the police.”

 

      The vigilante’s were shocked into silence. They were staring at the men with wide eyes, their black colored contacts shining in the light.

 

       “Really?” Midoriya breathed. Nezu nodded.

 

       “You would just need to tell us who you are.”

 

     At that, Midoriya sucked in a startled breath, and his lung twinged painfully, sending him into a coughing fit.

 

     Immediately, Shinsou whirled around and dropped to his knees, putting his hand on Midoriya’s shoulder and began gently rubbing his back.

 

     As soon as Midoriya had doubled over, the men had all taken a step forward in unison, but Hatsume had instantly pressed the button on her glove to make her contacts glow, bathing her in a bright red light as she whipped out one of her babies.

 

     She was most proud of this baby, mainly beause it was fashioned to look like a stereotypical black detective gun.

 

     She had eight rounds, and the first bullet was made of plastic, more for sound than to hit anyone, like a warning. The second and third bullet was a stunner, it would send a small amount of electricity into the person’s system, paralyzing them long enough for the body to drop to the ground. The fourth, fifth, and sixth bullets were blinders, if she shot the ground, it would release a bright light that would blind her enemies. Her seventh and eight bullets were real, and she hoped she would never have to use them.

 

     The men froze at the sight of the gun, and Nezu’s eyes narrowed, like he didn’t believe she would be able to pull the trigger. That was good, he thought it was a real gun. She had had Midoriya test it out, making sure it looked like a real gun, looked heavy enough. She clicked the safety off, and cocked it, reveling in the way Nezu’s eyes blew wide. Good, he knew she was for real.

 

       “I can’t—“ Midoriya’s voice changer cracked, dropping to his normal tone for a split second. “I can’t do that. I can’t. I won’t, Iwon’tIwon’tIwon’t—“

 

       “Breathe, sweethea—“ Shinsou cut himself off, and Hatsume paled when Eraserhead’s eyes narrowed. Damn that man, he was too smart for his own good. “Breathe, okay? No one’s forcing you.”

 

       “What’s the matter?” Tsukauchi asked, confusion and worry written in his ton and on his face.

 

       “I can’t tell you who I am. It’s too dangerous for her.” Truth.

 

       “For who?”

 

     The boy froze, as if realizing his slip up, before coughing, red staining his green mask a horrible brown color.

 

       “Please,” He coughed. “Don’t make me—“ he froze.

 

       Tsukauchi had a lie detecting quirk. A lie was only detected when the person asked knew they were lying. If they believed what they were saying though, it would not be a lie.

 

     He went by Akatani Midori. Akatani was his mother’s maiden name, and Midori was a shortened version of Midoriya. If Akatani was his mother’s maiden name, than that means it was his name too, if he wanted it to be. Midori was a nickname, meaning it was still his name.

 

       “Machiavellian?” Shinsou asked.

 

     He looked up into his pink eyes, and was amazed to see his concern through the contacts. “I can do that.”

 

       “What?!” Hatsume hissed, turning her head to look at the boy sitting in the shadows.

 

     He stood up slowly, Shinsou adjusting himself to carry his weight. What a worrywart.

 

       “My name is Akatani Midori.”

 

                 T r l u i t e h.

 

     Tsukauchi was majorly confused by his quirk, because he had never had that kind of reaction before, but he filed it away for later. He nodded.

 

       “Nice to meet you, Akatani.”

 

     Hatsume took notice of the way Eraserhead and Present Mic had gone stiff, and Nezu’s eyes were glazed, as if he was off in another land. She really hoped he hadn’t figured out their secret already.

 

     Shinsou sighed in defeat. “Shinsou Hitoshi.” Truth.

 

     Hatsume shifted, and lowered her gun. “You actually cannot tell my parents.”

 

     Tsukauchi opened his mouth to argue, but Nezu cut him off.

 

       “That can be arranged.”

 

     Hatsume nodded in relief.

       “Hatsume Mei.” Truth.

 

     Nezu clapped his hands together. “It’s nice to meet you, young ones! It has been quite a thrill to have someone match me in mentality, and I am quite sad to end your vigilantism, but from now on, you’ll be hero students attending Yuuei.”

 

       “We have to give up our titles?” Shinsou’s asked, three seconds away from brainwashing them. He had all of them, from different times they answered, in body language or words.

 

     Nezu shook his head. “Of course not! You’ll be attending Yuuei in your costume—“

 

       “Uniform.” Hatsume growled.

 

       “In your uniforms, excuse me, and you will show the students exactly what the pros have to deal with!”

 

     Midoriya nodded. “That’ll work for me.”

 

     Shinsou nodded. “Me too.”

 

       “I don’t want to be in Heroics.” Hatsume warned.

 

       “You will not be placed into Heroics, do not fret. You will be placed into the Support Course.”

 

       “Then it works for me. Thank you.” She said, her shoulders sagging from relief.

 

     Tsukauchi nodded. “I do want to see where you keep everything.” The men nodded behind them.

 

     Hatsume froze. The reaction raised eyebrows, before Midoriya paled. If they saw the base, they would know he was a boy— well shit, he already told them his name, and by Erasermic’s reaction, they were trying to deny it.

 

       “That’s fine,” He said, placing his hand on Hatsume’s shoulder. “Just know, that you will question a lot of things you will see.” Truth.

 

      Tsukauchi cocked his head to the side. “Like what?”

 

       “I’m a cross dresser.” Truth .

 

     Absolute. Dead. Fucking. Silence.

 

     Shinsou busted out laughing, doubling over and clutching his stomach as Hatsume joined him. They laughed for a long time, long enough for tears to begin steaming down their cheeks as they wheezed for breath.

 

       “You— you should’ve— seen your— faces—“ Shinsou wheezed, wiping his eyes as Hatsume panted, nodding her head in agreement.

 

       “So you are—“ Yamada began  

 

     Midoriya cut him off by pulling his voice changer off of his face, the adults wincing at the sight of blood caking his lips. “The boys you met at the store, yes.”

 

     Shinsou instantly stood up, tense, as he placed his hand on Midoriya’s lower back, just blow his wounds.

 

       “I apologize for lying to you.”

 

     Yamada nodded slowly, as if he was still trying to process it, before Nezu spoke.

 

       “So, are we going to see where you keep your things?”

 

     The adults winced at the way the three teenagers manically grinned, because these men weren’t added to the system.

 

 

     Walking back to the base was silent, the three having taken off their masks a while ago, and handing them to Nezu when he got curious as to what they were made of. They had paused for a moment when the stairs strained Midoriya’s lungs, and he had to sit down hard and breathe between his legs. The adults looked guilty at this, knowing that he still hasn’t had professional medical attention because of them.

 

     Standing in front of the abandoned building, the hero’s had shock and fear filling their systems.

 

       “This is where you guys work?” Tsukauchi breathed, his voice spelling out exactly how he felt on the matter.

 

       “Yep!” Midoriya said cheerfully, his voice changer still sitting against his chest. “Come along!”

 

     The adults followed the teenagers albeit cautiously, as if they were waiting for the best friends to whirl around and cry, “Just kidding!”

 

     That moment never came.

 

     The teenagers grinned while walking through the building, reveling in the way the adults seemed to stick rather close to them, shaking even though they denied it. When they came to the hatch, Hatsume was the first one down, and she and Shinsou helped the adults down, hesitance written even on Eraserhead’s face.

 

     Only when the hero’s were down did Midoriya begin making his way down, slowly, and closing the hatch as he went. Shinsou had his hands on his hips as he lowered him to the ground, and they began walking towards the rest of the group, ignoring the way Yamada seemed to stare at them.

 

     It was the same way getting up the latter, only Hatsume paused and shushed the adults, and Midoriya removed his earbuds, flinching when the sound of frantic heartbeats and stifled breathing filled his ears, but no one was following them. When he put them back in, Hatsume was up first, followed by Tsukauchi, Aizawa, Nezu, Yamada, and Midoriya and Shinsou, Hatsume helping the former.

 

     Hatsume stared at Tsukauchi when he walked forwards and opened the door, raising an eyebrow when he let out a squeak at the large drop below him.

 

       “You done?” She asked, and he looked at her with shock, as if she was the crazy one. “Close the door.”

 

     When the door was shut, the hero’s tensed, as if they felt like they were about to be murdered.

 

       “Now,” Hatsume said, clapping her hands together. “We’re going to enter, and you are going to stay quiet, else you’ll blow dear Midori’s ears out.”

 

     She turned around and pressed the button, feeling the shock the adults had when the wall silently slid to the right, and a smug smirk came onto her face.

 

     She walked into the opening, the adults very slowly following, before Shinsou and Midoriya made it in, and the wall slid shut.

 

     Midoriya felt Eraserhead tense beside him, and couldn’t help but feel like this man could use a freaking break.

 

     When the other wall slid open, the men flinched at the bright light, but the teenagers just walked forwards, not at all fazed by the sudden lighting change. As soon as they were inside their base, Hatsume stood behind, instantly instructing the shocked adults where to walk and not to break anything, or else she’ll stab them with a screw driver. From the way Tsukauchi flinched, she was telling the truth, and he warned his comrades of such.

 

     They all paused by Midoriya’s  recovery bed, and the teenagers pretended like they didn’t notice, because they didn’t have time to clean up the blood Midoriya coughed up and lost. With the bullets sitting in a cup beside the bed, and Midoriya’s torn, bloodied uniform tossed into a bin, it looked like they had murdered someone.

 

       “Midori,” Hatsume called, opening the door to the white room. “Let’s get you changed back, yeah?” He nodded and walked over to the room, before turning back to the adults.

 

       “Don’t touch anything, Hatsume will kill you.” Truth.

 

     Changing back was, of course, quicker than getting changed, and Midoriya was thankful to have his soft leggings back on, with normal basketball shorts over it. His contacts were a pain to get out, but he did his best to stay still. Hatsume still had him wearing crop tops, one, so he could get used to the feeling of having his midriff exposed, and two, so they could see the bandages and change them if blood seeps through.

 

     He was so glad not all crop tops were skin tight, or short sleeved, otherwise he probably would’ve died.

 

     Hatsume changed just as quickly when he was putting his causal clothing away, and when she had put her stuff beside his, Shinsou entered after knocking, and put his stuff away. His hair was back to defying gravity, and Midoriya was jealous.

 

     Since Hatsume had straightened his hair, it would stay that way for another good hour before going back to it’s original state.

 

     Together, they walked out of the room, and met the men standing in different areas of the room, inspecting Hatsume’s outfit, which was the least harmed except for her gloves, and Shinsou’s outfit, which was sitting in a sink, soaking to get all of the blood out, Hatsume’s babies and Midoriya’s sketches. He continued his notebooks, writing down his analyzations, but he didn’t do it so often, since he could keep what he was writing in his head like a book.

 

       “Do you want to see Spider and Puppeteer’s old outfits?” Hatsume asked, and Midoriya slumped into a groaning Shinsou’s side.

 

     The hero’s whirled around, probably not used to the way they were so silent— Shinsou had joined Hatsume in her game of trying to sneak up on Midoriya— and blinked.

 

       “You have their original costumes?” Nezu asked, sounding delighted.

 

     Hatsume nodded vigorously. “Of course! You’ll be shocked by how similar they are.”

 

     With the men’s interest on the costumes, Midoriya slowly trudged over to the couch and Shinsou darted over to a cabinet to grab painkillers. He made his way back to the boy, and handed them to him, who swallowed them dry.

 

       “That’s disgusting.” Shinsou crinkled his nose.

 

       “You’re just jealous I can swallow dry.”

 

     Yamada tripped over his own feet and they snickered.

 

     Shinsou nodded at the room. “Want to see their reactions?”

 

     Midoriya groaned again, but allowed Shinsou to gently tug him up and towards the room.

 

     Seeing the ‘relic’ room calls for enough shock as it is, seeing the room and never seeing its contents before then adds for an amusing amount of shock.

 

     The men were standing in the doorway, only Nezu was by Hatsume who was pointing out the best friend’s old costumes, and they shifted embarrassedly when it got through the pros head’s that these boys had been using sweatshirts and leggings to take down mob bosses and super villains.

 

     They whirled around and stared at the two boys in shocked awe.

 

       “That’s what you used?” Yamada breathed, and the boys nodded.

 

       “Hatsume made me a new outfit after the staged murder,” Midoriya said, and Tsukauchi flinched. He had been so ashamed to say he was a policeman when that story came out. “I... ran into someone from my—“ he paused, realizing he actually couldn’t say anything else. “Never mind.”

 

       “There’s something you’re not telling us,” Nezu said matter-of-factly, still staring at the blueprints for Midoriya’s voice changer.

 

     Midoriya cringed, curling into himself. “Please...” he whispered brokenly. “Don’t make me talk about it.”

 

       “From your past?” Yamada asked, remembering the way the boy had said a fire quirk had orphaned him.

 

     He nodded.

 

       “Well,” Hatsume said. “I should probably head home, my parents think Midori got sick and I was helping him back to health, but I said I would be back today.” She turned to the hero’s. “My parents never find  out.”

 

     They nodded. Hatsume hummed in approval, before saying goodbye to the boys, and making her way out.

 

     An awkward silence fell upon the group, Nezu oblivious to it all.

 

       “So, Akatani-kun, is that what you’re calling yourself?”

 

     Midoriya tensed, and Shinsou put his hand on the gun baby Hatsume had given him, he still hadn’t taken it off.

 

     Nezu stood up straight and turned towards the boys, his beady eyes scanning them for weaknesses. “I know that is not your name.”

 

     Midoriya took a step back, fear flooding his face, making him shake, and Shinsou pulled out the baby, keeping his finger on the trigger but aiming the barrel at the ground. The men tensed at the sight, but Nezu held a paw out.

 

       “I’m not going to make you tell us who you really are, because I do not think it is an issue. I will speak to you on the matter later, but for now, I think we’re more concerned about your living state. Where are your parents?”

 

       “They’re orphaned.” Aizawa spoke, staring at the two boys his boyfriend still wanted  to adopt... okay, maybe he did too... shut up.

 

     Nezu hummed, before turning to the two hero’s. “Well?”

 

     Yamada instantly brightened. He turned to the two wary boys with a bright grin. “We want to adopt you!”

 

     Both boys jolted, shock making their jaws drop and eyes blow wide. Tsukauchi mirrored their expression.

 

     Aizawa instantly whirled around to his boyfriend. “You can’t just drop the bomb like that! You have to ease into these things!”

 

       “I’m sorry,” Yamada said hotly. “We’ve been looking for them for how long?! You want me to be calm?!”

 

       “Yes! You can’t—“

 

       “Are you serious?”

 

     The couple turned to see Shinsou fighting back tears, Midoriya shaking with his head dropped beside him.

 

       “You really want to adopt us?” He whispered, his nose turning red with the effort of keeping his tears in.

 

       “Yes,” Aizawa said softly. “Hizashi has wanted to adopt you since we first met you guys at the store.”

 

     Shinsou’s tears spilled over his cheeks. “Even thought we’re illegal vigilantes?”

 

       “That doesn’t change the fact that you’re children without parents.”

 

     Shinsou sobbed, dropping the baby and pressing his hands against his mouth in effort to stifle them. Yamada smiled softly, and opened his arms, Shinsou’s eyes widening at the familiar, but not, gesture.

 

       “C’mon, bring it in.”

 

     In the next moment, Yamada was stumbling back with the force of Shinsou’s hug, the boy a blur as he crossed the room. He allowed himself to cry, not on his favorite hero, but on a man who wanted to be his father.

 

       “Akatani?” Aizawa said, the boy still shaking and doubled over, his hands covering his face.

 

     Midoriya felt guilty. He wanted parents, so, so bad, but he had one . He had a mother, who was sitting at home, unaware that her son was still alive. How could be betray her like that? How could he just abandon her, when she’s always been there for him—

 

     Fifty eight days. Fifty eight days . That’s how quickly she moved on. She had mourned him long enough to show that she cared, before she was moving on, and he was glad she was happy, but when he compared her recovery time to everyone else, hers was minuscule. She moved on from him like he was the pebble Bakugou said he was. Six years. That’s how long he hurt, every day, for six years.

 

     It was time for him to move on.

 

     He stood up, and sniffled, wiping his eyes with his sleeves. There was a collective inhale from the hero’s, as if they just saw the wrappings around Midoriya, bruising peeking out from underneath. He looked up at the underground hero, and got a soft smile. Surprisingly, he held open his arms for his own hug.

 

     Midoriya’s eyes blew open, and he quickly found himself gently wrapped up in the arms, the feeling different from his mother’s hugs, better. He felt safe in the hero’s arms, like the man would protect him from everything, where in his mother’s, he had just felt comfort, as if she was always apologizing for his quirkless state.

 

     This hero held him like a precious gem, not easily breakable like porcelain, but something to be cherished.

 

     In that moment, he knew why Shinsou cried. He had never felt such a loving embrace from an adult.

 

    

Notes:

I got the note saying, “Brevity is the soul of wit, but your content does not have to be 10 chapters long.” And I am actually dying. 😂😂😂😂😂😂😂😂

Was it really that long???

Soooooooooo how was that? Did I scare you? Was it good???? Lemme know, I love reading your comments! I love you guys!!!

Chapter 9: Aizawa’s A Dad Now

Notes:

*inhale*
I love you guys. So freaking much. I cannot put into words how much I love you.
Have this short chapter break before I send everything to shit.
╰(*´︶`*)╯♡

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 

       “This is where you live?” Aizawa said, staring up at the normal, bleak apartment in front of them with disgust.

 

       “Yeah, pretty plain, right?” Midoriya said, running his fingers over the wraps on his chest.

 

       “I don’t know why I was expecting a penthouse.” Yamada said, following the boy as they made their way in.

 

     Shinsou scoffed. “Like we’d waste our money on that. Midori would get lost and die from starvation.”

 

     Midoriya whirled around, lightly shoving the taller boy with an offended gasp. “Even if it’s true, that doesn’t mean you say it out loud!”

 

     Shinsou held his hands up in the universal sign of surrender, his snickering ruining his image of innocence.

 

     Watching the two best friends bicker was nice for the two adults. It wasn’t an irritating bickering, like the one you had to get up and separate, because they were three seconds from tearing into each other, but more of a fond one, like they bickered just for the fun of it, no malice or heat behind it.

 

     Aizawa knew he and his boyfriend were quick to latch onto these boys. Their history was so much like their own, it was hard not to find common ground and understanding, where others would just offer pity and empty condolences. They wanted to take these orphaned boys, offer them a home and a loving family, show them how real parents are supposed to look.

 

     Shinsou’s parents were downright assholes. Yamada had put the name into the system on warning, alerting the family that they were walking a fine line for child abuse. They had been confused, because their daughter was the picture perfect of a spoiled brat, but Yamada had left them to figure it out themselves.

 

     For Akatani, even though he was orphaned, when he spoke about his parents it was with a level of pain and contempt, as if he couldn’t quite bring himself to hate them, even if they were gone. He obviously knew his parents could’ve done better in raising him, or showing affection, but he didn’t know what the norm was for a loving family, so he couldn’t bring himself to hate them.

 

     Aizawa and Yamada had promised themselves that they would show these boys a loving family.

 

     They watched the boy’s snark each other fondly, as if they were already the parents to these two best friends.

 

    Tsukauchi and Nezu had left already, Nezu to put them into the system and warn the teachers about them, and Tsukauchi to get the adoption papers started on the two boys, and to update the Masked Trio folders.

 

       “Kayama is going to be so happy to finally have nephews.”

 

     Aizawa groaned.

 

     There was nothing wrong with Nemuri, but with the way she reacted to seeing Akatani in the mall, he was dreading how she would react when she found out that he was her nephew. She would probably suffocate the poor boy, before showering the two best friends with love and affection, something neither men were opposed too, but one could only take so much of Nemuri Kayama’s love.

 

       “When will we tell her and the gang?”

 

     Aizawa snorted. “They can find out later, so the boys have time to adjust.”

 

       “Who will find out later?” Akatani was walking backwards, smiling at the hero’s like he wasn’t worrying the three other males about smacking into a wall.

 

       “Our two best friends, you met them at the shop. They would be like your aunt and uncle.”

 

     Shinsou whirled around, a bright look on his face. “Really?!” He said excitedly, bouncing on the soles of his feel while also walking backwards.

 

     Yamada nodded slowly, like he didn’t understand why they would be so excited about that.

 

       “You better heed my warning,” Aizawa said. “They will suffocate you with their love, and probably spoil you to death.”

 

     The two boys laughed, spinning around with a beam that they hero’s could see, even from behind them.

 

     Yamada looked over to his boyfriend in confusion.

 

       They’ve never had a loving family before, he signed, and Yamada’s eyes blew wide in understanding.

 

     He looked softly at the best friends, and they arrived at their door in silence.

 

       “Christophe’s not awake?” Shinsou asked, whispering as he handed the key to Midoriya.

 

       “He’s sleeping by his door, probably wondering why we didn’t come home for the past few days.” He unlocked the door, and pushed it open silently, waving the hero’s in and peering at the door across from them.

 

       “Who’s Christophe?” Yamada asked, surveying the small apartment, immediately walking over to the few picture hanging on the wall.

 

       “A homophonic asshole who lives next door. Midori broke his wrist and shoulder when I first met him.”

 

     The couple stared at the small boy as he cried out, “Toshi! Don’t go exposing me like that!”

 

       “That’s, um, that’s assault.” Yamada said, shock coloring his tone.

 

     Midoriya crossed his arms over his chest, staring Yamada down despite the eight inch difference in height.

 

       “He called Toshi a worthless faggot who should kill himself.” Aizawa stilled. “So yes, I broke his wrist and shoulder. It’s not the first time I’ve done it, he has a healing quirk, so it’s not like it pains him.”

 

     Aizawa shook his head, and peered at one of the pictures with Dabi in it. “Who’s this?”

 

     It was silent, and he turned to look at the smaller boy as he shuffled guiltily. “That’s the boy who helped me find—“ he broke off, eyes widening.

 

       “He’s the one who helped me after I was orphaned.”

 

     Aizawa nodded slowly, filing away his slip up for later.

 

     Yamada suddenly threw his arms around the best friends, a shit-eating grin on his face.

 

       “I only saw one bed in the room.”

 

     The boys flushed as Yamada laughed.

 

       “It’s not like that!” Shinsou cried, his voice higher than normal. “We’re completely platonic—“

 

       “I didn’t say you weren't platonic, I just said there was one bed in the room.” He raised an eyebrow as Shinsou slumped to the ground, groaning about hero’s out to get him.

 

       “It’s hard for either of us to sleep without the other,” Midoriya said slowly, minding his words so it didn’t come out wrong. “Toshi needs the body heat, and I need a pillow, so it works out.”

 

       “Makes sense,” Aizawa nodded, cutting off whatever his boyfriend was going to say. “We don’t need to buy an extra bed now, because you two can share.”

 

       “Shota! Two hormonal teenagers can’t share a bed—“

 

       “We shared a bed.”

 

     Yamada stopped his disapproval with a flushed face, as he turned around and muttered incoherent nothings under his breath.

 

     Aizawa turned to the two best friends, Shinsou’s face still not recovered from his flustered blushing from earlier.

 

       “We can help you guys pack, and you can move in tomorrow. The guest room is not quite a guest room yet, we still have to clean it up, so we’ll show up tomorrow and move everything over. Tsukauchi is pulling strings to have the adoption done tomorrow, so you’ll be our kids.”

 

     When the two boys beamed from happiness, the couple just had to smile back.

 

     After their apartment was packed up, Yamada magically making boxes appear every time they needed one, the hero’s said their goodbyes, and the two best friends were left laying on the bed, freshly showered and Midoriya’s bandages changed.

 

       “We’re actually being adopted.” Shinsou breathed. “By our favorite hero’s too.”

 

     Midoriya shifted on his pillow, is upper body elevated so he looked down a bit on Shinsou.

 

       “We’re going to have family, Toshi. We’ll be brothers.”

 

     Shinsou beamed, and Midoriya couldn’t help but grin back.

 

       “Wait,” Shinsou said, his voice dropping to a softer tone. “What about your mother?”

 

     Midoriya was expecting this, and he had an answer.

 

       “She’ll always be my mother, but that doesn’t mean I can’t have parents. She gave up on me, granted she didn’t have any knowledge that I was alive, but Endeavor is known for leaving civilians behind.” His voice cracked. “If she really cared, she would have told him. She would have told the pro hero that her son was still in there, instead of latching onto the him and crying, sobbing about how scared she was, and how thankful she was to get out of there. I watched her walk away from  me, Toshi. I watched her abandon me , so I think it’s okay for me to move on, and have parents who will actually love me.”

 

     Shinsou reached over and gently wiped the tears from his face, and Midoriya promised himself, right then and there, that he would never cry for a woman who didn’t love him. He wouldn’t cry for anyone who didn’t care for him, he was done crying over lost causes. From now on, he would smile and laugh, with his best friend and soon to be parents, he would allow himself to be happy, because he deserved it.

 

       “I’m going to be happy, Toshi. I’m going to be so happy .” He whispered, and Shinsou grinned.

 

       “You be the happiest son Erasermic can have, and I’ll always be by your side.” Shinsou leaned over and pressed a kiss to Midoriya’s forehead. “Go to sleep, sweetheart.”

 

     Even with his injuries, the way his lungs burned and ribs ached, his shins throbbing and his head aching, he fell into the most fitful sleep he had ever had.

 

 

 

     When he woke up, it was to gentle knocking on the door.

 

     Well, with his earbuds out, it sounded like someone was pounding on his bedroom door, and for a second he thought it was Christophe.

 

     He rolled over and nudged Shinsou’s shoulder, shaking him as the boy opened his eyes with a yawn. 

 

       “I think Christophe’s at the door,” he mumbled, rubbing his eyes and glaring down at the bandages on his chest.

 

       “I’ll go scare him away,” Shinsou said blearily, before stumbling out of the bed, forgetting a shirt and making his way to the door in his pj shorts.

 

     Midoriya heard the door open, and then laughter. He shrieked at the loud noise and pressed his hands to his ears, suddenly much more awake than he was before. He leaned over and snatched his large headphones, sliding them into his ears and slipping into the peaceful silence.

 

     He slowly pushed himself from the bed, and made his way to the door, hearing people whispering as the front door shut.

 

     Oh. Whoops. He forgot Erasermic was going to show up.

 

       “It’s so early,” he whined, and the hero’s whirled around, cringing at the sight of his bandages and the bruising.

 

       “That’s what I said,” Aizawa muttered, glaring at the blonde man who was obviously a morning person.

 

     Said blonde man clapped his hands together excitedly, his hair slipping out of his bun. “Its only nine! Let’s get started! I’m so excited!” He looked at Midoriya with an apology on his face.

 

       “I forgot about your hearing, I’m sorry.” Midoriya waved him off, and all four males began grabbing the boxes and taking them to Erasermic’s car, which was conveniently made for five people, meaning the trunk was spacious.

 

      Well, Midoriya mostly carried the blankets, whining about how his muscles would waste away if he didn’t use them. He was ignored.

 

     Ten boxes, and a full trunk later, the boys  made their way to the lobby to turn in the key. They were not excited to see Christophe there, and Shinsou had half the mind to send Midoriya back out to the car, but one look at his face told him that he wasn’t going anywhere.

 

     They walked up the the receptionist, who looked dead on her feet, and handed in the key, along with that month’s rent. She nodded to them, and put the key away, thanking them for choosing to live with them.

 

     Before the boys could walk away, Midoriya’s arm was snatched and violently yanked, sending an arc of pain racing up his back, his ribs screaming in protest to the sudden movement. He gasped in pain, and felt the telltale sign of blood sliding up his throat.

 

       “Where the hell d’ya think yur’ goin’, fag? Wearin’ ladies shirts and paradin’ around with men, fuckin’ kill yur’ self, you waste of space!”

 

     He could barely register what Christophe was saying, and he felt Shinsou grab him, making to pull him away. In the next second, Shinsou was on the ground, clutching his face as blood ran from his broken nose.

 

     He forgot himself in that instant, as rage spilled his system. All he saw was a red tinge over his vision, and he was moving before he registered it. He was swinging his arms, feeling them collide with sickening crunches, and when his arms could no longer reach, it was his legs, breaking and bruising with each angry swing. He was hissing, the same sound he made at Shinsou’s orphanage, a perfect sound for intimidation.

 

     He felt arms gently pull him away, and he snarled at Christophe’s broken form, before the door flung open behind them, and Aizawa was by them, asking what was wrong.

 

     As soon as he caught sight of Midoriya’s angry panting and Shinsou’s broken nose, he linked it with the groaning man on the floor, and his eyes flared red, his hair lifting as his quirk activated.

 

     He gently ushered the boy’s to the car, and quickly explained the situation to his boyfriend, before calling Tsukauchi to place that man in prison, his paternal instincts making him want to go in there and beat the man himself, but knowing it wasn’t worth it.

 

       “Call Chiyo,” Yamada said, staring the car and pulling out of the driveway after making sure the boys had their seatbelts on.

 

      He felt anger rush through him when he saw Shinsou still clutching his nose, but was replaced by fondness at the boy gently rubbing Midoriya’s back as the smaller boy panted, clutching at his ribs and making a choking sound, like he was holding back his coughs.

 

     Aizawa was already dialing her number, and she answered with an, Aizawa? What happened now? —“

 

       “Chiyo,” he rushed. “I’m sorry to bother you but where are you right now?”

 

     She paused at the suddenness of the question. I’m at Yuuei, why? I swear, if this if for one of your injuries —“

 

       “It’s not for me, it’s for my children, please help them.”

 

     There was a long pause from her end, before a loud screech tore at his eardrums, and he yanked the phone away from his ears. It sounded like Nemuri was in the room.

 

       Children?! Children?! When the hell did this happen?! Why wasn’t I informed of this?! Shota, I will fucking murder you —“

 

     The phone was snatched out of the indignant woman’s hand, and Chiyo was speaking again.

 

       Bring them in, I am quite excited to meet my grandchildren.”  She hung up.

 

       “Grandchildren?”

 

     Aizawa looked into the rearview mirror, and met Shinsou’s eyes. He was still clutching his nose, and Aizawa was pained to see it was more to stop the blood than to stop the pain.

 

     He nodded. “Chiyo Shuzenji—“

 

       “Recovery Girl,” Midoriya gasped, before clasping his hand over his mouth, making more of the choking noises.

 

     Aizawa lurched forwards and grabbed one of the bags they kept store in the car for instances like this. It was more common than you think, when it comes to hero’s.

 

     He handed the bag to Midoriya. “Cough all of it up. We’ll have Chiyo heal you when you get there, but for now, get all of the blood out of your lungs.”

 

     Midoriya nodded, and the coughing made Yamada cringe in sympathy. It sounded like he was choking on a metal knife lodged in his throat.

 

     Yamada would never admit it, and Aizawa would never tell, but they broke so many traffic laws getting their children to Yuuei.

 

     Their children.

 

     That made Aizawa smile, and Yamada glanced at his boyfriend from the corner of his eyes.

 

       ‘Our children,’  he signed, and Yamada grinned. They had always wanted children, and considered adopting many times, they just couldn’t find a kid who wasn’t stuck up or hated everyone. When they met the two boys, they instantly liked them, and hope soared in their chests when they said they were orphaned.

 

     More than half a year later, they finally adopted them, but they couldn’t complain. They had been worried about not being able to raise a child due to their schedules, but knowing their two sons were vigilantes soothed them a bit, knowing they weren’t completely defenseless.

 

     It also helped that he had been seeing said vigilantes almost every night, and he held a grudging respect for them, which quickly turned into fatherly love when they were linked to the orphans.

 

       “What are you two smiling about?” Shinsou asked suspiciously, but not rudely.

 

     Aizawa grinned at him. “You’re our children.”

 

     Purple eyes blew wide open, and tears sprang into them. Midoriya sat up and grinned, the action not lost, even with the red staining his teeth.

 

       “Who’s who?”

 

     Aizawa cocked his head to the side in confusion.

 

       “Let’s not rush into names unless you’re comfortable with it.” Yamada said, but his eyes were alight with excitement.

 

       “Wouldn’t suggest it if it wasn’t okay,” Midoriya said, before clearing his throat, and nudging Shinsou in his unbroken ribs, the little shit. Shinsou nodded.

 

      “Oh.” Yamada said, before he was practically buzzing in his seat.

 

       “I’m Papa!” Yamada called cheerfully, and the two boys grinned happily. Aizawa stared at his boyfriend in shock, and got a cheeky smirk in return.

 

     That’s what he meant by names?!

 

       “Guess I’m Dad.” He said, turning to look out of the window into his flushed cheeks.

 

     Yamada laughed at him the entire way to Yuuei.

 

 

Notes:

Christophe was based off of my cousin.... yeh.
Ugh our boys finally have good parents *inhale, sob* moving at the speed of a bullet train and I am not sorry.
I wish there was an emoji for finger guns.

Chapter 10: Midoriya Izuku

Notes:

Syke. Things go to shit next chapter. 🤪 scared you.

HOKAY. Here we go again, ‘cuz you guys love this and sometimes I can’t even reread the chapters ƪ(˘⌣˘)ʃ

Love you, my peeps!~~~ T^T ❤️

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 

     The boys stared at the giant building in front of them, marveling at just how ginormous  it was.

 

       “Wow,” Midoriya whispered, before doubling over and choking on the knife again. Yamada winced, and parked the car.

 

       “Does it hurt bad?” He asked, gently guiding the boy out of the car, and handing him a new bag, as the old was was overfilling with his blood. He handed the filled bag to Aizawa, who glared at it in disdain.

 

       “A lot,” Midoriya whispered, smiling gratefully at Shinsou who rubbed his back. They began walking into the building, their car cleared by Nezu himself to get into the gates. “But I’m used to it, and it doesn’t make me want to die anymore, so don’t worry... papa.”

 

     Yamada’s worry melted away as a warm feeling filled his chest, a bright beam making it way into his face as he ruffled his son’s hair.

 

     Shinsou shook his head. “Disgusting,” he teased, and squawked when Midoriya tripped him.

 

     The boys marveled at the building when they were walking in, the hero’s having half a mind to give them a tour, before Midoriya began emptying his lungs, and Aizawa settled for snatching the boy up and dashing to Recovery Girl’s office. Shinsou ran behind with Yamada, because the man could not keep up with underground speed.

 

     Upon arriving at Chiyo’s office, he unceremoniously flung the door open, the women in there starting at the loud noise, and he apologized. He placed Midoriya on his feet, and the boy got out a, “Hello!”, before he began coughing, the horrible, horrible choking sound that made the two women in the room cringe.

 

     Chiyo immediately got up, and snatched the boy, pushing him over to a sink so he could empty his lungs and she could assess him.

 

       “Recovery Girl—“ coughing. “Thank you—“ more coughing. “For helping me and Toshi.”

 

     She shushed him, and hissed at the sight of the blood leaking through the bandages. She cut them off, and froze at what she saw underneath. She slowly turned towards Aizawa, a question on her lips.

 

       “You can’t tell anyone,” he pleaded. “We’ll tell the staff when we’re ready.”

 

       “Tell us what?” He winced when Nemuri came into his line of sight, her hands on her hips and a disapproving frown on her face. She was—thankfully— in civilian clothing, her signature glasses on her face and her hair pulled back into a pony tail.

 

       “That his son is a vigilante,” Chiyo tutted, before determining that she could use her quirk on Midoriya, to fix his bullet wounds, shins and lungs, but the bruising would have to stay. She didn’t want to risk it.

 

     Nemuri choked on her spit at that reveal, and Yamada walked into the room with Shinsou in that moment, paling when he noticed the R-Rated heroine.

 

       “Kayama!” He said, clasping his hands together nervously, eyes darting towards Shinsou. Chiyo had somehow made her way from Midoriya and over to Shinsou in record time, pressing a kiss to his star struck forehead and walking back to Midoriya as his nose set back into place.

 

     As soon as he was sure Shinsou’s nose had completely healed, he gently shoved the boy towards the woman, not at all above sacrificing his son. “Meet one of your nephews, Shinsou Hitoshi.”

 

     Shinsou shot him a betrayed look, and like a lioness to a gazelle, Nemuri snatched the boy up, not at all fazed that he was taller than her, and smushed him into her chest, twirling around and squealing like a little girl would to a doll.

 

     Midoriya began laughing, before Chiyo shushed him so she could work her magic. At his laughter, Nemuri zero’d onto him like a target locked missile, and he smiled at her. “Hi, Auntie.”

 

     She pressed her hand to her face, chest welling up with happiness as a wide grin made its way onto her face. The only thing stopping her from running over to the smaller boy was Recovery Girl’s glare, which could and would make even All Might sweat in fear.

 

       “Wait a minute,” Nemuri said, pulling Shinsou’s face from her chest, the boy’s face flushed the darkest red Yamada had ever seen it. “Oh! You boys are the ones from the store!” He nodded as well as he could with her hands smushing his cheeks together.

 

       “Oh! Oh! Call me Oneechan! Or Nemi-chan! Or—“

 

       “Just choose one,” Aizawa chuckled, and his best friend stuck her tongue out at him.

 

       “I’ll call you Oneechan.” Midoriya nodded in agreement, sagging against the counter as Recovery Girl’s quirk began healing his lungs, the bullet wounds healed over, but in danger of ripping open again. She prioritized his lungs over everything, he could live with not moving swiftly for a bit.

 

     Nemuri pouted. “Boo, you’re no fun.”

 

       “Okay,” Recovery Girl said, guiding Midoriya to a bed and gently laying him down. She wrapped his torso back up and explained that it was healed, it could just rip easily, as she focused on his lungs. She then grabbed some gummies and handed them to the tired boy. “Take a nap, please, replenish your strength so I can fix the cracked shins. Your lungs took much more than I thought.”

 

     Midoriya ate the gummies, before pausing, and scooting over on the bed, Shinsou sliding onto it without being prompted. As soon as his arms were wrapped around his best friend, the boy was out like a light, his snores filling the silent room.

 

     Shinsou looked up at the silent adults and flushed.

 

       “You two are absolutely adorable.” Recovery Girl said, smiling over at the boy. “You can call me Obasan, or whatever’s on the line.”

 

     Shinsou shifted, and Midoriya curled closer, Nemuri silently cooing at the sight. “Can... I call you baa-baa?”

 

     Chiyo beamed, the smile making her wrinkled face appear many years younger. “Of course, dear.”

 

     Tears welled up in Shinsou’s eyes, and he began crying softly into Midoriya’s hair. Nemuri stepped forwards, but Aizawa waved her off.

 

       “Do you want to take a nap?” He asked, and Shinsou nodded softly. Nemuri took the hint, and used her quirk on the boy’s, both of them falling into a deep sleep.

 

       “Why did he react like that?” Recovery Girl whispered, staring at her self-dubbed grandchildren.

 

     Aizawa sat down on the bed by his children,—god that felt amazing to say—Yamada doing the same, and he began to explain.

 

       “Hitoshi was put into an orphanage when his quirk manifested, because it was a freak mutation compared to his parents’. As far as I can tell, he can control people to do his bidding, something he used to become Puppeteer,” Nemuri opened her mouth, and he silenced her with a glare. “When we were looking for his orphanage, we found that every single one has had him, they just tossed him around because of his ‘villainous’ quirk, and every single one forced him to wear a muzzle. He has not experienced a loving family, since both his parents became abusing when he turned four, and that is much too young to remember anything.” He took a deep breath, and continued.

 

       “Midori was orphaned at the age of nine, we don’t know much except for the fact that a fire quirk orphaned him, and that’s why he fears fire. He has some sort of grudge against his parents, like they did something to him that made him angry, but it wasn’t enough for him to despise them. It’s not exactly hatred, but it’s not exactly love. He grew up on the streets, where a teenager named ‘Dabi’ took him in and taught him the ropes of the hard life. It was then that he became the vigilante Spider, now Machiavellian—“

 

       “Wait, wait a minute,” Nemuri cut him off, ignoring the deadly glare Aizawa shot her. “Both of your children are vigilantes that you’ve been complaining about for how long?”

 

       “Them being vigilantes doesn’t change the fact that they’re both hurting orphans who yearn for a family.” Yamada said softly, brushing the tears off of Shinsou’s face. “You should see the way they act, Kayama. They’re so touch and affection starved. No one should have to crave love that much, it should just be given.”

 

       “Poor dears,” Chiyo said, her mother instinct kicking in strong. “That won’t happen, the entire staff will love and cherish them, and if not, they can take their complaints to their new job.”

 

     Yamada chuckled wetly, “Thanks, Chiyo.”

 

       “It’s no problem,” she waved him off. “The small one, Midori, kept apologizing for being a burden as he coughed blood out of his lungs. He was so shocked when I said he had no reason to apologize, and I would treat him a million times over if it meant I got to see him smile.”

 

       “Yeah,” Aizawa said. “He hasn’t had a good relationship with any adults before, I just arrested a man who had been assaulting them for a while, and I’m making sure he’s staying in jail for a long time.”

 

     Nemuri’s jaw dropped. “Shota losing his cool?!”

 

     He directed his gaze towards her. “He’s the reason Midori was spitting up blood and Hitoshi had a broken nose. Hell if I’m going to let some asshole hurt my children without suffering.”

 

       “They’re already your children?”

 

     Yamada smiled softly. “They were our children as soon as they said they were orphaned.”

 

     It was silent except for the two brother’s snores, before Nemuri popped out a question that made the newly parents groan.

 

       “Do your parents know?”

 

       “Maybe I should call them,” Yamada mumbled, and Aizawa groaned, slumping down onto the bed and throwing a hand over his eyes like a damsel.

 

       “Go on without me,” He said dramatically, and Nemuri laughed at his suffering as Yamada yanked him up and dragged him outside, Aizawa praying to any deity who would hear him.

 

       “Where’sh ‘ad? ‘Nd papa?”

 

     The two women turned around at the sound of a sleepy voice, and saw Midori rubbing his eyes and blinking them, trying to gain his bearings.

 

       “Who?” Nemuri asked, her chest welling at what she was one hundred percent sure he had called her best friends.

 

     The boy blinked at her, his small nap still allowing red lines to show on his cheek where it was resting against his best friend’s arms. “Dad ‘nd Papa.”

 

     Nemuri squealed, pressing her hands to her cheeks and throwing herself at the smaller boy. He screamed and threw himself out of the bed, adjusting his headphones as he ran for his life, throwing the door open and ignoring Recovery Girl’s angry screeching.

 

     He ran through the halls at top speed, looking for his parents, before turning a corner and colliding with another person, the force of his sprinting sending the both of the tumbling backwards, Midoriya clenching his headphones to his ears like his life depended on it.

 

     When they had stilled, Midoriya pushed himself up and leaned over the other person—a boy, and groaned.

 

     Dual-colored eyes stared back into his.

 

       “This cannot become a habit.”

 

     Midoriya’s eyes blew open wide. He had a pleasing voice . It was soft and smooth, in the way someone who could sing was, like they were about to break out into melody.

 

       “I’m so sorry!” He said, hauling Todoroki back up with a fluid movement, accidentally adding too much strength and pulling the taller boy into him, knocking his headphones off.

 

     He shrieked, but couldn’t hear that much, and he was thankful that the building seemed to be pretty empty except for a man below them muttering about finding a ‘Shouto’.

 

     Shoot it’s Endeavor. Scram!

 

     He quietly kneeled, hissing when Todoroki moved to help him, and he froze at the sound, allowing Midoriya to slip the headphones on without any other pains.

 

     Todoroki opened his mouth to say something, but Midoriya shushed him, and began dragging him away from where he heard Endeavor walking.

 

       “Where are you taking me?”

 

     Midoriya looked back at him as they walked. “Do you want to go back to Endeavor? Because he was looking for you.”

 

     Todoroki instantly dug his heels into the ground, and Midoriya stopped walking, even though he could probably drag the boy wherever he wanted, kicking and screaming.

 

       “You’re taking me to Endeavor?”

 

       Don’t sound so betrayed, you’ll hurt yourself.

 

       “Of course not, pretty boy. That flaming shitbag is the other way— I mean... uh... sorry?”

 

     What was he saying sorry for? Calling Todoroki Shouto pretty boy, or calling his father a shitbag? Because he was sorry for neither.

 

     A small smile turned up the boy’s lips.

 

       OH MY GOD HELP THAT IS SO UGH AKSLDJ—

 

       “I apologize,” he said, and Midoriya would do anything to keep him talking. “I should probably head back, but I didn’t see you at the test, so why are you here?”

 

       “Oh! Well, you see, I got—“ shot and was bleeding out on your table . “Uhh...” he trailed off and the boy raised an eyebrow.

 

       “You got?” He prompted, but Midoriya shifted his weight and bit his lip.

 

       “I should thank you,” he blurted out, like the blab mouth he was goddamnit Midoriya keep your mouth shut

 

       “Thank me?” Todoroki sounded confused.

 

      Of course he was confused, you weren’t bleeding out on his table, Machiavellian was.

 

       “You... and your brother.”

 

     Realization dawned in his eyes, but he kept his mouth shut, like he wanted to hear Midoriya say it.

 

       “For not calling the cops on m-Machiavellian when she was bleeding out.”

 

     Todoroki nodded slowly. “She seemed really out of it.”

 

     Midoriya huffed a breath that held no amusement. “The bullets were lined with a lethal poison, so yeah.”

 

     The boy sucked in a shocked breath, his eyes wide in fear. “She’s okay, right?”

 

       “Oh! Yeah, yeah, she’s doing fine! We brought her here for her punctured lung—“

 

       “She had a punctured lung?!”

 

     Midoriya huffed an irritated breath. “Yes, and she drowned in her own blood before we were able to bring her to Recovery Girl. Anything else you want to cut me off with?”

 

     Todoroki was staring at him with wide eyes, before an emotion he couldn’t place took over his features.

 

       “You’re Puppeteer, right? You’re much smaller than I remember.”

 

      “What?!” Midoriya coughed, inhaling his spit by accident. “No! I’m not Puppeteer, I’m—“

 

     He cut himself off. He could not finish  that sentence.

 

       “You’re?” Todoroki asked, his interest piqued.

 

     Midoriya stuttered, trying to find a way to climb out of the hole he dug himself. When the taller boy took a step forwards, he scrambled back, trying to put distance between himself and the cute boy.

 

      “Who. Are. You?” He repeated, his voice laced with irritation, and Midoriya knew it was more from not knowing than at him.

 

       “Shouto. There you are.”

 

     They both tensed at Endeavor’s booming voice, and Todoroki slowly turned around to face his father.

 

     The man looked over to Midoriya, but fear was creeping up his throat, closing it and limiting how much oxygen got into his lungs.

 

       “You didn’t take the recommendation exam.”

 

     He didn’t even register what Endeavor said for a good few seconds, pushing down the trauma that was creeping up his spine. He clenched his hands to hide the shaking, but it did nothing to his voice, which was unstable as he averted his eyes to somewhere above Endeavor’s Hellflame.

 

       “I-I’m not here on recommendation, I-I’m a hero’s child... a-and I have a meeting with Nezu.” Not exactly a lie, Nezu did want to speak with him about his past, he had just wanted to push it as far away as he could.

 

     He was hoping the man would take his stutter as a sign of weakness and leave in disgust, because Midoriya was three seconds away from screaming and running.

 

     The man’s flaming eyebrow raised, and Midoriya cringed. “Meeting with Nezu? Whatever for?”

 

     Midoriya cursed himself, pushing down the tears that were threatening to fall. His legs were glued into place.

 

     It’s okay, he said to himself. As long as he doesn’t come towards me and burn me— the burningburning feeling of flames—

 

     He shook his head and cleared his throat, subtly taking a step back, his shaking making it’s way to his shoulders. “That’s c-confidential, forgive me, Endeavor-san.”

 

     The man’s eyes gleamed with greedy intent, before dropping down at his second step back. His lip curled in disgust.

 

         “You need to change your bandages, you’re bleeding.”

 

     He instantly whipped around, grateful to look away from the flames, and groaned. Sure enough, blood was staining his bandages red. Recovery Girl was actually going  to kill him.

 

       “Akatani?”

 

     Oh, bless Nezu and his obsession with tea. He turned around, forcing the led out of his legs to see the small principal standing behind them, and he waved at the group.

 

     Midoriya missed the way the younger Todoroki’s eyes zero’d in on the way the blood was coming from his back, the exact place he had pressed his hands to stop Machiavellian’s bleeding. His eyes narrowed, before blowing wide.

 

     But Midoriya didn’t see it.

 

       “Oh! Todoroki! Do forgive me, but I need to take Akatani-san away from you, he has information that Yuuei needs.”

 

      “Oh?” Endeavor’s eyes got that greedy gleam again. “What kind of information?”

 

       “Oh, nothing serious, he just knows the secret to All Might’s end, so we need to take precautions.”

 

     That dirty bastard. Screw him and his tea obsession.

 

       “The secret to All Might’s end?” Both Todoroki’s breathed, and Nezu nodded.

 

       “Yes, so please allow me to steal him from you.”

 

     He didn’t let either answer, before waving Midoriya to follow him and walking away, back to where Midoriya hoped his parents were.

 

     He forced his legs to move, looking very robotic at first, but the further and further he got from Endeavor was quelling his fight or flight instinct, until he was relaxed walking beside Nezu.

 

     He slid his headphone off on one ear, so he could hear what the father and son were saying.

 

       That right there, Shouto, is someone you need to look out for. He had a look in his eyes, the same one I’ve seen in many villains.”

 

     He heard Todoroki make a questioning noise.

 

       The cold determination to get exactly what he wants, no matter the costs. That right there, is someone you want to take down early, so that they don’t stab you in the back when you look away.

 

     He heard Endeavor turn and walk away, so he slipped his headphones back on.

 

       “You are most lucky,” Nezu said. “If I did not happen to see you and the pretty boy on  the cameras, I would not have known to come and help you.”

 

     Midoriya groaned loudly, dropping his face into his hands.

     

       “That is besides the point. I see you ruined your back again, and Shuzenji is not going to pleased. I do not think she will kill you, though.”

 

       “This is the end for me,” He groaned.

 

     Shuzenji is not going to be pleased , Nezu said, I do not think she will kill you’ Nezu said.

 

     Standing in front of the shaking old lady wielding her cane, he couldn’t help but feel as if Nezu was a dirty liar.

 

       “Why did you run?” She asked, her voice calm, not betraying the rage he knew she was feeling.

 

       “Umm, when my headphones are taken off, I can hear everything at a much louder level, and when people jump at me, I can’t help but worry they’re going to take them off.” He shifted his weight uneasily. “I’m sorry.”

 

       “Is it your quirk?” He curled into himself, and wished for Shinsou.

 

       “No... I’m... quirkless.”

 

       “My dear boy,” Midoriya looked at the old lady. “That doesn’t make you less of a human.”

 

     Sometimes, Midoriya scares himself on how much he can cry.

 

       Recovery Girl kissed him again, but this time, he tapped into his vigilante energy, and was awake like nothing had happened. He ignored the shocked look from Recovery Girl.

 

       “Where’s Toshi?”

 

       “Toshi? Oh! He went looking for... you...” Nemuri seemed to sag over, and Nezu chuckled.

 

       “I’ll look for him on the cameras, and I’ll guide you to him.” She nodded reluctantly, but at that moment, the door slid open and Shinsou walked in.

 

       “I just did something I don’t regret but I probably should.”

 

     Dread crept up Midoriya’s stomach and Nezu’s face. “What did you do?”

 

     Shinsou collapsed onto the bed they had napped on earlier, and said, “I, uh, may have made Endeavor believe his name is Chicken Nugget?” 

 

     Both heroines stared at the boy in horror, but Midoriya doubled over, laughing his ass off at the thought of the Number 2 hero screaming that his name was Chicken Nugget, not Endeavor. Nezu just looked at the boy like he had never seen him before.

 

       “He’s— actually— going—to—kill you,” he wheezed, laughing harder at the thought of when the media catches up with it, until he’s rolling on the floor, clutching the ground like it was his only lifeline.

 

     He didn’t hear the door open, but he did hear Aizawa say, “I was gone for ten minutes?”

 

       “Your son made Endeavor believe his name was Chicken Nugget.” Nezu said calmly.

 

     Instantly, Aizawa whipped around to stare at his not-so-guilty son. “Hitoshi! You can’t do that!... Unless it’s on video.”

 

     Chiyo, who had been nodding along with what Aizawa was saying, did a double take. “Wait, what?”

 

     Shinsou sat up with a mischievous grin. “You want the video?”

 

       “Send it to me, and I’ll convince Hizashi to make it a family heirloom.”

 

       “Shota!” Nemuri cried, and Yamada walked in.

 

     He looked at Midoriya laying on the ground, Nemuri and Chiyo glaring at Aizawa, who was leaned over Shinsou’s phone, and finally over at Nezu, who had the most done face he could make.

 

       “Umm, what did I miss?”

 

     After recounting the entire story, including Midoriya’s talk with Endeavor, the entire room was caught up and Midoriya’s lungs, shins, and cracked ribs were healed, but for some reason, her quirk wouldn’t work on the bullet wounds, so she still recommended minimal movement and wrappings. She also refused to heal the rib bruising, saying it was what he got for being such a reckless boy.

 

       “Now, I need to discuss something with Akatani, so I need to borrow him.”

 

     Midoriya stood up, ready to leave, but Shinsou caught his arm.

 

       “Sweetheart, I think you should bring everyone.”

 

     Midoriya whipped around with fear-filled eyes. Shinsou raised a hand.

 

       “They trust us, it’s our turn to show trust. And in the end, if it doesn’t work out, we can always run.” Midoriya nodded, ignoring all the adult’s slight fear and confusion.

 

     He turned to Nezu. “Can I... actually bring everyone?”

 

     Nezu’s eyes glinted. “Do you want them to know who you are? There is a possibility they will send you back.”

 

     Midoriya took a sharp breath, taking a step back, and began shaking his head, ready to say never mind, before Aizawa placed a hand on his shoulder.

 

     He slowly looked into the hero’s eyes, searching for any trace of lies or deception. He only saw fatherly love and determination.

 

       “We won’t send you back, wherever it is that you don’t want to go.”

 

     Midoriya’s breath hitched, and he lurched forwards, clutching at the man’s dark shirt.

 

       “Promise me,” He whispered, shaking the hero slightly. “ Promise me you won’t send me back.”

 

     The man seemed stunned, but he nodded, “I promise.”

 

     Midoriya let out the breath he didn’t know he was holding, and turned, nodding to Nezu. “Everyone’s going.”

 

       “Splendid. Let’s take this to my office.”

 

     The walk to Nezu’s office was in tense silence, Shinsou having a gentle hand on his lower back, and Nemuri walking with Chiyo, just as confused as the new parents.

 

      Once the seating was arranged, with Midoriya and Shinsou sitting right in front of Nezu’s desk, and the two woman sitting behind but to the right of them, the men to the left, the tea was passed out. The arrangement was so Midoriya wouldn’t have to see their faces when they realized he still had family out there.

 

       “Will you stop me, if I run?” He asked, completely serious, and ignored Yamada’s sharp intake.

 

     Nezu clasped his hands together in front of him, right behind his tea cup. “I will not stop you if you run.”

 

     Midoriya took a deep breath, and nodded.

 

         “Now, Midoriya Izuku, lets get this started, shall we?”

 

 

 

Notes:

yeAHHHHH good cliff hanger? Bad cliff hanger? Wtf r u doing cliff hanger?

*slowly starts modifying notes to how I text* you’ll see a difference, and you’ll NOTICE it

Alright peeps, I love reading your comments, so plz talk to me, you make me smile!!!

Love you guys! See you tomorrow!!!

Chapter 11: Hatsume and Murder

Notes:

Me: *grinning at your comments like a dork*

Dad: *walks in*
Dad: You’re to young for a boyfriend

Me: *chokes*

That... happened...

Anyways! I’m.... sort of word vomiting these chapters cuz I just wanna get to Yuuei already

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 

     After Midoriya’s explanation, Nezu refilled his tea cup and took a sip from it, his mind running a mile a minute to digest what he just learned. Midoriya had emphasized that Midoriya Inko had cared for him, but had border lined a helicopter parent. How she never let him do anything for himself, and living with Dabi was a harsh slap to the face from reality.

 

       “...you have a mother...”

 

     Instantly, Midoriya was out of his seat, his chest constricting with fear as he whirled around to stare at Aizawa in shock.

 

       “You promise me,” he cried. “ You promised me! ” His eyes were wide as his breathing started picking up. He couldn’t go back, he wouldn’t go back.

 

     Now that his eyes were clear, no longer shadowed by the pain of missing her, he could see that how she was raising him would’ve stripped him of his confidence, of his very own independence. He would’ve depended on her more than on himself, because that was how he was raised, he wouldn’t have known any different.

 

       “I didn’t say we were giving you back!” The man said, eyes wide when he realized why Midoriya was afraid. “I just think we should tell her—“

 

       “Not you too!” He cried, burying his hands into his hair, curling into himself as his ribs groaned in protest to his harsh breathing. The cracks may be gone, but the bruising sure wasn’t.

 

       “No, no, you don’t understand. If you tell her I’m alive, she’ll want me back, not because I’m her son, but because it’ll be her charity case. I don’t want to be treated like glass when I’ve fought super villains. I’ve fought the mafia, villains, criminals, I can handle myself. She won’t let me do anything. ANYTHING. YOU’RE NOT SENDING ME BACK !

 

     Shinsou’s arms were suddenly around him, and he was sobbing, clutching at his best friend, a silent plea to never leave him.

 

       “Midoriya—“

 

       “No!” He screamed. “Don’t call me that! I’m my own person! Don’t tie me to her! I want to be my... own... person...” he whispered, before slumping over, Shinsou’s arms holding his weight as Nemuri’s quirk wafted through the air. The only reason Shinsou didn’t go under was because he was holding his breath.

 

         “That could’ve gone much better,” Nezu mused, his teacup making a clinking sound as he set it back down.

 

     Yamada stood up, and took a step towards the two boys, but Shinsou snarled at him. He couldn’t quite get the same high-pitched inhuman sound that Midoriya could, but it was still dangerous, still elicited fear, the sound of a cornered animal.

 

       “We’re not going to hurt him,” he whispered, taking another step forwards, pausing when Shinsou sunk low to the ground, hunched protectively over his best friend.

 

       “You already did,” he growled. “When you promised him a home and took it away.”

 

       “We’re not sending him back. I just think it would be wise for her to know her son if alive.” Aizawa spoke, moving to stand by his boyfriend.

 

       “Why do you think that?” Shinsou cried, his voice cracking.

 

       “It’s her right as his—“ Nemuri froze, eyes going blank as her body went slack.

 

       “Kayama?—“ Yamada started, before Aizawa whirled around to stare at Shinsou, not quite a glare, yet not quite lacking heat.

 

       “Stop it, right now.” He said, his tone hard. “You need to calm down.”

 

     Shinsou’s head was bowed, his hair shadowing his face. “It’s funny, that you adults think I won’t do everything in my power to keep him safe,” he paused, and the hero’s could hear the guilt creeping up on his voice. “Even if it means I have to turn you on each other, one by one.”

 

     Nemuri moved then, she shouldered her way in front of the couple, and pushed them away, the same blank look in her eyes. When they moved to go around her, she held her hands out, her quirk swirling around her fingers in warning. Only once the hero’s were out of range, unable to move due to Nemuri’s quirk, did Shinsou stand.

 

     Tears were streaming down his face, a look of pain twisted onto his features, but he made his way to the door, and as promised, Nezu wasn’t making any move to stop him.

 

       “Young man, why do you run?”

 

     Shinsou paused, and turned his face towards Recovery Girl, who was standing by Nezu’s desk.

 

       “Izuku is all I have left,” he choked out, more tears leaking from his eyes. “And you want to take him from me?”

 

       “No one is threatening to take him away.” Yamada spoke, and Shinsou felt guiltier when he also took control of him. Just as Yamada’s eyes went blank, his body slack, did Aizawa’s eyes turn red and his hair raise, and Shinsou cried out when he felt his connection violently sever.

 

     His legs gave beneath him and he collapsed, panting heavily and pressing his head against Midoriya’s chest to quell the migrane pounding against his skull. Controlling two people was nothing, he could control up to twenty-nine, but controlling people without speaking his commands puts a major strain on his brain. Even if it didn’t seem like it, he made Nemuri do a lot.

 

       “Oh my god Shota, what did you do?!” Was the last thing he heard before the migrane violently stabbed his brain, and his vision turned black.

 

    

       When he opened his eyes, he was in the infirmary.

 

     He shifted onto his side, wary of the injured boy pressed to his side, and surveyed the room. It was empty, but there was a slip of paper sitting by the edge of the bed.

 

     He shifted to look at Midoriya, and saw him peacefully sleeping, no trace of the fear or distress that was on his face earlier.

 

     As gently as he could, he slipped between the boy’s arms, sliding his body down the bed like a water slide, before grabbing the folded piece of paper. It had their names on it.

 

     He glanced at the still sleeping Midoriya, and crossed his legs underneath him, unfolding the paper to meet neat but hurried handwriting.

 

      Boys,

 

    If you’re reading this, it’s because we had to go to the conference room to watch the recommendation students, to choose the ones who would be entered. One, we sincerely apologize for not being there when you wake, but I promise you we will be back. Two, I am so sorry you felt as if you needed to brainwash us to stay safe, Hitoshi. It was never our intention to scare you guys, and even if we still think Midoriya Inko should be told, we will not tell her until you two are ready. Do not think, for one second, that either of you our leaving us, we’ve already signed the adoption papers, so you’re stuck with us now. ‘Zashi is cackling like a villain in the background, but we’ll discuss the last name business when we get back. Please do not panic, or run, because honestly, Chiyo is scary. We will see you both when we’re done.

 

      Your Parents

 

 

     Shinsou closed his eyes, letting a few tears slip loose. They still wanted him. Even after he brainwashed Yamada and Nemuri, they still wanted him.

 

     He felt the hope in his chest blossom into joy, because now he was certain. He was certain that this family would love and cherish him, even with what everyone would call a villainous quirk. He chuckled, his joy eating his tears away as he began laughing, relief spilling into his being and finally allowing him to relax, because it was okay. He was safe here.

 

       “Toshi?”

 

     He looked over into bright green eyes, and smiled. He waved the mini letter in front of Midoriya’s face, his eyes darting across it in vain to try and read it.

 

       “It’s okay, Izuku,” he whispered. “They’re not giving us up.”

 

     Midoriya’s eyes went wide, and he snatched the letter to read it himself, as if he couldn’t believe someone would still want him after his outburst. His eyes became more and more misty the closer he got to finishing it, the happiness wafting off of him in waves.

 

     He huffed a relieved breath, before wrapping his arms around his best friend, his brother , reveling in the newfound family they both had, before Shinsou’s phone rang, ultimately ruining the moment.

 

     He hissed in annoyance, before reaching over into the nightstand, and plucking his phone out from underneath Midoriya’s, something the smaller boy does as a habit.

 

     He brought it to his ear. “Hello?”

 

       HITO-CHAN YOU BETTER PUT ME ON SPEAKER, ‘CUZ I KNOW ZU-CHAN’S THERE WITH YOU!”

 

     He cringed away from her loud shouting, but put the phone on speaker, ignoring Midoriya’s pleading eyes.

 

       “Hey, Mei-chan,” he said meekly. “How was your day?”

 

       How was my day? HOW WAS MY DAY?! I WAKE UP, HAVE A NORMAL MORNING, BEFORE SEEING THE BOTH OF YOUR PHONE’S AT YUUEI. WHAT THE HELL WAS I SUPPOSED TO THINK?! IZUKU WASN’T ANSWERING HIS PHONE, AND THIS IS THE FOURTH TIME IVE TRIED CALLING YOU—“

 

       “Meimei,” Shinsou said, cutting of her rant. Even if she sounded mad, he could hear the underlying tone of relief, as if she expected them to be on their way to execution. “We just... fell asleep. I’m sorry.”

 

       You guys always answer your phone, even if you’re in the middle of taking a nap.”

 

     Shinsou chuckled nervously. “This was a quirk induced nap.”

 

       ...Midnight?”

 

       “In her defense!” Midoriya cried, not wanted Hatsume to get a biased opinion on the matter. “We both panicked and went ballistic, so... yeah.”

 

       Why did you panic?”

 

     Oh god, please stop speaking in monotone, you’re scary.

 

       “Well,” Shinsou said, rubbing the back of his neck and sucking air through this teeth. “They want to tell Midoriya Inko that Zuzu’s ali—“

 

       AFTER YOU TRUSTED THEM WITH THAT INFORMATION?!”  There was a loud bang from her side, not the sound of something exploding, but the sound of something very heavy smashing against metal. I’m going to murder them—

 

       “It’s okay, Mei-chan,” Midoriya said. “It was a giant misunderstanding, and... they want to adopt us.”

 

     Hatsume’s angry muttering ceased. What?”

 

       “Aizawa and Yamada. They adopted us. We have parents, Mei-chan.”

 

       Are you sure they—“

 

       “They’re saying this even after I brainwashed Yamada and Nemuri. They still want us.” Shinsou put all of his emotions into those two sentences. He wanted to make sure Hatsume knew they were in good hands.

 

       Wow.... I’M SO HAPPY FOR YOU TWO!! OH MY GOD!!! I want to meet your parents, I have to approve of them. Have to make sure they’re right to raise my baby brothers—“

 

     Both boys cried out indignantly, but she ignored them, cooing about parents like they were babies.

 

     Midoriya thumped back onto the mattress with a grumble, crossing his arms and rolling onto his side as Hatsume spoke about when he was but a young babe, fresh into the life of a vigilante and already drinking alcohol—

 

       “That was one time!” Midoriya screeched, launching himself at Shinsou’s phone, pushing the both of them off the bed with a war cry.

 

     Shinsou shrieked when his bare back touched the cold floor, the blankets tangled around his legs to slow his decent. He was unable to move, because Midoriya was laying on his chest, holding the phone over Shinsou’s head, his back bent in a perfect ‘c’ as he scorpion’d off the bed.

 

       “That was because your dad put sake in the cup that I usually use when I go over! HOW WAS I SUPPOSED TO KNOW IT WASN’T WATER?!” He was yelling, before the door was opened, and they both looked up unison.

 

       “What are you two doing?” Chiyo asked, amusement coloring her tone.

 

       “Baa-baa!” Shinsou cried, wiggling from underneath Midoriya. “The floor is cold!! Get this gremlin off me!”

 

       “Gremlin?! Gremlin?! Midoriya jerked up and snatched a pillow from the bed, before smashing it into Shinsou’s stomach like it was a gravity hammer, a war cry spilling from his lips as Chiyo laughed.

 

     Chiyo leaned down and picked up the phone, the girl on the other line apologizing, saying she had to leave, but she would meet her soon. Chiyo set the phone down, and sat at her desk, watching her self-appointed grandchildren.

 

     Midoriya had jumped onto the other bed, snatching up the other pillows and making a quick mini fort as Shinsou recovered from the pillow attack.

 

     As soon as he had recovered, he was running towards the smaller boy, a pillow raised over his head and another pressed to his chest. He launched one at the smaller boy, who had to slip off the bed to escape, and was getting ready to throw the other, but Midoriya sprang up from behind the bed, snatching the blanket and tossing it over Shinsou’s head, before jumping on him and clinging like a monkey.

 

       “Gettim’ off! Gettim’ off!” Shinsou screeched, stumbling to the side from the weight of his friend, before falling onto the bed with a screech.

 

       “Aaah!” Midoriya shrieked, shoving at the blanketed boy as he rolled onto the smaller boy, pinning his legs into place.

 

       “What are you two doing?”

 

     Chiyo turned to look at Aizawa standing in the door way, and she smiled. “Boys being boys.”

 

       “Help me!” Midoriya shrieked playfully. “I’m gonna suffocate!”

 

       “Oh? What’s in it for me?” Aizawa said, surprising Chiyo as he crossed his arms and leaned against the doorway, a small smile on his face.

 

       “I’ll be your best friend!”

 

     Aizawa chuckled, and shook his head. He looked over at Chiyo, and raised an eyebrow at her expression.

 

     It had been a long time since she had seen Aizawa Shota this relaxed. When she usually saw him, it was right after his classes, and that was when he was most exhausted. The most rested she’d ever seen him was when he started dating Yamada, or when he expelled his entire class, leaving him with nothing to do but sleep.

 

       “My children!” A voice shrieked.

 

     They both turned in time to see Yamada run into the room, throwing himself onto the bed beside Shinsou and Midoriya, the boys laughing when he smushed them both into a hug, whining about how tired he was.

 

        “So, who’s getting in?” Midoriya asked, wiggling under Shinsou’s weight, who had given up ever escaping the sheet and was laying against Yamada like a dead fish.

 

       “Probably Endeavor’s son and a girl who can create anything.”

 

     Midoriya sat up quick, his eyes sparkling with excitement. “Anything? Inorganic or organic matter? Created from what, her energy levels, lipids, or can she make anything with everything around her? Is it limited to what materials she uses, or can she change the chemical compound to create a new—“

 

       “Zuzu, air is vital to human survival.” The sheet ghost Shinsou spoke, and Midoriya sucked in a large breath at the reminder.

 

       “Is this normal, little listener?” Shinsou nodded, shifting his weight to explain more, but Midoriya cut him off.

 

       “My legs!” He shrieked. “They’re going numb!”

 

       “Alright you too,” Aizawa chuckled fondly, nodding towards the door. “We need to get home.”

 

       “Toshi,” Midoriya whined. “You’re going to have to carry me.”

 

     Sheet Shinsou slid to the floor, and began wiggling away like a worm, screeching as if a giant bird was chasing him with a machete. “Freedom!”

 

       “Never!” Midoriya cried, jumping onto Shinsou’s back as the boy vainly tried to escape, and Chiyo felt her heart swell with love.

 

     Aizawa walked further into the room and snatched Midoriya up, the boy kicking his legs and squirming, before letting out a triumph cry when he fell towards the floor, only to whine when Aizawa just carried him to the door hanging upside down. He reached up to his headphones and tightened the strap, so he could drag his hands against the ground like a petulant child.

 

         “Mind his injuries!” Recovery Girl called as Aizawa walked out of the room, and Midoriya snickered.

 

       “Bye Baa-baa!” He called, and heard Yamada and Shinsou get up, Shinsou complaining about Midoriya making half of the mess as he put all of the pillows and blankets back on the bed.

 

     He realized Aizawa hadn’t stopped walking, and he was still hanging like a fowl on sale.

 

       “Daaaaaaaad,” he whined, feeling the man stumble a bit at the name. “Don’t you dare drop  me. You’ll ruin my pretty face, and then you won’t have grandchildren.”

 

       “Better not get any grandchildren until you’re thirty.” The man grumbled, tossing Midoriya up to adjust his grip, ignoring the boy’s screech.

 

       “Neither of us will be giving either of you grandchildren early, don’t worry. Although, I think Zuzu’s got his eyes on a son-in-law for you two.”

 

     Midoriya squirmed in Aizawa’s grip, and saw Shinsou and Yamada walking beside them, both with shit-eating-grins.

 

       “Oh? Son in law?”

 

       “Yep!” Shinsou chirped, sending Midoriya an evil grin. “The Todoroki boy, remember him? Every time Zuzu has his dramatic fall, he always conveniently lands on top of him, and they have a lovely heart-to-heart chat.”

 

     Yamada made an ‘oooh’ sound, and they all teased the flustered boy as they made their way to their car.

 

       “Oh yeah!” Midoriya cried as Aizawa set him down by the car. “Toshi’s already told a boy to—“

 

     Shinsou jumped on him, pressing his hands over his mouth and hissing threats under his breath as the couple shook their heads and got into the car.

 

     The car ride was spent in comfortable silence, before Yamada asked the question that ruined them all.

 

       “What should we eat?”

 

 

Notes:

mY PEEPS. I love you guys. That’s what I’m calling you, peeps. Cuz you’re all super sweet and adorable.

Can I call you adorable??? Would that be rude??? I’m sorry??? But like, I love you guys???

When I’ve had a good night’s rest, I’ll read this and... die 😂

Chapter 12: RIN’S STALLING

Notes:

*that one evil villain turning around on a spinning chair petting a cat*

Greetings, my peeps. I’ve been waiting.

Jk, uhh, this is me stalling for actual Yuuei cuz I suck
*fingerguns*

Love you guyssss~

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 

     Midoriya was hiding in the vents, his small body barely having enough room to turn over in the narrow space, but that was besides the point.

 

     It was the day of the entrance exams, and he had ducked into said vents to escape Nemuri’s ‘inescapable’ grasp, totally not ditching Shinsou to fend for himself. No, not at all, shush.

 

     Anwyays, Lightning boy was here, along with big elbows and pinky. He had jumped into the vents right as Iida Tensei’s younger brother began calling him out for dress code or something, and he hoped that no one had seen his face.

 

       “—aminari, there are a million other boys out there—“

 

     Midoriya snickered.

 

     From the sound of it, Lightning boy’s name was Kaminari, and he hadn’t gotten over the way, ‘ that sexy guy from the store ’ had ordered him fuck him. Large elbows was Sero, and he was absolutely done with Kaminari’s whining over a guy they’ll never see again.

 

     It was extremely amusing to listen to.

 

     He began sliding through the vent, towards the opening in the wall that he would attract a TON of attention getting out of, but he couldn’t hear Ingenium’s little brother, so hopefully he was in the clear.

 

     As soon as he was behind the vent, he realized that it was actually really close to the ground, beside chairs where Kaminari and Sero were sitting. Huh, no wonder he could hear footsteps so well.

 

   He pulled a screwdriver out of his pocket and began unscrewing the screws, grabbing the vent and putting it on the floor to the side so he wouldn’t step on it. Hatsume said you could never go wrong with a screw driver.

 

     He heard Kaminari stop talking, so he assumed the boy was confused as to why the vent was on the floor instead of screwed on.

 

   He put his hands on the opening and pulled himself out, having to twist upside down in order to properly get his shoulders out, but the rest was a smooth transition. He wondered if he would be able to do that in uniform, because that would be a ride.

 

   Midoriya sat up once he was completely out of the vent and blew his fringe out of his face, before placing the vent back into place. He wasn’t going to screw it in yet, it could be a good escape route.

 

     Standing up, he brushed all of the imaginary and literal dust off of his black crop top and basketball jeans, seeing an incredulous blonde haired boy. He shot finger guns at the blue-eyed boy, and turned around, locking eyes with Kaminari.

 

     He narrowed his eyes, like he was thinking, before darting up to them when they blinked, suppressing a giggle when they both flinched.

 

      “Oh!” He said, allowing his eyes to shine with excitement. “I know you! You’re the boy my brother told to fuck him! How are you doing?”

 

     The boy spluttered, staring at Midoriya with wide eyes, his brain probably not computing after seeing the boy crawl out of the vents in Yuuei.

 

       “Brother?” Midoriya  turned to look at Sero, and nodded slowly, like he was confused, before widening his eyes.

 

      “Oh! Yeah, we don’t look alike, huh? We’re both adopted, so we get that a lot, don’t worry!” He beamed, before plopping down in front of them criss cross. “You guys are aiming for heroics, right?”

 

      “He was your brother?” Kaminari whispered, and Midoriya inwardly snickered.

 

     Outwardly, he cocked his head to the side, feigning innocence. “Yeah, Toshi’s my brother. I thought I said that?”

 

       “Oh! Yeah you did, don’t worry,” Sero waved his hands, trying to save Kaminari’s pride. “He’s just a little shocked from... using his quirk.”

 

     Midoriya decided he was going to mess with them a little more. He blinked innocently, before scrunching his features in a way Shinsou always said was adorable.

 

       “I thought electricity users couldn’t get shocked? Is your skin not resistant to the electricity you generate? Do you use an outside electricity, and therefore your body is not used to the way it runs through your veins? Or do you generate your own electricity? If it was your own electricity, why are you being shocked by it?—“

 

      “I was kidding!” Sero cried, probably eager to stop Midoriya on his rant, because a normal person would’ve passed out from lack of air. “He thought the two of you were dating.”

 

    Midoriya paused, mentally adding another tally, before blinking rapidly, making a low humming in his throat.

 

       “Oh.” He said, before turning to the two. “You should probably eat, you have thirty minutes before you are to be taken to a locker room to change, and given your ground to test on.”

 

       “You’re not taking the test?” Sero asked, and Midoriya shook his head.

 

       “Then why are you here?” Kaminari asked, confused.

 

     Midoriya bared his teeth, and the boys flinched. “My spot was guaranteed a while ago.”

 

     He stood up and adjusted his headphones, shifting to make sure they could see the bandages around his torso.

 

    He decided he was going to mess with everyone out of suit, see who was smart enough to piece it together, and if they tried to tell anyone, he’d just have Shinsou erase their memory and he’d start over again.

 

     ... holy crap he needs new hobbies.    

 

       “Well,” He said, kneeling down beside the air vent. “Good luck on your test, and remember, this is a hero school. Do what you think is right.”

 

     He slid into the vent, not even bothering to close it behind him, and crawled away, the path he memorized to get back into the control room.

     

     Aizawa wasn’t lying when he said the staff wasn’t going to let them breathe, and he had jumped onto the air vent in the wall when Nemuri had ran his way. His weight had pulled the cover off, and he yanked his way in, ditching Shinsou to fend for himself.

 

     As he was crawling away, he barely lifted his headphone off his ear, and the muted sound of talking had brushed against his ears. He then heard Kaminari and Sero talking, and decided he wanted them in the hero class, and that’s why he said, This is a hero school. Do what you think is right’ . Hopefully, one of them would get the hint and they’d help someone.

 

     As soon as he dropped down to the floor, he was wrapped up in a capture weapon.

 

       “Where did you go?” Aizawa asked, his hair floating as his eyes shone red in his irritation.

 

     Midoriya wiggled in the weapon, before stilling with a grin. “I was talking to Toshi’s future boyfriend.”

 

     Aizawa’s eyes went wide, setting him down on his feet, before there was a shriek behind him.

 

     Shinsou tackled Midoriya to the ground, twisting so Midoriya would land on his chest instead of the floor, before turning and pinning the boy to the ground.

 

       “The bro code!” He shrieked. “You’re not supposed to tell my parents who I have my eyes on!”

 

     Midoriya stuck his tongue out. “You told them who I had my eyes on.”

 

     Shinsou grinned. “So you are checking  out Todoroki?”

 

     Midoriya paused, before crying out in indignation, shoving the boy off of him as he pouted.

 

       “I even went through all the trouble of getting his name, his quirk, and assuring him that we weren’t dating. Just to be stabbed in the back like this? Wow, brotherhood is truly amazing.”

 

       “You got his name?!” Shinsou said, sounding just as excited as when Hatsume had made him his uniform.

 

     Midoriya nodded haughtily, loving how he could dangle the boy’s name like leverage.  “Yeah, I did. But we have to go watch the exams, so let’s make our way to the viewing room.”

 

     Aizawa chuckled at the way Shinsou slumped his shoulders and dragged his feet as they walked towards the room. He would find out the boy’s name from Midoriya, and then he could carefully watch his exam, see if he was worthy to date his son.

 

     As soon as they entered the viewing room, Midoriya was crowded by everyone, and his eyes were wide as all of the heroes crowded around him.

 

     When they first met, the heroes were all over Shinsou and him, asking questions about their childhoods, their costumes, support items, injuries, everything. They wanted to know how the children of the emotionless Aizawa Shota acted, how they fit into the family dynamic.

 

      “All right,” Nezu said, clapping his hands to get everyone’s attention. “The exams will begin in five minutes, please take a seat and leave poor Akatani alone.”

 

     There was quiet grumbling as they all shuffled to their seats, pulling out clipboards to write down the names of the children who catches their attention them the most.

 

     Midoriya walked over to where Aizawa was sitting while Nemuri was squishing Shinsou’s cheeks, and leaned over to whisper into his ear. “Kaminari, electricity quirk.”

 

     Aizawa’s eyebrows raised in amusement when he pulled the boy’s file out. “Another... loud blonde. Fun.”

 

     Midoriya snickered when suddenly Yamada was listening. He had to leave in a little, but he still crouched down beside Aizawa.

 

       “What was that?” He asked, and Aizawa shook his head amusedly, showing his boyfriend the boy’s picture.

 

       “Hitoshi’s love interest.”

 

     Yamada narrowed his eyes. “He’s too young to be dating.”

 

     Aizawa leaned close to his boyfriend, and Yamada’s face flushed pink. “You and I started dating as first years.” He whispered, and Midorya groaned when Yamada shivered.

 

       “I’m leaving!” He called to them, practically sprinting away when the couple laughed. Yamada said his goodbye and made his way to the tower where he would overlook the examinee’s test.

 

     If that’s how they felt when Toshi and I messing around, I’m going to seriously apologize .

 

       “Onee-chan!” Midoriya called when he saw Nemuri, who was now rocking Shinsou from side to side, her arms curled around his head. He locked eyes with Shinsou, and the brainwashed looked like a traumatized kitten had just gone through six different kids petting him in different levels of aggression. His eyes pleaded for help.

 

        “The exams will start, and I don’t want you to get into trouble for not sitting down!” He puffed his cheeks out, something that Hatsume’s mother said was absolutely adorable, and it seemed like it was true.

 

     Nemuri released her clutches on his brother, the boy slumping to the ground as if he had been shot. She placed her hands on her cheeks, chest swelling up from her emotions. “You’re so kind, my little sweet pea.”

 

     He puffed his cheeks out in indignation. “Sweet pea?! Sweet pea?!”

 

     Nemuri just seemed to find that all the more adorable, as she made a squealing sound before squeezing him to her chest, and making her way to her seat.

 

     Midoriya leaned over where Shinsou was laying, a snicker in his tone. “You’re welcome. I just saved your life.”

 

     All he got back was a groan.

 

     Suddenly, the lights turned off and the screens lit up, illuminating the heros in a dull green as the cameras turned on. The screens were showing multiple areas that cameras were placed, names above the screen to keep track of the students scores.

 

     He darted to his Dad’s seat, and squished himself onto the edge, Aizawa huffing and relinquishing half of his seat to his son.

 

     Aizawa leaned over. “If you see someone with potential, let me know. You two will be required to help the students, so it would be best to look for people who can be molded and shaped.”

 

     Midoriya made a face at the thought of trying to teach teenagers, but he nodded and he heard Yamada yell, “Start!”

 

     He involuntarily jerked, as if he was the one taking the test, and leaned in when he realized none of the teenagers had moved.

 

       “Why—“

 

       What are you doing?! There’s no count down in real life! Go! Go! Go!”

 

    Aizawa grinned. Let’s hope this year’s class won’t have zero potential.

 

 

 

 

 

     Okay, honestly, Kaminari thought he was doing okay. Ignoring the fact that doing ‘okay’ in a life or death situation was not ideal, he had done his best.

 

     He had studied hard, and still felt like he could’ve done better on the written test, but there’s no going back now. He had met up with Sero for lunch, because they had been placed in different testing areas, and complained about the hot boy in the store, to try and relax before the physical test began.

 

     I mean, how the hell do you let such a hot piece of ass get away like that?!

 

     He knew Sero was up to his eyes in exasperation, because it had been such a while ago, but that boy was hot as fuck, and he didn’t even take the boy’s number!

 

     If there was a list of things Kaminari Denki regretted, that would make the number one with a gold star, hands down.

 

     Then, the boy who was with said hottie crawls out of a vent , and calmly says that Hottie is his brother, they’re both adopted, and their spots in Yuuei’s Heroics course is guaranteed. Recommendations then?

 

     The boy had then stood up and adjusted the headphones he always seemed to wear, and Kaminari had seen the bandages around his torso. Why does a fifteen year old boy need his torso to be bandaged? Is it his quirk? What kind of—

 

       START!!!”

 

     Kaminari jolted, and looked up at where Present Mic was standing.

 

       WHAT ARE YOU DOING?! THERE’S NO COUNTDOWN IN REAL LIFE!! GO! GO! GO!”

 

     He turned and bolted towards the entrance. It was a shame he and Sero had been separated, because they could’ve had each other’s backs.

 

     Too bad, he’d have to make due on his own.

 

     He quickly broke away from the groups, taking a major risk as he tried to skirt around the edges to find robots, as opposed to running to the middle, where everyone else was going. If he didn’t find any robots than he would go to the middle and pray there were robots left for him. Robots were mechanical, made meaning they’re made with electricity, and would be easy to take down with electricity.

 

     ...if said robots did not have lasers .

 

     He shrieked and ducked underneath the laser beam as it tried to take his head off, before launching himself at the robot as if he was going to hug it, and sending electricity into it until it broke.

 

     He stepped out from underneath it and blinked in shock, noticing that if he brought the robot’s attention to him, all he had to do was dodge and shock one of them, and the electricity would run through all of them.

 

      Okay he thought. You can do this. Stick to the plan.

 

     When Present Mic was saying how much time they had left, it was lost on his ears due to the giant zero pointer that  had just appeared, a loud booming noise alerting him of it’s entrance by destroying a ton of buildings. Everyone ducked down and covered their ears with cries, shielding their heads from the worst of the rubble, and all Kaminari could do was stare at it in shock.

 

     The sound it made when it stepped was a horribly loud explosion noise that made Kaminari feel like the sound was shaking his entire being, and left him feeling dizzy.

 

     As soon as it took its second step, he forced the ice out of his legs and turned to run away, before he tripped like a fucking damsel over  some stupid rub

 

     That was not rubble, that was a human. A human boy.

 

     Kaminari instantly snatched the boy’s collar, yanking him up and trying to run, but the boy’s legs gave out, and they both fell back to the ground.

 

       “Hey! Come on! We have to go!” He yelled, shaking the boy’s shirt, but his red eyes were frozen on the giant robot in front of him, and Kaminari yanked the boy to face him, his eyes still dazed.

 

      Please forgive me.

 

     Kaminari pulled his hand back and brought it down hard on the redhead’s cheek, the force sending the boy’s head to the side. The sound was covered by the crashing sound of cement smashing into the ground behind them.

 

       “We have to go!” He yelled again, and the boy looked at him in shock, before they both heard someone cry out behind him.

 

     He whirled around, and spotted a girl laying on the floor, legs crushed by some rubble. Her face was twisted in pain as she shifted, another cry falling from her lips when she realized she couldn’t move. The robot took another booming sound, and she looked up at it in horror, like had had accepted the fact that she couldn’t escape.

 

     He knew that look. The look of utter acceptance, she knew she wasn’t getting out, and she accepted the fact. Hell if  he let another person feel that way.

 

     He instantly snatched the back of the redhead‘s shirt, and yanked him around.

 

     The boy’s eyes were wide with fear, “What are you doing?!”

  

       “What’s your quirk?” He asked, frantic. That girl didn’t have much time.

 

        “What?!”

 

        “Goddamnit, just tell me your quirk!”

 

       “I-I can harden any part of my body.”

 

     Kaminari nodded, and began tugging the reluctant boy towards the girl.

 

       “There’s a girl trapped underneath that rubble, and we’re going to get her out before that robot crushes her.”

 

     The boy looked shocked, before respect shone on his face. “That’s so manly...”

 

       “What?! C’mon! We need to hurry!”

 

     They ran over to the girl, and she looked up with wide shocked eyes when they crouched beside her.

 

       “Are you okay?” Kaminari asked, shaking as he shot a look at the advancing zero-pointer.

 

       “Y-Yeah, but I can’t feel my ankle.” She said, before her eyes went wide. “What are you doing?! Run! You’ll lose points because of me!”

 

      ‘This is a hero school. Do what you think is right.’  He remembered the boy saying.  Right now, saving this girl seemed right.

 

       “Screw the points, I’m not leaving  you here. That’s not what heroes do.” He said, panic turning his thoughts frantic as the robot took another booming step.

 

     He heard the other boy whisper, “So manly.”, before he was sliding his hands underneath the rubble, and his arms turned to what looked like rock.

 

       “I’m going to lift this, and you’re going to pull her out.” He said, all traces of fear gone, and Kaminari nodded, gently grabbing the girl around the waist to yank her free.

 

     As soon as the boy pulled the rubble off of her, with much strain, Kaminari pulled her out and the boy dropped the rubble.

 

     They tried grabbing each of her arms, but the robot took another large step and was suddenly three seconds away from squashing them like bugs. Kaminari gently grabbed the girl and tossed her over his shoulder and took off, the boy running right beside him to make sure no rubble fell on the girl.

 

       AAAAAAAND TIME’S UP!”

 

     Instantly, the robot ceased movement, and Kaminari and the boy slowed, before he dropped to his knees in relief, his heart still racing in his chest from the adrenaline. The redhead slumped to the ground beside him, completely exhausted, and groaned. The girl squeaked when Kaminari gently pulled her off of his shoulders, and immediately began spouting apologies.

 

       “Oh my gosh!” She cried. “I’m so sorry ! You guys probably lost so many points because  of me! You didn’t have to—“

 

       “‘ This is a hero school. ” He recited, and the other two looked at him. “‘ Do what you think is right. Someone said that to me before I took the test, and in that second, nothing else mattered but making sure you didn’t get crushed by that robot.”

 

     The girl looked shocked, and the boy muttered another, “So manly...”

 

     They sat there and caught their breaths, waiting for their hearts to stop trying to jump out of their chests, before they heard an old lady ask if anyone had any injuries.

 

       “Oh. Over here!” He called, waving his hand and gaining everyone’s attention.

 

       “Oh deary me,” the lady said once she saw the girl’s ankle. “What happened?”

 

       “I was crushed under some rubble, and these two got me out from underneath it.” The girl said, and the old lady nodded, before planting a giant kiss on the girl’s forehead.

 

     Immediately, the girl’s ankle glowed a light teal as the ugly purple color began receding, and it gently twisted back to the normal angle.

 

       “Wow,” the three teens breathed in unison.

 

     The nurse reached into her pocket and handed all three of them gummies, “Alrighty dears, make your way back to the locker rooms please.”

 

     Kaminari got back to his feet, feeling much more energetic, and he helped the girl up.

 

       “Thank you so much,” she said again as they began walking towards the exit. “To the both of you. Is there any way I can repay you?”

 

     Kaminari hummed. “I’m gay, but you can buy me coffee.”

 

     The girl threw her head back and laughed, while the other boy nodded in agreement.

 

       “Alright,” she said once she had stopped laughing. “I’m Uraraka Ochako, who are you guys?”

 

       “Kaminari Denki, at your service.” He playfully bowed and pressed a kiss above Uraraka’s hand, the girl giggling at his action

 

       “I’m Kirishima Eijirou, nice to meet you two.”

 

     The three of them walked back to the locker rooms, talking about anything and everything as they got to know each other better, and promised to meet outside the gates to exchange numbers.

 

       “So, how do you think you did?” Kirishima said once they were in the male locker rooms.

 

     He was shocked to find that Kirishima’s locker was right beside his, and when he checked Sero’s, he was disappointed to find it empty. He probably already left.

 

       “I don’t know,” he sighed. “I think I passed, and if I didn’t, I’ll just apply for general studies, y’know?”

 

       “Oh me too,” the red head agreed. “I was kind of—“

 

     Kaminari pulled his backpack out of the locker and turned to look at the boy who had gone silent, only to find him staring at something behind him.

 

     He turned around and followed Kirishima’s gaze, landing on a boy with spiky blonde hair, his muscles tensing under his black T-shirt as he opened his locker to grab his change of clothes.

 

     Ah! He had seen this boy. When they were walking to the testing grounds, he had been making little pops in his hand, which looked like mini firecrackers. He didn’t know how the boy would be able to get into with tiny little explosions like that, especially since Kaminiari himself can use a lot of electricity, and he still had a hard time.

 

   He turned back to Kirishima when blonde boy walked to the bathrooms to change, but Kirishima was still staring at him, watching the boy walk away like he’d never see him again.

 

     And Kaminari understood that look.

 

     He clapped a hand on Kirishima’s shoulder, and the boy jerked, whirling around to stare at him in confusion as Kaminari shook his head.

 

       “My dude,” he said dramatically. “Staring isn’t going to get you a man. You gotta go over there and take him yourself.”

 

     Kirishima’s face flushed, and he opened his mouth to deny it, but Kirishima just shushed him, shaking his head.

 

       “Go get your mans,” he said, before shoving Kirishima, who stumbled back and knocked into someone’s chest.

 

     Kirishima whirled around to apologize, and met red eyes.

 

     Kaminari bolted after that, and even if he really wanted to see how that played out, he didn’t want pop-pop boy to get mad at him.

 

     He didn’t double back on himself six times because he didn’t get lost, okay? He knew where he was going, and he knew the shortcut he took was actually... the long cut, so stop shaking your head at him.

 

     When he finally arrived at the gates, he took a second to do a victory dance, shaking all of his limbs and bobbing his head to his own song as he mentally cheered. He finally made it out!

 

     Ignoring all of the weird looks he was getting, he scanned the students standing by the entrance, and caught sight of a brown bob sitting on a bench.

 

     He instantly dashed over to Uraraka, and flushed when he saw that Kirishima was sitting beside her.

 

     The red haired boy raised an eyebrow at him, crossing his arms and Kaminari sheepishly rubbed the back of his neck. “I, uh, got lost?”

 

       “There were signs,” Kirishima deadpanned, and Kaminari cringed.

 

       “Shush, are we exchanging numbers or not?” He said, waving his hands in their faces when they both laughed at the sudden change of subject.

 

     All three of them swapped phones, and inputted their numbers, before squeezing onto the bench to wait for their bus to show up.

 

       “So,” Uraraka said conversationally. “See any cute guys during the exams?”

 

     Instantly, Kaminari’s brain flashed to the boy who had crawled out of the vent, the boy who said Hottie was his brother, and slumped back onto his seat with a groan.

 

       “I saw the brother of  someone I thought was super cute, but I never saw him .” He whined, and Uraraka hissed in sympathy.

 

       “I... saw someone,” Kirishima said hesitantly, like he wasn’t used to speaking his thoughts.

 

       “Really?” Uraraka shuffled closer, wiggling her eyebrows. “What did they look like?”

 

     Kirishima looked to the side and twisted his fingers together, eyes glazing over as he mentally pictured the boy. “Uhh, spiky blonde hair, tall, red eyes, holy shit he’s behind you—“

 

     Both Kaminari and Uraraka whirled around to scan all of the students lingering around, ignoring Kirishima gasping about being inconspicuous. When Kaminari caught sight of spiky blonde hair, he immediately pointed pop-pop boy out.

 

     Uraraka whistled, her head going up and down as she scanned the boy. “My bisexual ass approves . Better hurry and claim him, Kirishima, or I might just do it for you.”

 

     As Kirishima stuttered excuses as to why he couldn’t do that, his face rivaling his hair color, and Uraraka saying of course he could, Kaminari laughed.

 

     They chatted and laughed, told jokes and made each other cringe with horrible past fails, before one by one, they got onto their respective busses to head back home.

 

     Sitting on the bus, with two new contacts in his phone, and plans to meet up again, he felt as if everything was going to be okay.

 

 

Notes:

*inhale*
I already deleted three chapters because they were like... not leading to Yuuei, and so yeah. I’m sorry... but at least the chapter name fits???

but uhhh, thank you for making me smile everyday, and boosting my non-existent ego! Love!! ❤️

Chapter 13: I Hate You

Notes:

My beautiful, sweet, adorable peeps. Ilysm~~❤️❤️❤️

Next chapter spoiler: is Yuuei.
*evil cackling*

My two stories are mixing together and I have to stop and think about which Inko is which and it’s CONFUSING AF (´༎ຶོρ༎ຶོ`) But at the same time super hilarious??

Please sleep my peeps, don’t be like me (( _ _ ))..zzzZZ

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 

     Shinsou jolted awake at the sound of someone squealing, his eyes wide as he looked around, before relaxing when no villain or criminal blew his door down. He shook his head, running a hand through his blue hair before he collapsed back onto the bed, tossing a pillow over his head to try and get more sleep.

 

     But it seems life isn’t kind.

 

     The door slammed open, and someone jumped onto his legs. By the incoherent, exited rambling, it was Izuku, and he was pumped to the brim with caffeine.

 

       “Can I help you?” He asked, voice scratchy and low, and the boy paused, before shimmying into the spot by Shinsou’s chest, Midoriya’s head popping underneath the pillow.

 

     He peeled open an eye to glare playfully at the boy, and was assaulted by his extremely large beam.

 

     He was right, Midoriya’s breath smelled of extremely sweet caffeine, and he crinkled his nose at the scent.

 

       “Guess what?” Midoriya whispered, his eyes twinkling with his excitement.

 

     Shinsou closed his eyes with a hum, the vibrations running through his chest and into Midoriya’s. “You finally became a Todoroki?”

 

     There was a pause, before Midoriya was shrieking. He shoved Shinsou away and out from underneath the pillow, Shinsou’s chuckles turning into a whine when the bright light assaulted his sleepy eyes.

 

       “Sweetheart,” He whined, before rolling over and gathering the smaller boy into his arms, ignoring the pout on his face. “I‘m trying my best to fall back asleep, but I just can’t stop thinking about you.”

 

     Instantly, blood flushed into Midoriya’s face, and he shoved Shinsou’s amused face away. “You can’t say that!” He cried. “I’m your brother now!”

 

     Shinsou paused, as if the thought just occurred to him. “Oh, well, incest is how far I’ll fall for you.”

 

       “Oh my god, Toshi, shut up!” Midoriya squealed, his face flushing darker as he squirmed in his arms, and Shinsou reluctantly relinquished his hold on the boy.

 

       “Anyways! As I was saying,” he shot a glare at his brother, who just grinned, unapologetic. “School starts tomorrow! I’m so excited! And your boyfriend is  in our class~”

 

     His voice was sing-song in a teasing way, and Shinsou was lurching out of the bed at the tone, Midoriya running out of the room with a shriek.

 

       “Papa! Save me!” He cried, and Yamada whirled around with a spatula in hand like it was a knife, a startled look on his face as he was shoved towards Shinsou. Midoriya took the man’s moment of shock to steal a bacon and run.

 

        “What?!” Shinsou shrieked, pointing at Midoriya like he stole humanities prize. “He stole a bacon!”

 

     Yamada turned around to stare at his other son, but the boy had both of his hands up in surrender. Yamada would’ve believed him if his cheeks weren’t puffed out, the evidence of the stolen bacon.

 

     A fond smile grew on his lips and he shook his head, before plucking another slice of bacon and tossing it to Shinsou, who stumbled back to catch it like a dog to a ball.

 

       “Tattle tail,” Midoriya muttered, but Shinsou just stuck his tongue out, before they were dancing around each other, trying to jab the sensitive part of their sides.

 

       “What’s all the commotion?” Aizawa asked, coming out of their bedroom in his usual attire.

 

       “Dad, I have a question.” Midoriya said in a rush, bouncing up to him as Aizawa raised an eyebrow and sat down, accepting a coffee cup from Yamada with a nod. “What am I going to do about schooling? Class starts tomorrow, and I haven’t been to an actual school since I was nine.”

 

     Aizawa hummed, furrowing his eyebrows like he was in deep thought, before shrugging.

 

     Midoriya just stared at him. “That’s it? You, you don’t know?”

 

       “I guess we’ll just wing it, and hope for the best.” He said nonchalantly, taking another sip of his coffee, and Yamada shook his head with a chuckle, taking a seat at the table.

 

     Midoriya sat frozen for a good five seconds, before slumping over onto the ground like a log, making Shinsou shriek about his injuries.

 

       “I’m going to die,” Midoriya moaned. “I’m going to be the dumbest person there, and I’m actually going  to die.”

 

       “I’m just kidding, Nezu wants to test you, see where you are school wise, because you’re on the same mental level as him.”

 

     Midoriya sat up quick at that. “I’m not on the same mental level as Nezu.”

 

     Aizawa paused, looking down at him. “He said you were, because you were the one keeping the online hackers away.”

 

     Shinsou threw his head back and began howling with laughter, while Midoriya just incredulously stared at him.

 

       “Uhh, no. Hacking comes as a second to breathing to Mei-chan, so if Nezu thinks I’m the one doing it, he never got past the first line of defense.”

 

     Yamada stared at the boys in shock, his food forgotten as he tried to understand what Midoriya meant.

 

       “Hatsume...”

 

       “Is smarter than Nezu.” Shinsou gasped, sliding to the ground with a red face, finding the whole situation to be gold .

 

       “Well,” Midoriya said placatingly, “In terms of hacking, yes. She.... is better than Nezu at hacking.”

 

       “Holy shit .”

 

       “What happened to no cussing at the table, ‘Zashi?”

 

 

 

       “I’m afraid I’m not following.”

 

     Midoriya was three seconds away from banging his head against Nezu’s precious China tea set.

 

     “I mean,” he said slowly, trying not to snap at the male who could actually ruin  him. “That Hatsume was the one who programmed to keep hackers away. She made it look like me as the first defense, Hitoshi as the second, and then she programmed a total memory wipe as the third.”

 

     Nezu just stared at him, his tea cool from where it’d been sitting for the past thirty minutes. He just couldn’t wrap his head around it. Someone had outwitted him .

 

       “I’m saying this,” Midoriya said, “because you wanted to test my IQ or something, and I’m not a genius. I run on street smarts, insults, caffeine,mand analysis, not book smarts.”

 

     Nezu nodded slowly, taking a sip of his cold tea, before leaning over and sliding his desk drawer open.

 

       “I would still like to see where you are, so I know how much to expect from you in the classroom.”

 

     He pulled out a thick packet of papers, and Midoriya was waiting for him to slip one to him, but Nezu nodded to the entire thing.

 

       “Wait,” he said, pulling the entire packed towards him. “You want me to answer all of  these?”

 

     Nezu’s eyes glinted, and he took another sip of his tea. “You have two hours.”

 

     Two hours later, and he was stomping to the teacher’s lounge, muttering incoherent threats under his breath as he clenched his hands.

 

     That test was over a two hundred questions long. That may not be a lot for normal students, but the last time Midoriya went to school was when he was nine. So yes, two hundred fucking questions was a lot.

 

     And Nezu just stared at  him, watching his pencil scratch against the paper as Midoriya got increasingly frustrated.

 

     History was terrible, he couldn’t remember the names of the important people, and the dates kept slipping his grasp, leaving him writing down the dates of all of his old favorite movie releases.

 

     Math was okay, the numbers always made sense if you looked at it a different way than another brain expects you too, and he did that a lot when he was patrolling, trying to find an escape route that won’t won’t end up with him becoming a bloody splatter on the floor.

 

     Science was the same, he needed to know what body parts he could smash with a pipe and not kill someone, where he could land from a high drop without killing himself , and how much the body could take from a certain element before it shut down.

 

     Fuck chemistry, it could die in a fucking hole for all he cared.

 

     Japanese was a pain, because he couldn’t remember how to spell words that the real world doesn’t use, or where to place a comma, because villains aren’t going to ask you to correct their grammar.

 

     English, piece of cake. He picked it up on the streets as a way of communicating so the villains are more confused as to what you’re planning.

 

     Ha, how ironic. He was doing worse in his native tongue than he was doing in his second language.

 

     When he finally arrived at the teacher’s lounge, he went to open the large sliding door, but his phone rang in his back pocket.

 

     He slipped away from the lounge and pulled his phone out, a smile making its’s way onto his face when he saw it ID.

 

       “Hello?” He said.

 

     Phone calls made him feel stupid, because with his headphones, he pressed his phone against it like it was against his ear, and it looked extremely counterproductive.

 

       “ZU-NII YOU SCARED ME!”  Kota’s voice rang out, and Midoriya winced when he heard the boy begin crying.

 

       “Izumi, Izumi, hey, I’m sorry, I’m okay I promise.” He cooed, walking away from the lounge, but the boy kept crying.

 

       “A-auntie said M-Machiavellian was s-shot a-and you didn’t answer y-your phone, I w-was so scared,” the boy sobbed, and Midoriya sat down in front of the large window walls, staring out onto the property with a soft smile.

 

     He and Kota have been keeping in touch, the little boy calling whenever his aunt let him have the phone, and they grew a brotherly bond. Kota was the third person he told he was Machiavellian, after he made the boy swear he couldn’t tell anyone. He didn’t have any of the Wild Wild Pussycats busting down his door, so the little boy had kept his promise.

 

       “Izumi,” Midoriya cooed, and the boy sniffed. “I promise you I’m okay. I’m sorry that I scared you.”

 

       “D-did you really g-get shot?”  The boy sounded so scared, and Midoriya felt like an ass, because he had gone and disappeared off the face of the earth for a week after publicly getting injured, and Kota was probably worried sick that he had lost another family member.

 

       “I did, twice,” the boy’s breath hiccuped, and Midoriya rushed to comfort him. “But! It was nothing but a scratch! A measly bullet can’t take the great Machiavellian down!” He threw his hand up like Kota could see him, and he heard the little boy giggle.

 

       “Pinky promise me you’re okay?”  God this boy was so adorable.

 

       “Pinky promise,” he took a breath and blew air into the microphone, hearing Kota screech and yank the phone away from his ear, before laughing. “There, did you feel that? That was me sending my promise over to you, okay?”

 

     The boy giggled again, Okay Zu-nii, but when I see you again I want the biggest,  BIGGEST hug ever!”

 

     Midoriya gasped and jumped to his feet, putting on hand on his waist and leaning over, as if he was towering over the boy in person. “Do you think you can handle my biggest, biggest hug ever?”

 

       “I can! I super, super can!”  The boy sounded excited, and Midoriya could hear a slight rush of air, as if the boy was bouncing on his feet in excitement.

 

     Midoriya pretended to think, humming to let Kota know that he hadn’t made up his mind. The boy whined, and Midoriya turned when he heard someone walk behind him.

 

       “Alright little bro,” he said, cocking his head at Aizawa, who was leaning against the wall. “You’ll get my biggest hug ever, pinky promise.”

 

     He blew air into the microphone again, and Kota shrieked, before they said their goodbyes, and Midoriya hung up the phone.

 

       “Who was that?” Aizawa asked, ruffling his hair as they began making their way back to the lounge.

 

       “Kota Izumi,” He said, and Aizawa stumbled, before pulling the door open.

 

       “You're the  big sister he won’t shut up about?!”

 

     Midoriya scoffed. “Don’t sound so surprised .”

 

     They both entered, and Midoriya squealed as he was suddenly crushed against Nemuri’s side.

 

       “Nooooooo,” he moaned, squirming in her grasp, and Shinsou just smirked at him. “After I saved you too, Toshi. Betrayal. Absolute betrayal.”

 

     Shinsou just stuck his tongue out at the boy, and watched him squirm in the woman’s grasp, before the heroes finished the classing.

 

       “Well, we’re done with the organizing, so, everyone’s dismissed.”

 

     Midoriya pouted when all of the heroes in the room ran over to him, laughing at his misery, cooing and pinching his cheek as if he was a child.

 

       “I’m not a baby!” He screeched, but the image was ruined by him crossing his arms and being carried by Nemuri.

 

       “Oh, who’s this?”

 

     Midoriya froze at the voice, and Nemuri set him down at his sudden tenseness, where he slowly turned around to meet the owner of the voice.

 

     Blue eyes, blonde hair, gangly limbs, and a sunken in face.

 

     It was fucking All Might.

 

     The man paled, and took a step back when he got a proper look at Midoriya’s face. All of the heroes standing around them froze at his reaction, the tension between hero and hero’s child palpable to everyone.

 

       “Oh...” All Might said, shifting uneasily, his eyes darting past all the heroes. “I didn’t know... you were a hero’s child.”

 

       “Would it have stopped you from saying what you did?” Midoriya’s voice was cold, harsh in a way none of the heroes have ever heard, and they turned to look at him in shock.

 

     The man’s head dropped, his blonde hair shadowing his usually bright eyes, but they held no regret. “...no.”

 

     Midoriya sucked in a breath, and he turned around, ignoring the concerned heroes as he covered his face with his elbow, trying to keep the tears in.

 

     No matter how many times it’s said to him, it still hurts to be told he couldn’t be a hero. Living with his mother, he had had people telling him he couldn’t do it all the time, and he had forgotten what that horrible feeling felt like, since vigilantism was his escape from everything. It didn’t help that this was All Might, the number One hero, the Symbol Of Peace, and he didn’t believe Midoriya could do it.

 

     But he told himself he wouldn’t cry over lost causes.

 

     He put his arm down and blinked the tears away, shoving them deep into his chest as he turned to face the hero, the man flinching back when he saw the boy’s cold glare.

 

       “Good thing you can’t fucking stop me, huh?” His voice was strong, even as it broke on the first word.

 

     Yamada was tense, he had looked up when everything had suddenly gone quiet, and had paled when he saw his son talking the one person he really didn’t like. He had reached out and grabbed Aizawa, tugging him around to look at who Midoriya was talking too, and he was on his feet in an instant, the other heroes taking notice of the boy’s tense parents.

 

       “Wait, what’s happening?” Snipe asked, confusion coloring his tone, and the other heroes nodded in agreement, looking between All Might and Midoriya, then to Aizawa, Yamada, and Shinsou’s tense forms.

 

       “Do you want to tell them, or should I?” Midoriya said, his voice still cold and unrelenting.

 

     All Might shifted, rubbing his arms as he tried to escape the boy’s glare. “My boy—“

 

       “Don’t call me that!” He screamed, and Shinsou snatched him around the waist when he lunged at the gangly man, rage building up in his chest at the man’s audacity . “You can’t call me that! You told me I could never be  a hero! I hate you!  I HATE YOU!”

 

     Shinsou managed to pull him out of the room despite all of his angry thrashing, and once the doors were closed, leaving All Might to deal with all of the incredulously pissed heroes, he collapsed, shaking as he tried not to cry into Shinsou’s chest. Shinsou sunk to his knees with him, cradling his fall and holding the boy close.

 

       “Sweetheart,” Shinsou murmured softly, and Midoriya clenched his shirt, dropping his head as he hiccuped.

 

       “I-I promised I wouldn’t cry over l-lost causes a-and—“ he sucked in a huge breath, and slumped into Shinsou, the boy curling around him like his own personal shield.

 

        “Izuku, we talked about this,” he whispered, and pressed his head against Midoriya’s curly black hair. “It’s okay to cry. I’ll always be here for you.”

 

     And so cry he did, because Shinsou would always be there to put his broken pieces back together.

 

 

Notes:

I’m actually super insecure every time I post a chapter, because I seriously don’t wanna disappoint you guys with a shitty chapter, but you guys just ( T_T)\(^-^ ) and I'm so freaking thankful. Thank you peeps for not hating on me ❤️❤️❤️❤️

Chapter 14: Fail, You’re Dead

Notes:

This is super late I know......... yeah uhhh life? Is that an excuse I can use?

Ohh yeah, thank you universe0ntheinternet for the knife heels idea, ur great ❤️

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 

       “I can’t do this.”

 

     Shinsou heaved an exasperated sigh. “Izuku, for the last time, come out. Meimei is going to kill you if you don’t show her how her new uniform looks on you.”

 

       “I’M LITERALLY IN A BRA.”

 

       “And you literally don’t have breasts. Hurry up.”

 

     The door clicked open, and Midoriya stepped out with crossed arms, a pout on his face.

 

     Shinsou whistled. “10/10.”

 

     Since Midoriya was still on a fine line for his back to rip back open, Recovery Girl had told Hatsume to make sure Midoriya’s uniform had more protection and padding to make sure he didn’t hurt himself.

 

     When Hatsume first submitted the uniform, Aizawa was against it, just because it showed so much skin, but Hatsume said they were trying to sell Midoriya as a girl, and the more skin he showed, the more it showed that he was confident in his body. A boy cross-dressing would not show that much skin, because he would be worried about being found out, therefore they wouldn’t automatically think, ‘that’s a boy ’ if there was a bunch of skin showing, and the figure was female.

 

     He was reluctant, but Aizawa gave in, and Hatsume had quickly began making it. His padded leggings would stay the same, it would just have more weapons hiding so the students would underestimate them.

 

     His arms would be covered in his usual dark green material, except silver bands would stop it at his wrists and the beginning of his bicep, right under the shoulder. They had thick elbow pads, thicker than the ones he had on his original outfit, like Hatsume was expecting him to jump off of high areas to freak the students out.

 

     ...which means he wasn’t being very sneaky when he was planning that out.

 

     The top... resembled a sports bra, with thick straps and no wire. It was padded, and upon touch, was the same fabric that covered his genitals. There was a strip of fabric that covered the ‘Y’ part of his chest, it connected to black mesh that covered the rest of his chest as it went up, connecting to the choker that would wrap around his throat. On the bottom of the bra, a small circular brooch sat, and Hatsume said it had a tracker installed.

 

     Hatsume had also created wrappings that would wrap around his bullet wounds, and they were thick and strong, flexible like Aizawa’s capture weapon, but softer so as to not irritate the wounds. She had changed his boots just a little bit, they had thicker soles, because she said if he clicked his heels together, a knife would slide out of the heel and he could... yeah, he could do that.

 

     With the knifes out, it added to about an inch to the normal three inches, and that put him at Shinsou’s height.

 

     He crossed his arms with a smug smile, eyeing the top of Shinsou’s head. “I’m catching up to you.”

 

     Shinsou scoffed, before snatching Midoriya’s arms to drag him over to where Hatsume was standing, outside of the boy’s bathroom. “Take off those heels and then we’ll talk.”

 

       “Careful,” Midoriya warned. “One misfortunate accident will land you on the wrong side of these heels.”

 

     Hatsume sprang to her feet when she heard the door open, and she instantly darted over, spinning Midoriya around like it was his birthday to scan everything and make sure it was functioning properly. She made him sit down and click his heels together, muttering to herself as she pulled him to his feet and spun him around.

 

       “I wish your dad didn’t take so long to approve on the base,” she muttered, and speak of the devil, Aizawa knocked on the door and let himself in.

 

       “That... doesn’t look like my son anymore,” he said, stumbling back when Hatsume whirled around with a glare, before relaxing a bit when she realized who it was.

 

       “Duh,” Hatsume deadpanned, before crossing her arms. “If you hadn’t taken so long to  approve on the uniform, we would’ve had more time to test out the authenticity, and make sure he wouldn’t have a clothing mishap in the middle of a battle.”

 

     Aizawa raised an eyebrow. “I approved on that design last week.”

 

       “Exactly!” She screeched. “A week ago! A week ! I had to make Hito-chan’s and my uniforms as well, along with the broken babies, and you gave me a WEEK to do so! What if one of the shock absorbers malfunctions and Zu-chan breaks an ankle because he decided to jump off the roof? What if his earbuds break? What if their voice changers break? YOU DIDN’T THINK OF ANY OF  THIS DID YOU—“

 

       “Meimei,” Shinsou said, placing a hand on the girl’s heaving shoulder as Aizawa held his hands up, a shocked expression on his face. “It’ll be okay. You can fix it while the week passes.”

 

       “School starts in two hours , and you think everything will be okay?! UGH! I’m gonna MURDER YOU—“

 

     “Mei-chan,” Midoriya said, and the girl whipped her angry gaze his way. “It’ll be okay, I promise. We won’t be doing anything too strict, it’s just the first day.”

 

     Aizawa coughed, and shifted uneasily, as if he had a secret to hide. Hatsume slowly turned around, anger coming off of her in waves, ready to murder someone, but Shinsou grabbed her arms with a nervous laugh before she could orphan him again.

 

       “My uniform! Tell me you fixed it!”

 

     She turned to him with an offended scoff, tossing her hair over her shoulder, and Aizawa got to live another day. “Of course I fixed it! Come on, let’s go get it. Zu-chan put your contacts in!”

 

     She tugged Shinsou back to where she had their uniforms displayed, and Midoriya mocked her command in a scary accurate imitation of her voice.

 

     Still, one would have to be suicidal to defy the words of Hatsume Mei.

 

     He snatched the contact case and glared at the abominations they held, before looking up when Aizawa sagged to the floor.

 

       “What?” He asked, and the man turned to him with eyes that have seen everything.

 

       “Is she... always like that?” Midoriya nodded, and opened the case, memory telling him he didn’t need a mirror as he pulled out the large contacts.

 

       “She only gets like that when someone messes with her babies, or when Toshi and I are in danger.” He cursed loudly when he finally got the contact in, blinking rapidly to set it into place before moving to the next eye.

 

      “Could you really have a clothing mishap?”

 

     Midoriya hummed, working on the other eye. “Yeah, the first time I tested the original uniform was for mishaps as well, but it was dark outside, so it wouldn’t have mattered if something happened, I could always just slip away. She’s worried that I’ll have a mishap in the middle of class or a training exercise.”

 

       “I... didn’t think about that.” He muttered, and Midoriya chuckled, hissing once the contact was in.

 

      “And that’s why she was three seconds from killing you.” He blinked his eyes, before putting his hands up to shadow them, and he pressed the brooch that had a tracker in it. Instantly, his contacts began glowing, and he hummed in awe when he saw they were brighter than his original ones. He pressed the brooch again, and the glow faded, leaving traces left.

 

       “Oh yeah,” he said, stretching his arms above his head, and twisting to the side gently, nodding his head when he didn’t feel his wounds irritate. “Since I’m Machiavellian, and you’re my homeroom teacher, I’m going to have to sass the hell out of you, like before you adopted me.” He began going through some basic defense moves, slowly moving quicker and quicker when he realized it wasn’t going to hurt, until he was a blur of green, twisting and twirling around the room while Aizawa lamented over his son’s uniform ego.

 

     The door was thrown open, and Shinsou walked in, fully attired in his signature purple uniform, twisting his bracelet around his skin and making his contacts glow. He looked up and nodded at Midoriya’s wrappings.

 

       “Doesn’t irritate anything?” He said, stepping forwards with his hands out when Midoriya did a twirl.

 

       “Nope!” He chirped, and Shinsou grinned.

 

       “Good. Ready to mess with some kids?”

 

     Midoriya bared his teeth. “Born ready.”

 

 

 

     They had actually planned to scare the students, like drop down from the ceiling and land on a desk, or pop out of the vent like a mole, but Aizawa had made them wait in one of the grounds that was used for the upperclassmen training.

 

     Apparently, he was going to put them through a small test to see how well they could do in staying alive for an hour. He called Midoriya and Shinsou ‘Taggers’, and they were intrigued.

 

     Aizawa had shown them the white fabric that the students would be wearing wherever they pleased, and were easily removable if you grabbed it and yanked, much like a capture the flag belt. The students would be sent into the grounds after Midoriya and Shinsou, although the students didn’t know that.

 

     All they knew, was that they needed to protect their ‘Life’ no matter the cost, because once it was taken off of them by one of the ‘Taggers’, they would automatically fail. They could protect themselves of any means, but once their flag was removed, they were out.

 

       “How long does a normal physical exam take?” Midoriya whined into the comm in his ear, his female voice still weirding him out, and he heard Shinsou’s Puppeteer chuckle, deep and husky, like he had just woken up.

 

       Depends ,” he hummed, and Midoriya huffed.

 

       “On what?”

 

       “The teacher and the school.”

 

       “Fun,” Midoriya sighed, leaning back to sit on his padded bottom to let his bent legs get circulation back. The last thing you need is dead legs on the run.

 

     Like the asshole he was, Aizawa took that moment to come over the intercoms.

 

       Taggers into place?

 

     Midoriya stood up and leaned off the side of the building, flashing a thumbs up at one of the cameras he had spotted earlier. He guessed Shinsou did the same thing, because he had to duck back down to the roof quickly when the doors opened.

 

       Students, you have one hour to stay alive. Start.”

 

     Midoriya shook his body out, getting the blood going as he gently pulled out his earbud, and was immediately hearing everyone’s pounding footsteps, their stifled breathing and clothing flapping in the air.

 

     He scoffed. The last thing you need is breezy clothes on a hero’s job. If you had to chose between flashy and thorough, you always go with the latter.

 

     After all, Pride means nothing to a corpse.

 

     He turned, hearing someone come up the stairs, and he quickly scanned his surroundings, making sure there were no other students in sight, before he ran to the edge, sliding off of it but catching the rim below it, effectively leaving him hanging off the side without being seen from above.

 

     He heard the person panting heavily, and by the light footsteps and slight shifting, it was either a female, or a boy with long hair. He couldn’t hear clothing though, so maybe a skin tight suit?

 

     He heard them walk to the edge and sink low, on the other side of where he was hanging, and he stifled his breathing, before calling upon his mighty bicep muscles as he pulled himself to the top.

 

     He completely abandoned his feet, because using them would’ve shoved his lower half away from the wall, therefore making him stand out from below, and making him noisier as he got up.

 

     He got himself onto the roof silently, and was more than a little startled to see nothing but a white belt floating in air, but still low to the floor, like they were still trying to stay out of sight, despite their invisible status.

 

     As he crept closer, when he was at least five feet away, a high pitched scream rang out from the other side of the grounds, and the person instantly stood, as if they were trying to see what had happened.

 

       Satou Rikido, fail.”

 

     Damn. Shinsou got to the first person before he did. He pouted, but still made his way to the person, who was muttering to themselves, and he yanked the belt off, the person whirling around with a gasp.

 

       “Scream,” He said, and the girl sucked in a startled breath and she screamed .

 

       Hagakure Toru, fail.”

 

     He bowed down at the panting girl, feeling a little guilty for scaring her. “My apologies, Hagakure-san, but you should make your way to the screening room.”

 

       “Machiavellian? Your costume...”

 

     He felt an instant irritation at the word costume, but he repeated that she should go to the screening room, and he gave her back her rope. She wasn’t allowed to put it back on, she had to carry it, to let everyone know she had failed.

 

     He sniffed disdainfully. “Costume.” Before he pulled his earbud out just a bit. He heard two people breathing heavily from a couple of floors down, almost covered by Hagakure’s footsteps.

 

     He grinned, because this was actually pretty fun. As he was quietly making his way down the floors, another scream rang out, echoing in the large indoor ground, and Midoriya knew Shinsou was making them scream to intimidate the surviving students.

 

       Jirou Kyoka, fail.”

 

       “Oh my god,” he ducked behind the wall when he heard the male voice speak. It somehow sounded familiar. “You don’t think the Taggers are killing people do you?”

 

       “Don’t be stupid Denki,” another boy spoke, and Midoriya tilted his head. He knew that name. “This is a hero school, no one should be dying.”

 

     Midoriya peeked around the corner, before silently siding around it, crossing his arms and leaning against the wall as he pressed the silent brooch, his contacts lighting up and illuminating his entire form.

 

       “Ignorance is a bliss,” he said, and the two boys whirled around, before screeching when they saw his glowing form.

 

       “Oh my god!” One of the boys shrieked, while the other said, “Holy shit!”

 

     Holy shit is correct. This was large elbows and lightning boy. Kaminari Denki and Sero... something.

 

       “You guys are awfully loud,” He cooed, his female voice sounding seductive and god he wanted to smash his head in—

 

       “Ma-Machiavellian?” Sero stuttered, and Midoriya hummed, sliding closer to the trembling friends. “What are you doing here?”

 

       “There should’ve been two letters on the list of your physical exam scores,” he said slowly, a dangerous but innocent tone. “One was M, and the other was P. You didn’t see them?”

 

       “Machiavellian... and... Puppeteer?”

 

       “Bingo!” He giggled, splaying his fingers on his cheeks, promising to bathe bleach when this was done, and never tell Shinsou he was messing with a future Aizawa. “Now, I’m here to kill you, so scream nice and pretty, okay?”

 

      What the actual fuck Izuku?! This is a simulation, not a slaughter house. Get it together!

 

     Kaminari listened quite well, he screamed and scrambled back, but he wasn’t quick for someone who has been running for their entire lives.

 

     He clicked his contact’s glow off, startling the boy’s for a split second at the sudden darkness, and he took the opportunity to spring forwards and snatch both of their white belts. He then twirled around to dart back to the wall he had been leaning against.

 

     Kaminari was on the floor, and Sero was standing, but both were frozen, staring at Midoriya in shock.

 

       “Kaminari Denki, fail. Sero Hanta, fail.”

 

     Midoriya giggled, because he was now ahead of Shinsou, and handed the shocked boys their belts back. “Please make your way to the screening room!”

 

     He skipped out of their line of sight, before dashing into one of the alleyways, ducking under the pipes and jumping over trash cans, before he heard metal bang ahead and a soft curse. No one would’ve heard it over the loud scream that rang out again, but Midoriya did.

 

     He picked up his speed and came around the corner face to face with a... crow’s head.

 

       “Kirishima Eijirou, fail.”

 

     In the time it took for Crow’s eyes to go wide in shock, Midoriya had scanned his entire body hidden underneath his cloak, and noticed a slight rumple on his left arm. He reached his hand out and caught the edge of it just as a shadow burst from the boy’s chest, but he ducked underneath it and slid away in a crouch. The boy whirled around, his shadow forming a... larger crow, before Aizawa’s voice rang over he intercom again.

 

       “Tokoyami Fumikage, fail.”

 

       “Whoa!” Midoriya chuckled, standing up and holding the boy’s belt out. “You almost had me! Please make your way to the screening room!”

 

     He turned and dashed away before the boy could say anything else, and that’s how the rest of the testing went.

 

     He would sneak up on the students, take their belt before they could realize it, and added another tally to his name. The only thing mentionable was that Shinsou had gotten to Todoroki, making him pout, and that had gotten him slammed into the wall by tail boy, which his back did not like. He had still gotten the boy’s belt, and ran off, because the boy wouldn’t stop apologizing.

 

       “All students fail. Taggers, please make your way to the screening room.”

 

     Midoriya whistled as he stood, because there was still thirty  minutes on he clock, and they had gotten all eighteen students.

 

       “Toshi,” He said into the comm, and the boy hummed. “How many did you get?”

 

       I don’t know ,” the boy replied. “ But I’ll race you to the room.”

 

       “1, 2, 3, go!” Midoriya yelled in a rapid breath, ignoring Shinsou’s cry of outrage, and they both began running towards the stairs across the room.

 

     Midoriya came onto the last building’s roof by the stairs, and wondered if Hatsume’s shoes would work for seven stories.

 

      There’s only one way to find out.

 

       Izuku, NO !” He heard Shinsou shout, but he had already thrown himself off of the building, and it was a rush.

 

     He knew when most people were falling off of a building, their thought were usually a jumble of holy fucking shit no I’m gonna die fuck I never even kissed Todoroki—

 

     His thoughts were not like that. (Except for maybe the last part) He felt free when he was falling, no social standers telling him he’s worthless, no haters telling him he’s a skimpy bitch, no gravity to hold him down, nothing. He could just fall, and enjoy the feeling.

 

     But eventually, falling usually meant you were going to hit the ground. (Unless he was falling in space. That’s an idea—)

 

     He bent his knees as the ground approached, and as soon as they were touching the ground, he sprang forwards, launching himself diagonally across the ground where he could duck and roll to expel the seven stories of adrenaline. No pain in his legs, or sound from the fall, sweet. Hatsume’s babies work magic.

 

     As soon as his rolling speed was normal, he pushed himself to his feet and sprinted to the door. He heard Shinsou right on his heels, so he pushed himself faster, opening the door was what slowed him down the most.

 

     Once he got it open, he got one look at all of the stunned students before Shinsou tackled him, and he fell to the floor with a female screech.

 

       “Hey!” He cried, before snatching Shinsou’s leg when the boy got back up, sending him tumbling to the floor as he rocketed to his feet and jumped onto the wall, the tips of his shoes the same sticky substance as last time from when he tore them off from his fall.

 

       “Cheater.” Shinsou hissed, and Midoriya stuck his tongue out at him, although he action was lost behind his voice changer.

 

       “Are you two done?” Aizawa asked in his most done tone ever, and before Midoriya could laugh, he remembered to stay in uniform.

 

       “Are you asking me to stop or continue, Eraser?” He said sassily, crossing his arms as his feet stuck to the wall, and the man took a deep breath.

 

       “If you don’t listen to me, I ’ll expel you. You’re only here to—“

 

       “Keep talking,” Midoriya said, waving his hand dismissively, praying to everyone above that he would still have parents after this. “I yawn when I’m extremely interested.”

 

     Ingenium’s little brother gasped as if he had just cursed his grandmother in seven different languages. “You should never speak to a staff member like that! Apologize immediately!”

 

     Midoriya took a big breath, because Machiavellian was a shit to heroes, not children. He leaned back and kicked his feet off of the wall, using his hands to push himself away from it as he fell. Just because he wanted to, he did a tight back flip, landing in a completely silent crouch that made Aizawa’s eye twitch.

 

     He stood up and bowed down in front of Ingenium’s little brother. “I apologize for my rudeness, Iida-kun. I was not raised with adults, and I understand that I am uncultured. I hope you will find it in yourself to forgive me.”

 

     Midoriya only stood up straight once the boy had stammered out an acceptance, and he was back to his cheery self. “Alright! We’re watching the screening right?”

 

       “Yes,” Aizawa said simply, turning to the giant screen behind him.

 

      He turned on the monitor, and immediately ran through everyone’s fail, pointing out what they could’ve done better, and Midoriya cringed when Ojiro’s came on, the way he snatched the belt and ducked to the side, forgetting that the boy had a tail. The boy had whirled around, shocked, and his tail had smashed Midoriya into the wall, where he had collapsed to the floor, the wind knocked out of him.

 

     Instantly, Shinsou whirled around to him. “Are you okay?! Did you open your wounds again?! Is the bruising okay?! Did you rip your lungs again?! Is that why you didn’t get up?! Why didn’t you say anything?!” As he continued his momma bear rant, he had snatched Midoriya by the shoulders and was examining his stomach and back, spinning the exasperated boy in a slow circle.

 

       “T—Puppet I’m okay,” he said, sighing when he was completely ignored. He grabbed Shinsou’s head and shoved it into his side, ignoring the way the mask pressed against his stomach uncomfortably. “You can continue.” He said to Aizawa, who slowly turned back to the monitor to ask what Ojiro did wrong.

 

     Midoriya nodded his head along with whatever Aizawa was saying, and released Shinsou, because he really wasn’t paying attention. He could feel two pairs of eyes boring into the back of his head, one was curious, and the other was angry.

 

     He tilted his head and peeked out of his mask from he corner of his eyes. He scanned the students until he met red eyes.

 

     They were angry, simmering but not overly so, like Midoriya had wronged them, so it was justified. Bakugou Katsuki shouldn’t have that look, Machiavellian didn’t do anything to him. Bakugou shouldn’t stare at Machiavellian like he couldn’t believe she was there, like he was upset about something she did, like he knew something she didn—

 

     He froze, dread creeping up his stomach and twisting it into a dark chasm that made him cold sweat. A small smirk grew on Bakugou’s lips.

 

      Holy shit, please no. Fucking hell, no, no, no—

 

      “Machiavellian? What’s wrong?” Shinsou whispered, and Midoriya stiffly turned to face Aizawa wrapping up the lesson and dismissing them.

 

       “Bakugou knows.” He whispered, and Shinsou made a soft strangled noise in the back of his throat. “Bakugou knows.”

 

     When the entire class was making their way to the door to change back, Bakugou brushed right past Midoriya, his shoulder touching his, and he whispered,

 

       “Whenever you’re ready, Izuku, I’ll be waiting.”

 

 

Notes:

Yeahhhhhhhh it’s just getting started my peeps! Ilysm❤️

Chapter 15: Beginning Of You

Notes:

HaHAAAA I know what I’m doing now~~~
Thank you my lovely peeps, you guys rlly help me out
I’m super grateful, I love you ❤️❤️❤️❤️

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 

       “.....I think.... you should talk to him.”

 

       “I can’t do that!” Midoriya cried, lifting his head from his hands as he stared incredulously at Hatsume. “What would I say?!”

 

       “Well,” she said slowly, polishing her favorite monkey wrench. “You could start by saying ‘sorry’.”

 

       “Sorry,” He deadpanned. “Sorry.”

 

       “Well, yeah,” she tilted her wrench in the light, furrowing her eyebrows when she caught another smudge. “Y’know, for erasing his memory, and messing with his emotions.”

 

     Midoriya dropped his head onto the table, and groaned. “He could be the same, Mei-chan. What if he still wants to tell my mother?”

 

       “If he wanted to tell her, he would’ve,” she smiled at her wrench, before setting it back into her toolbox, a new one Shinsou had bought for her birthday. “He has known long enough to come to terms with your living, and vigilante status, along with accepting the fact that you altered his memories. If he wanted to tell your mother, he would’ve.”

 

     He felt her ruffle his hair, and he huffed. “I hate it when you’re smarter than me.”

 

     He heard her gasp. “So, you always hate me?!”

 

       “Mei-chan!” He cried, sitting up with a pout as the pinkette laughed. “You’re so mean!”

 

       “Don’t hate me because I’m right, Zu-chan.” She cooed, picking her box up and making her way to the new shelf in the base to put it away. “Now, you’ve been moping for... exactly six hours, so you can either man up and talk to him, or you can wuss out and hide here.”

 

     He stuck his tongue out at her, but she wiggled her fingers in his direction and slipped out of the back exit.

 

     Midoriya had shown up to the base because he had missed Hatsume when they were leaving, due to him and Shinsou being adopted. He had been freaking out after what Bakugou had said to him, and he needed to know what she thought he should do, before he could make up his mind.

 

     Shinsou had been extremely helpful. Midoriya had asked him what he thought he should do, and all he got was, “Kaminari... Denki....”

 

     Super helpful.

 

     Midoriya sighed again, before pushing himself out of the chair, his mind made up. It was late at night, so he would swing by Bakugou’s room and pray that he was sleeping.

 

     ...why did that sound creepy when Midoriya repeated it in his mind?

 

     He slipped his headphones over his ears and snatched his old uniform boots. They were dull and well worn, but the stickiness that kept him stuck to vertical walls worked just fine. He slid them on under his jeans and stood up, slipping into his civilian sweatshirt, thankful Hatsume had allowed him to start wearing normal clothing.

 

     He got out of the base and ran down to the train station, and when buying a ticket, he steeled his nerves, because he was really going to do this. He had already done it before, but he had banished it to the back of his mind to forget, forget that he had wiped his best friend’s memory.

 

     He got plenty of weird looks on the train, because it was late at night and he was short, young-looking, and sitting on the train with sound-canceling headphones. He ignored them all as he wondered what he was going to even say.

 

     How do you start a conversation with someone who’s bitter about you brainwashing them? How do you apologize to someone for wiping their memory clean? How do you talk to your old best friend who you had a falling out with? How do you even look at them?

 

     These thoughts were not helping him, but before he could lament over his misery, the train stopped at his station, and he was forced to get out of his seat and slip out of the doors.

 

     He took a deep breath, and looked around, at everything he had left behind at the age of nine. The nostalgia was hitting him just as hard as it did last time he was here, and he exhaled as he began walking, away from the train station and towards where he knew Bakugou  lived.

 

     Standing in front of the house, Midoriya really didn’t know what he was supposed to do. Was he supposed to knock on the door? Introduce himself as Bakugou’s friend? Aizawa Midori, or Midoriya Izuku?

 

     This should not be so hard.

 

     He felt his phone vibrate, and he pulled it out. It was a text from Hatsume, with an unknown number on the bottom.

 

     Or he could do that.

 

     He silenced his phone and slipped his phone into his pocket, making his way to the side of the house. When he was well into the shadows, he pulled the lining covering boots off, along with the gloves he had snatched.

 

     Once he was sure they would work, he darted to the side of the house, and jumped onto the building, his hands and feet sticking perfectly, and he let out a breath of relief. They still worked.

 

    Before he could jinx them, he crawled up the wall as quickly as he could, where he grabbed the roof and pulled himself all the way up, collapsing onto his back as he stared up at all the stars that were twinkling in the sky.

 

       “Here we go,” he muttered, and he pulled out his phone, not even bothering to sit up, and unlocked it, staring at the unknown number Hatsume sent him.

 

     With a deep breath, he pressed it, and it began ringing. He pressed it to his headphone ear as a phone below him began ringing.

 

       “Hello?” Bakugou said, a little hesitant, the sound of someone answering an unknown number.

 

       “...hey...” Midoriya practically whispered. Bakugou sucked in a breath, and exhaled it slowly.

 

       “You... are ready to talk?”

 

       “Not in the slightest, but here I am. I think you should open your window to let me in.”

 

     There was a silent pause, before he heard the boy get out of a chair, set the phone down, and then he was sliding the window open.

 

       “It’s open. When will you get here?”

 

       “Step aside.” He hung up, and waiting until he heard Bakugou step away from the window, and only when he did, did he secure his phone in his pocket and slip off the edge, swinging himself clean through the window.

 

     He heard Bakugou make a tiny squeaking sound, and he pushed himself to his feet, wiping off imaginary dust as he turned back to close the window.

 

       “I want to be mad at you,” Midoriya faltered, but succeeded in closing the window. When he turned around, Bakugou was staring into space, a broken expression on his face.

 

       “You made everyone believe you were dead. You made me believe  you were dead. Do you know... how painful it was to learn you never died? You just... ran away?”

 

       “That didn’t happen,” he snarled, and Bakugou flinched back when Midoriya advanced.

 

     He grabbed the taller boy’s arm and tossed him onto the bed, the startled look turning into one of confusion. Midoriya sat down heavily on the chair and adjusted his headphones, trying to calm himself.

 

       “...why do you wear those?”

 

     Midoriya sighed and dropped his hand, leaning his head back against the chair. “My eardrums will burst if I don’t.”

 

       “Oh....” Bakugou trailed off, awkwardness seeping into his form as Midoriya organized his thoughts.

 

       “What did... my mother,” he said slowly. “Say about me?”

 

       “Well,” Bakugou twisted his fingers together and bit his lip. “She... said you didn’t make it out of the building, that Endeavor told her he found your ashes.”

 

       “That bitch!” Midoriya  snarled, before he slapped a hand against his mouth. He closed his eyes and prayed to every deity above that Bakugou’s parents didn’t hear that.

 

     He was in the clear.

 

     He removed his hand and looked into Bakugou’s shocked eyes.

 

       “She left me there, Bakugou. She walked away from me, she knew I  was there—“

 

       “No she didn’t!” Bakugou cried, and Midoriya felt his eye twitch in irritation. “She was so upset  when she found out—“

 

       “Bakugou,” he flinched. “Who was there? Me or you?”

 

       “...you.” Bakugou whispered, sinking back onto the bed.

 

     Midoriya nodded. “Don’t interrupt me.” At Bakugou’s nod, he continued.

 

       “She walked away. I watched my mother leave me for dead, Bakugou. If she really did love me, she would’ve told Endeavor that I was there, that I had ran in there to find her. She had shaken her head when Endeavor asked her if anyone else was in the building.” He looked up into Bakugou’s teary eyes.

 

       “She mourned me for fifty eight days, where you still cried at my grave six years later. How does that sound right? You, my childhood bully, mourned me longer than my own flesh and blood.” Bakugou cringed at the reminder, and Midoriya took a moment to realize just how much the boy had changed.

 

     He wasn’t brash or loud anymore, it almost seemed as if he had curled into himself, and needed more reassuring that he could be good. He wasn’t confident in himself, he seemed almost... meek? Midoriya wanted to laugh. It seemed like the almost switched personalities.

 

       “...I see why you... reacted the way you did.” He twisted his fingers into his shirt. “I’m sorry. I... won’t tell your mother.”

 

     Midoriya sagged with relief, not knowing he was so tensed up. “Thank you. How did you know who I was?”

 

     Bakugou was silent, before slowly shaking his head. “If you decide to erase my memory again, I’ll have that reminder to let me know that you’re still alive. If I give it to you, there’s no saying you won’t get rid of it along with my memory.”

 

     Midoriya felt grudging respect for the boy. Bakugou was smarter than he looked, and that was something he often forgot.

 

       “Smart.” He said, and Bakugou shifted, dropping his eyes to the floor. “What?”

 

       “Can.... can we....” Bakugou’s words kept trailing off, like he couldn’t bring himself to ask the question. They were soft, hesitant, and Midoriya couldn’t help but swell with hope.

 

       “Can we?”

 

       “...be friends?” Midoriya smiled softly, because this boy sitting in front of him was so different from the one he grew up with.

 

       “Yeah. We can be friends.”

 

     Midoriya knew he cried a lot, and if this was how Hatsume felt every time she had to comfort him, he promised himself he wouldn’t cry that often.

 

     He seriously didn’t know what to do. Shinsou usually just held him and let him cry, whispering words of comfort, but that was because they were best friends. Hell, they shared a bed because the trust was so strong. With Bakugou, he didn’t know what to do.

 

     He said to hell with it and he wrapped his arms around the boy, a little stiff due to his lack of knowledge.

 

     Bakugou sunk into his side as if he was a soft blanket, curling his arms around his waist and burying his face into Midoriya’s shoulder. To say Midoriya was shocked would be an understatement.

 

     It really sunk in. Bakugou had changed.

 

     There was a knock on the door, and Midoriya had a second to think shit, before the door was opening and Bakugou Masaru was sticking his head into the room.

 

       “Katsuki—“ the man cut himself off when he met Midoriya’s eyes, his eyebrows furrowing as he stepped further into the room. “Who are you?”

 

       “Uhh.... hi?” Ignoring the panic icing his veins and turning his stomach into a black pit, he was doing okay.

 

     What the hell is he supposed to say? He sure as hell wasn’t going to introduce himself as their best friend’s dead child, so he was just going to sit there awkwardly.

 

       “Katsuki,” Masaru said, and the boy sat up, wiping his eyes.

 

       “Sorry,” He whispered, and Masaru shifted at the boy’s tear-clogged voice. “He’s just comforting me.”

 

     Masaru glanced at Midoriya’s frozen figure, then back at his son. “About what?”

 

       “I’m gay.”

 

     Midoriya really couldn’t say he was shocked. He had seen a few people eyeing up Bakugou’s form during the review, but the boy only had eyes for a fellow red-eyed boy. He just wasn’t expecting the boy to come out in order to save his butt.

 

     Masaru blinked, before furrowing his eyebrows. “And?”

 

     Bakugou looked taken aback. “...and?”

 

       “That’s what you’re worried about?” Masaru smiled softly. “It’s okay. Just be yourself.”

 

     Midoriya was pissed. He was fucking pissed. He felt like punching through the wall and screaming off the top of his lungs, or setting Shinsou’s most hated song on repeat.

 

     Bakugou was a fucking pretty cryer. He still looked beautiful, what the fuck?! When Midoriya cried he looked hideous . He had snot running down his nose as his face turned red, but not Bakugou. What the actual hell. How was that fair?!

 

     Masaru walked into the room, and sat down by his pretty cryer of a son. Midoriya stood up, and awkwardly excused himself, feeling like he was intruding on an extremely personal matter.

 

       “You’ll c-come back right?”

 

     Midoriya paused by the door at Bakugou’s voice, and he sighed, before nodding. “I’ll see you around.”

 

     He closed the door behind him, and turned to stand face-to-face with Bakugou Mitsuki.

 

       “Who are you?”

 

        “...Bakugou’s friend. I have to go, I’m sorry for intruding.” He bowed at her shocked face and inwardly cried.

 

     He was running down the stairs and in the house with his outside shoes on. That went against everything he  had ever been taught.

 

     When he made it to the door, he slipped through it silently, and dashed away from what had almost been his utter doom.

 

     He was running for a bit, just trying to rid himself of the paranoia in his chest that said Bakugou would tell the world who he was, and slowed to a stop in a park.

 

     The park he and Bakugou used to play on as kids.

 

     Nostalgia slapped him hard in the face, and he smiled softly as he walked up to the playground, looking much smaller than he remembered it. He ran his fingers against the slide and tunnels, remembering all the games of Heroes and Villains, running around with Bakugou like nothing else mattered.

 

     If tears slid down Midoriya’s face, he ignored it. He pulled out his phone, and saw multiple missed calls from his parents, before one text message from Shinsou saying to hurry up, because Aizawa was three seconds from tracking him down.

 

     He chuckled, and wiped his eyes, telling himself it was just sweat.

 

     His phone lit up again, and he saw a new message on his screen. It was an unknown number. A little curious, because Hatsume made sure to check all of the unknown numbers for hackers and viruses, he clicked on it.

 

 

    Unknown Number

 

RE: Me

 

    The beginning of you.

 

 

     Midoriya’s heart stopped.

 

     Before he knew it, he was running, his phone clenched tightly in his hand as he sprinted away from the playground, tears making his vision blurry.

 

     He almost got his by three cars, but he ignored all of their honking and angry screaming as he dashed away. None of them had crashed, so he wasn’t worried.

 

     As he was running, he didn’t even need to wipe his eyes, his speed made the wind rid of the tears as they fell, like a windshield wiper.

 

     His chest was tightening, from his sprinting or lack of breathing, he didn’t know. It was a tight, cold feeling that gripped his chest and told him he was seconds away from passing out if he didnt breathe. He ignored it, the feeling in his chest making his head spin as tears and his lack of air swirled his vision around the corners, but he arrived at his destination.

 

     As he stumbled to a stop, he slipped on a puddle of what he prayed wasn’t blood, colliding with the ground and skinning his hands and cheeks, shredding his jeans.

 

     He shakily pushed himself to his hands and knees, and stared into the alleyway, feelings welling up in his chest as he gritted his teeth in an attempt to push them back.

 

       “This, right now, is the beginning of you. The new you.”

 

     Midoriya sobbed as he grabbed the wall and yanked himself to his feet, everything aching from his fall and sprinting. He was shaking as he wrapped his hands around his body, stumbling further into the alley as his nose stung and tears choked his throat.

 

       “When you’re older Squirt, I’ll tell you who I am.”

 

     He was sobbing hard as he walked further into the alley. His body was shaking from the adrenaline fading and the pain kicking in, but he ignored it as he cried, the air he was getting smelling like trash and stale blood. He was choking on said air and tears when he saw movement in the corner of his eyes.

 

     He whirled around, his eyes crinkling as a new wave of tears spilled from his eyes, his ears burning and nose red as the man stepped into the light.

 

     A barely-suppressed wail spilled from his mouth as the man opened his arms, and he was colliding with his chest in the nest second, curling his fingers into the black coat, burying his face into the white shirt. The smell of a campfire burning wafted up to his nose, and sent another broken wail clawing out of his throat.

 

       “Miss me, Squirt?”

 

 

Notes:

....feels??? Anything???

So it’s not late, becuz I've been doing daily AND IM NOT LATE

Yeh school hasn’t even started and it’s already stressing me. One of the classes is just *incoherent screeching*

I’m sorry. Ty my peeps for sticking with me 🥰🥰🥰much love

Chapter 16: To Save A Villain

Notes:

*inhale* alrighty peeps. Here we go, I’m so happy I got u guys with feels last chapter.

❤️❤️❤️ stay safe and healthy!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 

    Todoroki Touya. Todoroki Touya .

 

     Dabi had held Midoriya for a while as the younger boy’s body was wracked with sobs, his comforting presence just as he remembered it when he was younger.

 

     He had waited so long  for Dabi to contact him, every day was spent with a hopeful feeling only to be crushed when nothing happened. He had yearned for Dabi to contact him more than he had yearned to see his mother, and that was only apparent to him once his eyes were clear.

 

     Once Midoriya had been able to breathe properly, Dabi had picked him up like he used to when he was a child, and it sent him into another wave of tears. He had carried him to an apartment, Dabi’s apartment, and set him down on the bed, before leaving to get a first aid kid.

 

     Midoriya had curled into a ball on the bed, breathing in the scent of someone he had seen as an older brother, someone he had yearned to see again for almost six years.

 

     Dabi had always said that once Midoriya was ready, once he could handle himself, he would leave him to his own devices. At the ripe age of ten, Midoriya had told Dabi he could handle himself.

 

     If he knew it meant Dabi would completely disappear from his life, he would’ve never said he was ready. He would’ve stayed with Dabi and pretended it took him longer to understand things due to his quirkless state. He would’ve begged to stay with the boy, begged him to not leave him.

 

     But he didn’t. He had told Dabi he was old enough, and the boy had hugged him, said he’d tell Midoriya who he was when he was older, and he had left. Midoriya had spent so long trying to find him, but every time he was even close, Dabi would disappear of the radar, and Midoriya would be left to regret.

 

     Dabi had come back with the kit and began patching together Midoriya’s injuries with the same gentleness that nostalgia sent tears spilling onto his freshly bandaged cheeks. He had gotten Midoriya’s favorite sweatshirt, the one that was originally Dabi’s, and Midoriya had slipped into it, promising himself he wouldn’t give it back.

 

     Then he had sat down beside the sniffling boy, and said, “Todoroki Touya.”

 

    And that’s where they were now.

 

       “Todoroki?” Midoriya whispered, and Dabi hummed, laying down and crossing his arms behind his head.

 

       “Shocked?”

 

     Midoriya snuggled into the sweatshirt and inhaled deeply, cherishing the scent of a campfire. “A little... Your little brother—“

 

       “Shouto,” Dabi breathed, and Midoriya could hear the yearning pain in his voice. “He was so young, I don’t think he remembers me.”

 

       “...I could always ask him.”

 

     Dabi shot up and whipped around. “What?”

 

     Midoriya hummed softly. “We go to the same school. We’re in the same class.”

 

       “You... go to Yuuei?”

 

     Midoriya looked up to Dabi at the tone, and tilted his head. “Yeah? Why?”

 

     Dabi exhaled and sagged back down onto the bed. “I’ve... done some bad shit, squirt. Really bad shit.”

 

     Midoriya was up, alert in an instant. “Dabi, you’re not on drugs are you?!”

 

     Dabi choked on his breath, before it turned into a humorless laugh. “No, no. Much worse.”

 

     Midoriya paused, and thought, what would Dabi do to piss off his father? Dabi always had a major hatred for him, and only today did he learn that his father was the shitbag Endeavor. So, what would piss off Endeavor the mos—

 

     Midoriya sucked in a breath. “Dabi.... no.”

 

    Dabi’s face twisted. “I’m so sorry.”

 

       “No!” He cried, bolting up and turning to the older boy, dread pooling in his stomach. “Please, you’re lying!”

 

   Dabi’s eyes were sad, regretful, but they held no lies.

 

       “Why?” Tears were pooling in his eyes just like the dread in his stomach, and his heart was clenching in pain.

 

     Dabi, the only one who was there for him at his lowest, was a villain.

 

       “Izuku,” Dabi sighed, and reached out, but Midoriya stumbled back.

 

      He didn’t want to believe it, first his mother and now Dabi?  His heart wouldn’t be able to take it any longer. Pain flashed in the older boy’s eyes, but he dropped his hand.

 

       “I was so angry . I had fallen in deep, was drowning before I even realized what I was doing. There’s no way out for me anymore, I’m stuck. Stuck with people who enjoy what they’re doing.” He sighed, but looked up at Midoriya, his eyes holding no deceit, only the truth. “I promise you, I promise you , I will never hurt  you.”

 

     Midoriya felt a weird emotion drain everything else he had been feeling, and the urge to cry came crashing upon his chest like tidal waves, coming and going but always getting stronger.

 

     Fighting against a tide desperate to drag you under and drown you was useless.

 

     He was in Dabi’s arms again, tears spilling from his eyes and into his mouth, so he could taste his own sorrow, his own heartbreak. His mentor, someone he had trusted with his entire life was a villain.

 

     It hurt, it hurt so much more than his mother could’ve ever hurt him. It was a stinging pain that snatched his heart and wrapped it in metal wire, clenching and drawing blood every time his heart beat, letting him know that he would always be in pain.

 

       “I’ll never hurt you, ever , I swear on my life.” Dabi whispered again, and the wire clenched harder, tightening and squeezing more tears out. Dabi may be a villain, but what villain promises someone to never hurt them? Is he really a terrible villain, if he vows to never hurt Midoriya?

 

     Would he break that vow?

 

       “D-dabi,” Midoriya sniffed, and the boy hummed softly. Midoriya took comfort in the rumbling, it told him that Dabi was really here, in front of him. “Y’know, I think I like y-your brother.”

 

     Dabi choked, and began laughing, squeezing the smaller boy closer to his chest. “Okay squirt, I’ll show you how to woo the fuck outta’ a Todoroki.”

 

     Midoriya listened to Dabi talk, his voice riveting as it swirled around Midoriya’s ears, comforting in a way only someone you trusted could get. The rumbling in his chest soothing the pain in Midoriya’s heart as he relaxed, slowly going slack in the older boy’s arms.

 

     No matter how much he may trust everyone in his new family, no matter how safe he felt with them, nothing could  get him in Dabi’s arms.

 

 

 

       “Squirt. Hey, squirt, wake up, your phone is beeping.”

 

     Someone was shaking Midoriya, and he heard a familiar heartbeat pattern. For a split second, his brain thought he was nine and sleeping in a box beside that heartbeat.

 

       “Dabi~” He whined, before bolting upwards, awake. “Dabi?”

 

     The black haired boy smiled fondly, and slipped his headphones back over his ears. “Come on, your phone has been blowing up.”

 

     Midoriya gasped at the reminder, and snatched his phone, before paling.

 

     He had fifty four missed calls and twenty six missed text messages.

 

       “Oh gosh,” he whispered, and Dabi snickered.

 

       “I answered one, and the moment they heard my voice, they were threatening me for kidnapping you. I hung up, and that was almost an hour ago.”

 

       “Dabi!” He cried, before cursing and calling Yamada, hopefully the lesser of three evils.

 

       “Izuku?!”

 

     He inwardly cursed again. He did not mean to scare them.

 

       “Uh, yeah? Sorry.”

 

       “Oh my god! Where have you been?! Do you know how worried we’ve been?! Shota almost called the cops, Hitoshi thought the worst, we didn’t know what to do—“

 

       “I’m sorry.” He said meekly, sticking his tongue out at Dabi’s snickering. “I found someone... important to me.”

 

     Yamada paused, and Dabi turned away, his shoulders shaking from suppressed emotions.

 

       “If you’re dating someone, just tell us. Someone answered your phone earlier, is that your—“

 

       “No!” He cried, before gagging at the thought.

 

     He screeched when Dabi smacked him with a pillow. “Don’t hit me! I’ll dump hair remover in your hair dye!—“

 

       “I’ll burn your fuckin’ katsudon,” Dabi said back, and Midoriya muttered threats underneath his breath.

 

       “Izuku?”

 

       “I’m here! Sorry, I didn’t mean to fall asleep, it won’t happen again.”

 

       “Who... was that?”

 

       “Remember Dabi?” Dabi whirled around to stare at him in shock. “Yes I told them about you, they need to know who I hold dear to me.”

 

     Dabi blinked, and that expression seemed to stay in place.

 

     Midoriya stuck his tongue out. “I’m with him. I, uh, fell asleep—“

 

       “On my chest like a fuckin’ cat.”

 

       “Shut up!” He screeched, and launched himself at the taller boy, both of them falling off of the bed with cries. “Stop snitching on me!”

 

       “You’re so heavy,” Dabi heaved, and Midoriya slapped him with a pillow.

 

       “Shut up. Suffocate on the pillow.”

 

       “What is happening?!”

 

       “I’m suffocating Dabi with a pillow!” Midoriya chirped, voice way too bright for someone admitting to murder.

 

       “I’m being suffocated with a pillow,” Dabi said sadly, as if he had no control over the situation.

 

       “I’m going to call your father, call your brother, he’s worried. I’m glad you’re okay.”

 

     He hung up the phone, and Midoriya sagged over onto Dabi’s chest. “I’m dead.”

 

     Dabi hummed thoughtfully. “That sounded like an adult. Why’s your brother scarier?”

 

       “Oh, ignorance is a bliss.” Midoriya whispered, before pulling up Shinsou’s contact.

 

       “...Izuku?”  His voice was soft, sounding like a child when they’re lost in a large mall, realizing that the cart they were following wasn’t their mother’s. The fear creeping up and tears right around the corner.

 

       “Yeah,” He whispered, and Shinsou broke down.

 

     It wasn’t often that Shinsou cried, but when he did it was usually a few quick tears, and he was done. It was never sobs, broken and choking, struggling to breathe.

 

       “You scared me!”  He cried, and Midoriya winced. “Y-you said you’re going t-to talk to Bakugou, t-the boy who wanted t-to tell your mother y-you’re alive, a-and then you j-just fucking disappear! What the fuck Izuku?!”

 

     Midoriya sat up, and rolled off of Dabi, the boy sitting up himself and removing the pillow from his face. He crossed his arms over his knees and tilted his head, watching the emotions flit over Midoriya’s face.

 

       “I’m sorry Hitoshi,” He whispered, and the boy sobbed. “I didn’t mean to scare you. I fell asleep, my phone was muted. I’m so sorry.”

 

        “I hate you so much,”  the boy cried, and Midoriya winced. “Don’t do that  to me.”

 

       “I won’t, I’m sorry.” Midoriya said placatingly, and the boy told him to hurry up before hanging up.

 

     Dabi whistled. “I can see why you’re more scared of him. He’s fuckin’ deadly.”

 

       “Told you.” Midoriya muttered, before realizing the sweatshirt Dabi put on him was gone. He whipped around to scan the room, not spotting it. He turned back to Dabi. “Where’s the sweatshirt?”

 

     Dabi blinked. “Oh. I washed it.”

 

       “What?!” Midoriya cried, launching himself to his feet as Dabi held his hands up in surrender. “Why?!”

 

     Dabi looked confused. “Because it smelled?”

 

       “It smelled good! Dabi!” He whined, and Dabi stood to walk to the washer, where it pinged like a cue. He opened it and pulled out the wet sweatshirt.

 

    Midoriya felt his heart clench when he realized it would no longer smell like Dabi. That was one of the main reasons he kept stealing it from the boy when he was younger, he loved the way it smelled. It smelled like Dabi, and that always brought him comfort.

 

     Dabi rolled his eyes at Midoriya, and he jolted. He didn’t realized his emotions were so connected to his face. He pinned the hoodie up on a line and set his hand on fire, holding it around the sweatshirt so it would dry and smell like his flames.

 

     That was weird about Midoriya. He hated fire. Hated the way it looked and consumed, burning everything around it until the beautiful colors were blackened, charred beyond help.

 

     Dabi’s flame, although it was fire, never bothered him. It was a pretty, pretty blue color that smelled homey. It was a campfire smell, different from the smell of burning houses and flesh, burned corpses and bloody bodies, the screaming pain , screeching screaming burning bleeding fire—

 

       His face was pressed into Dabi’s side, and he blinked away the tears he didn’t realize were pooling in his eyes.

 

       “Don’t force it,” Dabi said, and the smell of his beautiful fire filled the room. “You’re traumatized Izuku, don’t force yourself to get over it. It’ll happen in your own time.”

 

       “But I love your flame,” Midoriya whispered, and felt Dabi ruffle his hair behind his headphone strap.

 

       “That doesn’t mean your brain is healed from what you went through. Give yourself time. Forcing it will only hurt you more.”

 

     Midoriya sighed, forgetting that Dabi could be such a mother hen sometimes, meaning he was almost always right. “Okay.”

 

       “There,” Dabi released his head and Midoriya shimmied his way between Dabi’s arms and his body, ignoring Dabi’s chuckle.

 

     He squealed happily and snatched the hoodie from the taller boy, hugging it to his chest as he relished the warm feeling and Dabi’s scent.

 

       “Thank you,” he said, his voice muffled from the sweatshirt. Dabi ruffled his hair, and opened one of the cabinets, pulling out a small black box with intricate carvings.

 

       “I took this from you,” Dabi admitted. “It pains me every time I see it, so I’m giving it back to you.” He opened it, and Midoriya felt his heart clench.

 

     It was a necklace. Namely, the necklace Dabi had given him when he was nine.

 

     It had been Dabi’s mother’s, Rei’s necklace, and he had taken it before he ran away, leaving his mother with the promise that when she saw the necklace again, he would be right around the corner.

 

     Dabi hurt every time he had seen it, so he had given it to Midoriya. It was a quarter-sized white snowflake, diamonds encrusted into it to make it shine prettily. It hung on a slim gold chain, so it would never fall off.

 

     Midoriya reached out and grabbed it, pulling it out of the box and slipping it over his head.

 

     He had to be careful wearing this. All of the Todoroki’s knew about this necklace, because Rei had told them that if they ever saw that necklace, they had hope of getting away from Endeavor. If any of them saw it on Machiavellian, he didn’t even want to think about what would happen.

 

       “Anything else you took you wanna give back?” Midoriya chuckled wetly, and Dabi smiled fondly.

 

       “Don’t know how to give your happiness back, sorry.”

 

     Midoriya tapped his phone.

 

       “Keep in touch.”

 

     Dabi looked taken aback, and then conflicted, but he didn’t say anything. He grabbed his coat and ruffled Midoriya’s hair.

 

       “Come on, I’ll walk you to the station.”

 

     In Dabi’s warm hoodie, his campfire scent wafting up to Midoriya’s nose, his necklace sitting on Midoriya’s chest, and Dabi himself walking by his side, Midoriya was happy.

 

     It didn’t matter that this man was a villain, that he had done some shady shit, because Midoriya was going to be a hero, and heroes saved people.

 

     Todoroki Touya was number one on his list.

 

 

Notes:

I love you guys, honestly. Thank you so much, I’m so grateful ugh I’m going to go cry

Okey, I’m back I’m gud. How was that chapter? I’m gonna post this and then pass out, ‘cuz I only sleep when I don’t wanna *fingerguns* is that one word? I’m so confused

ANYWAYS love you guys, see you next chapter! ❤️❤️❤️

Chapter 17: They’re Not Dating

Notes:

Welllllcome back my lovely peeps. I’ve noticed that my chapters are getting shorter so I’m trying to make them longer.

Whoo, you guys are gonna be in it when Dabi comes back *evil laughter fades into darkness*

❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

    

 

     Midoriya was grounded.

 

     He really didn’t mean to scare any of them, but they didn’t listen when he tried to say so. Something about why would they get him a phone if he wasn’t even going to use is properly. Even though HE bought the phone.

 

     Shinsou had even pitched in and given him an extra week to Aizawa’s two weeks and Yamada’s month. Like a little traitor! All he did was mute his phone and fall asleep! Why do they have to go and—

 

     Something slapped him upside the head.

 

       “Hey!” He whispered furiously, rubbing his head as he rolled over to face Shinsou. “What was that for?!”

 

       “You’re moping,” Shinsou muttered, burying his arm back into the blanket. “Like you don’t deserve your punishment.”

 

     Midoriya pouted, and rolled over, curling back into a ball.

 

     He had tried arguing his case, saying that it really wasn’t his fault, but it was lost on all ears. He had sat on the couch with a pout while everyone had agreed on a month and a half of grounding, like he wasn’t in the room. There was no getting out of it.

 

     He didn’t know how his grounding was supposed to work, considering they weren’t going to take his phone away, and he was still allowed to leave the house. Well, maybe not the last part, but if he snuck out by replacing himself with a warm water filled pillow by Shinsou when he was asleep, no one needed to know.

 

     Which was what he was currently waiting for. Shinsou needed to hurry up and fall asleep, because he was craving katsudon, and his parents had banned him from eating it, as a part of his punishment. Yes, sneaky Midoriya sneaking out to eat katsudon.

 

     After a good five minutes of laying still, Shinsou’s breathing evened out, and his heartbeat slowed down to the pace of someone in deep sleep. Midoriya shifted closer to the edge, and the boy didn’t react.

 

     He slowly began reaching down, under the bed, and prayed to every deity above that nothing would snatch his arm and drag him underneath. When he felt the warm pillow, he quickly yanked his arm back, because those monsters wait for nothing.

 

     He had filled it with hot water in the five minute gap that Aizawa and Yamada were away from home, and Shinsou was in the shower, and stashed it under the bed, cooling down to a body heat in time for him to replace himself with it.

 

     He swiftly rolled over and placed the pillow against Shinsou’s chest, before rolling off the bed and laying still, praying that Shinsou stayed asleep.

 

     He did.

 

     Midoriya let out a small breath, before he quietly snatched his sound canceling headphones and slipped them over his ears, pulling on Dabi’s sweatshirt and the necklace along with it, just because he didn’t want to part with them, now that he had them back.

 

     Aizawa and Yamada haven’t added locks to the windows, and that means they don’t believe that Midoriya would jump out of a three storied building to escape his prison.

 

     They obviously underestimated him. I mean, Machiavellian’s signature move is jumping off of buildings and disappearing.

 

     He had his old pair of Machiavellian boots, and he slipped them on over his leggings, securing them before silently sliding the window open. A gush of cool air came into the room, and Shinsou shifted, but didn’t wake.

 

     He slowly climbed out of the window, keeping his body close to the wall, and he and closed the window behind him, leaving a crack just big enough for his fingers to slip through when he came back.

 

     He turned, holding the sill, and looked down to the floor, but he no longer felt fear facing long falls. He scanned the area to make sure no one was out, before he let go of the sill and he dropped three stories.

 

     He jumped out of his own skin when his landing made a low thud sound , and his heart began racing. He stilled with a hand over his heart, making sure no one else had heard it. Apparently the sound absorbing heels malfunction with time and use.

 

     He stood and brushed imaginary dust off of his sweatshirt, casting one more look at the window, before dashing off towards the nearest fast food court, hoping at least one of them sold katsudon.

 

     Five minutes later, he found one, but it was thirty minutes from closing time, so he had to beg for it to be ordered to go. As soon as he was done paying, he snatched his food, said his thanks and made his way outside, where he sat at one of the empty tables and dug in.

 

     Ahh, how he had missed katsudon. This was probably cheating in his grounding, or whatever it’s called when you do something you’re not supposed to, but no one told him the rules, so he was just abusing his lack of knowledge.

 

     When he was done inhaling his food, he chugged the water and stood, collecting his trash and throwing it away. He looked around like the paranoid child he was, before he flipped up his hood and began his way back home. The sky was dark, and anytime someone wanted to approach him, for whatever shady reason adults approach minors at night, he would glare at them, or bare his teeth, and they would run away.

 

     He was almost halfway to his apartment, when someone’s footsteps matched his and he was alert. Those footsteps sped up, and just before he was getting ready to run, his sweatshirt was snatched, and a man said,

 

       “Touya?”

 

     Fucking shit.

 

     This must be the brother, the one Midoriya kinda-not-really met when he got shot, but in his second of panic, the name slipped his mind.

 

     He lowered himself to the ground, before jolting, spinning to lose the man’s grip, and he took off, sprinting as fast as he could in his malfunctioning boots. He heard the man start, before giving chase.

 

       “Touya?! Why are you running?!”

 

      Because I’m not Touya hahaha, fuck, please go away .

 

     He slid into one of the alleyways and scanned everything in it, before jumping onto one of the trashcans, swiftly climbing onto the fire exit and running up the stairs until he was on the roof, where he crouched low and stifled his heavy breathing. Running after eating was a big no-no, he would have to remember.

 

     Midoriya heard the man stumble into the alleyway, before he loudly cursed, obviously irritated in himself for losing who he thought was his brother.

 

     Midoriya winced, and realized he probably shouldn’t wear Dabi’s sweatshirt so often, especially since it seemed Dabi wore it with his siblings, often enough that they would recognize it on sight.

 

     He shook his head and stood when he was sure the man was gone, turning around and running away, jumping roof to roof as he came back to his apartment.

 

     He was so, so lucky  as he slipped back into the window, because Shinsou was still sleeping, meaning the pillow worked like a charm. Score one for the cross-dresser.

 

     He put his old boots back under the bed and slipped his headphones off, before taking Dabi’s sweatshirt off, folding it and placing it back from where he took it.

 

     When they were still deciding on his punishment, Aizawa had made to take it away, but Midoriya had snatched it back, saying Aizawa could take anything but the sweatshirt. Aizawa had said the punishments take away what you cherish most, as a way to make you regret what you did, and he had cried, thrashed against Shinsou, screaming that he’d hate all of them if they took it away, that he’d never forgive them, and Aizawa had slowly given it back, where he had curled around it and cried.

 

     He had just got  Dabi’s sweatshirt back, just got back something that was taken from him when he was young. Now that he had it back, it was his reminder, that Dabi was still alive and in need of saving.

 

     Midoriya was glad they promised to never take it, because that means he could wear it and be reminding of Dabi, but it seemed he needed to be more careful whenever he put it on. Now that he was calm, he could remember that the brother’s name was Natsuo, and he recognized the sweatshirt on sight. Would that mean the sister, Fuyumi, and Shouto would remember it?

 

     He decided to deal with it when the problem arose.

 

     Midoriya slipped back into the bed, and removed the water pillow and chucking it underneath the bed, before snuggling into his brother’s arms as he fell asleep, comforted by his heartbeat and the faint smell of Dabi’s flame.

 

 

 

     The next day, Hatsume felt a little bad about getting him in trouble, before he showed her his necklace, and she was squealing.

 

     He had told Hatsume about the necklace, back when they were younger and fresh into vigilantism, and had begged her to be on the lookout for it. She had promised, but all throughout these years, Dabi stayed under the radar.

 

     But now that it was sitting on his chest, in it’s rightful place, he felt nothing but joy. Joy that something he had cherished was back in his hands, his to love and care for.

 

     He also felt a challenge. He had to keep Todoroki from seeing it, all Todoroki’s, else they track Midoriya down and demand for answers. At least, until he and Dabi have enough evidence to take Endeavor down.

 

     Midoriya looked up, his straightened hair slipping into his eyes as he blinked at the door. He had been staring off into space, but had become alert when he heard someone walking towards the door. He normally couldn’t hear Aizawa with his earbuds in, because the man was silent on his feet, so who was coming?

 

       “Machiavellian?” Someone said. “What’s wrong?”

 

     He hissed when the footsteps got louder, already knowing who it was, and the entire class turned to look at the door when it was flung open.

 

       “I am... coming through the door like a normal person!” All Might shouted, and the entire class was suddenly on their feet, shouting at each other in shock and awe as the number one hero took his place in front of the class.

 

     All Might went on about something or another, but Midoriya was staring into space, in his own world while Shinsou had his hand on his seat, leaning over his desk as casually as he could.

 

     Midoriya wanted to laugh.

 

     All Might had said he didn’t think Midoirya could be a hero, and repeated it when he found out Midoriya was a hero’s child, as if being quirkless was his demise, something he could never go past. And yet, here he was, sitting in All Might’s class, one of the most talented students, and the man doesn’t even know it.

 

     Machiavellian meant cunning, scheming, and unscrupulous, especially in advancing in one’s career. Honestly, right now, sliding underneath All Might’s radar, he felt like that was pretty freaking on point.

 

     Suddenly, small compartments holding the student’s costumes slid out of the wall, jerking Midoriya back to the real world as all of the students began clambering over each other in order to get there first.

 

       “Oh yeah! Machiavellian, Puppeteer, you can either help the students with their gear or follow me!”

 

    Midoriya cringed at his loudness, resisting the urge to roll his eyes, and turned to Shinsou. “You follow him, and when the students are done dressing, I’ll lead them to the grounds, that way no one’s late.”

 

     Shinsou paused, uneasiness written in his black and pink eyes, before he shook his head. “No.”

 

      Midoriya reached over and placed a reassuring hand on the boy’s shoulder, looking into eyes that almost matched his. “I’m not going anywhere. You’ll see me once they finish dressing, okay? I’m not going to disappear.”

 

     Shinsou stared into his eyes, before slowly nodding, and he pushed himself out of his seat. “Don’t leave.”

 

     At Midoriya’s nod, Shinsou walked towards the door and left the room, Ashido turning around to watch him go with a lovesick look.

 

       “He’s so dreamy ,” she sighed, falling into the invisible girl with a sigh, clutching her case to her chest as the girl giggled.

 

       “All he did was walk,” Satou said, sounding confused, and Ashido was on her feet pointing at him in an instant.

 

       “Exactly! And you could see the grace in his movements! He’s so beautiful .”

 

     Midoriya giggled, and the class turned to him when he pushed himself up and made his way to the door. “He’s also hella gay. Good luck with that one, Ashido-san.”

 

     He glanced at the class’s shocked expression and laughed, before motioning towards himself. “Come on! I need to take you to the locker rooms so you can change.”

 

      He was so lucky  he could fit through the vents, because he could hear both of the locker room’s conversations at the same time, and monitor the rumors going around. Not in a creepy or perverted way, but he couldn’t help either of them if they needed help.

 

     The men would freak if he came into the lockers, and he would  freak if the girls dragged him into their lockers, so hiding in the vents seemed ideal to him.

 

     He told them to wait outside of the lockers when they were done, and he was most interested in Bakugou’s conversation with... Kirishima. He needed to get these names down, he couldn’t just call all of them by nicknames... or could he?

 

     When the last person finally exited the locker room, almost ten minutes later, he shimmied his way out of the vent, and listened to them tittering in confusion, not seeing him anywhere.

 

     He had crawled into the vent backwards, so he pushed the opening out with his hands, and the entire class jumped when the metal lid clattered to the floor.

 

       “Oops,” he giggled, before sliding smoothly out of the vent like a snake, high above the student’s heads, and their confused shock amused him.

 

     Hatsume had added the sticky substance if he pressed his brooch twice, it would slide out of his shoe like a hidden compartment and come forwards to help him stick.

 

     So, he climbed down the wall slowly and jerkily, like something out of a horror movie. Did he do that on purpose? Yes, yes he did.

 

     Once his feet were on the floor, after he crawled his way out, he stood and he pressed his brooch twice before turning to the students.

 

       “Ready?” He asked, and all of them opened their mouths to bombard him with questions, but he wasn’t in the mood, so he turned on his heel and dashed away.

 

     That, and Todoroki Shouto’s eyes had been drawn to something shiny sitting on his chest. It seems as though he was always on the lookout for Rei’s necklace, and Midoriya felt joy when he realized this would be a real challenge for him.

 

     He already had proof on Endeavor’s child abuse, and he knew he could get Touya and Rei to stand up against him, the rest would follow suit. He would have to speak with Tsukauchi soon, to start a case on the number two hero, so they could get out of his abusive clutches.

 

       As soon as he came out of the tunnel, he was tacked to the ground by Shinsou, and he squawked when he was picked up and tossed over a shoulder.

 

        “There’s no way they’re not dating.” Someone whispered from the mass of students behind him, and there were several rounds of agreement.

 

     All Might went on to tell them about the exercise and teams and yadda yadda, but Midoriya had only one question.

 

       “How long do you have to be tied up in order to be out?”

 

     All Might shifted. “Uh, five seconds?”

 

     All of the students began whining about how that was such a short amount of time, but Midoriya bared his teeth, although no one could see it. Five seconds was all he  needed.

 

     They started the exercise, and everyone stood in the viewing room to see everyone’s strategies in the making, instead of just wether they fail or not.

 

     Midoriya couldn’t bring himself to watch, so he was standing towards the wall with his back facing the screen. Shinsou was beside him, facing the same problem, and they comforted each other.

 

     The students, yeah they were young, but they made so many mistakes, mistakes that would get you killed in the real world.

 

     He couldn’t watch Jirou close her eyes whenever she listened for her opponents, or the way Yaoyorozu put trap after trap up instead of working against her opponent’s quirks, the way Ashido and Aoyama freely use their quirks without thought of hurting possible civilians, the way everyone came through the front door, as if they didn’t think that villains wouldn’t drop a bomb on them as soon as they step through, everything.

 

     All of them spoke loudly, arguing as they searched the buildings, and they split up when they needed to stick together, and stayed together when they needed to split up.

 

     Midoriya realized now why Nezu wanted them to attend in uniform. These innocent students have not yet been introduced to the horrors that laid in the profession they wanted to learn, and it was up to Shinsou and him to show them the ropes.

 

     It was painful, to be reminded that that was how he was supposed to be. He was supposed to be carefree and mistake prone, he wasn’t supposed to know how to survive on the streets, or how to pickpocket in order to survive, how much someone can bleed from a certain spot before death, or how much—

 

     He was up. Thank god he was partnered with Shinsou.

 

     Except their opponents were Bakugou and Todoroki.

 

     Fun .

 

       “What’s your plan?” Shinsou asked when they were standing outside the building, the floor plan already memorized. Midoriya had been pacing, and Shinsou was staring at the building, trying to see if he could play the layout in his head.

 

       “I don’t know,” Midoriya said, burying his hands in his hair. “They both have fire quirks— so I’ll just— I don’t know, To— Puppet what am I supposed to do? I can’t just— I mean I could— since Dabi— but then what— his is red, red like blood— bleeding, choking—“

 

     Shinsou was suddenly in front of him, his forehead pressed to his as he took a deep breath, and Midoriya instinctively copied him.

 

       “How about this,” he said softly, breathing syncing with Midoriya’s. “You’ll go in from above and find the bomb, and I’ll go in and deal with them?”

 

     Midoriya took a deep breath. “I can handle Todoroki. He won’t use his flames. You’re going to have to take Bakugou.”

 

     Shinsou stared into his eyes, and the horn blowed behind them, telling them the exercise had started, but they both ignored it. It was best to give the students a bit of time, before they swooped in and won. “Are you sure?”

 

     Midoriya nodded, and Shinsou exhaled. “Okay, try not to be Machiavellian too much, otherwise you’ll kill them.”

 

     Midoriya nodded again, and they both took off towards the building, Midoriya slowing a bit so when he jumped on the wall, it wouldn’t shock him so much.

 

     Midoriya pressed his brooch twice and jumped onto the wall, while Shinsou ran straight into the building, his footseps silent. He and Shinsou could run extremely fast, so he didn’t even know how many floors the boy had cleared while Midoriya only got up one.

 

       “I’m not moving. Tell me what you hear.”  Puppeteer said over their comm, who knows how many floors up, and Midoriya crinkled his nose at the quality. Hatsume’s sounded like the person was right beside you, not that they were three feet away talking through a phone.

 

     He would bow down at Daedalus’s feet and praise her for her excellent quality when he got back, because he really took her technology for granted.

 

     He reached up and pulled his earbud out, and suddenly he could hear one person running on the fifth floor, another person breathing lightly but not moving, and the other person standing still, but the sound of—

 

       “Someone’s running through the halls, heavy footsteps so heavy gear? I think that’s Bakugou, but Todoroki is guarding the bomb and it sounds like he’s getting ready to freeze the building. Get ready to jump over it.”

 

       “Alright.”

 

     Midoriya put his earbud back in and quickly scaled the building in record time, shoving himself up into the air as ice quickly froze over the place he had been crawling up.

 

     He landed in a silent crouch and felt the adrenaline rush through his system, because he was only thinking of getting the bomb. He took a deep breath, because this was a simulation and he was against children, not trained villains.

 

     Despite his calming down, he was hyperaware of everything around him, and could see the camera in the corner of the roof, pulsating colors like a rainbow vomiting. Midoriya bared his teeth as the adrenaline made him feel alive, and he pressed his hands to the concrete, where small vibrations traveled through the ice. Someone was right below him.

 

     He grinned and stood, pressing his comm. “I’m jumping in, three when you’re in place.”

 

       “Three.”

 

     Midoriya put himself in a runner’s start position, and said, “Two.”

 

       One !” They shouted together, and Midoriya took off towards the edge, and he slid last moment, snatching the edge of the building and using his momentum to throw himself towards the window, where he clicked his heels together and braced himself for impact.

 

     He shattered through the window, sending ice flying everywhere, and making the two ‘villains’ in the room duck to cover their heads. He landed in a loud crouch, thank you knifes, before throwing himself at the bomb.

 

     As soon as his hand touched it, All Might’s voice rang over the speakers, “Hero Team Wins!”

 

       “Whoo!” Midoriya said, standing up straight before squeaking as his heel got caught in the metal, and he crashed down to the floor.

 

       “Ha!” Shinsou cried, and Bakugou shook his head, looking majorly confused. “Sorry buddy, controlled you for a second there.”

 

       “It’s... over?” He asked slowly, and Midoriya cringed. Bakugou might not take lightly to being under Shinsou’s control again. Thankfully, the boy seemed more out of it than angry.

 

       “Yeah,” Midoriya said, clicking his heels together and the knifes retracted into his shoes. “Sorry about that, we didn’t want to swoop in a kill you, so we have you a bit of time to formate a plan.”

 

     That was a lie, they kind of just winged it, which could’ve been their downfall if they were too cocky, but it seemed like it worked out to Midoriya. They did win, after all.

 

     Todoroki’s hands were clenched, and he slowly turned to face Midoriya, anger in his features. “That wasn’t time, you came in and beat us.”

 

     Midoriya shifted, turning to face Shinsou’s guilty face. “Oops.”

 

       “Please come back to the room, we need to continue the exercise.”

 

     Midoriya got the strongest urge to flip off the camera that was sitting in the corner of the room, but then his dad would be disappointed in him, flipping off the number one hero on camera ? Nope, you gotta do that where there’s no evidence.

 

       “Alright, we’re coming.” He deadpanned, waving the camera in a shoo-shoo motion.

 

     He turned and skipped his way to Shinsou, ignoring the two students behind him, before grabbing his arm and he leaning in close.

 

       “Race you.” He took off immediately after that, ignoring Shinsou’s indignant screech, and he laughed.

 

     He made it this close to being first, but he tripped on the heel and met the ground hard, his ankle twisting in a very painful way. Shinsou was the first one into the room, but he turned around to come back for Midoriya.

 

       “I’m injured,” he moaned, placing the back of his hand on his forehead like a damsel, and Shinsou scoffed, ignoring the student’s incredulous stares.

 

       “You’ll live.” He said flippantly, and placed Midoriya on the ground, where he kneeled and pressed his fingers to Midoriya’s ankle.

 

       “Ow!” Midoriya jerked his leg out of Shinsou’s touch, and the boy rolled his eyes, standing up.

 

       “You probably just sprained it, you’ll be fine.”

 

     Midoriya sighed heavily, and leaned back, crossing his hands over his chest as he closed his eyes. “This is it for Machiavellian, vigilante of six years, she shall be missed.”

 

     Shinsou snorted and sat down, putting his ankle in his lap as he slowly began taking his boot off. Shinsou hissed at Midoriya’s darkening ankle and waved Todoroki over.

 

       “C’mere Fullbuster, I need your ice.”

 

    Midoriya snorted, and Todoroki confusedly walked over, holding his right hand out as he created an icicle.

 

       “Fullbuster?”

 

     Shinsou shook his head, but amusement was coming off of him in waves.

 

       “If we may continue with the exercise.” All Might coughed into his hand, and Midoriya rolled his head to the side to face him with much difficulty, due to his mask.

 

       “Everyone’s done. What could possibly be left?”

 

     All Might shifted and pointed to the monitor. “What you did wrong.”

 

       “Tell me what I did wrong.” Midoriya cooed, and the class shifted uneasily, his tone not matching the words he was saying.

 

       “Well, for one, you broke the window—“

 

       “Aoyama and Ashido destroyed the pillars and building with their quirks, and you’re going to lecture me on a window?”

 

     All Might paused, like he didn’t understand why Midoriya would just sit there and listen like  the rest of the students.

 

       “You sent ice shards everywhere, and it could’ve hurt the villains and host—“

 

       “If we were up against real villains, I would’ve just gone in there and knocked them out without being flashy. I wouldn’t have worried about hurting them, or damaging property.” Midoriya tilted his head to the side. “I could hear into the room, and I didn’t hear any hostages or robots pretending to be hostages.”

 

     All Might seemed to be getting more and more irritated, his smile becoming strained. “You can’t—“

 

       “Go ahead!” Midoriya yelled, trying to get to his feet again, and the entire class stepped away. “Tell me I can’t be a hero! Say it! You had no problem—“

 

    Shinsou slapped a hand on his voice changer and switched it off, forcing Midoriya to stop his rant. “That’s enough.”

 

     He picked the shaking boy up and turned away. “I’m taking h-her to Recovery Girl, continue your lesson.”

 

     Shinsou carried Midoriya away from all of the shocked occupants in the room, and the door slammed shut behind them.

 

       “Well,” Kirishima said uneasily. “Something major just went over our heads.”

 

    All of the students agreed, but All Might was staring at the floor in stunned silence. He had only told one person they couldn’t be a hero, and that was the Aizawa boy, the son of Eraserhead. Why would Machiavellian—

 

     Voice changer, voice. Heels, height. Mask, face. Wrappings, gun wounds. Contacts, eyes. Earbuds, sound.

 

     Machiavellian was Eraserhead’s child. Eraserhead had a vigilante for a child. The only question was, what gender was Machiavellian?

 

       “I think she had a really pretty necklace, kero,”  Tsuyu said, pressing her finger against her chin. “It looked expensive.”

 

       “She had a necklace?” Hagakure asked, her gloves saying she was bouncing up and down in excitement. “Do you think it turns into a really cool weapon?”

 

       “That’s a good question,” Uraraka hummed. “I’m didn’t actually get to see what it was.”

 

       “Oh!” Yaoyorozu chimed in. “It looked like a snowflake!”

 

     Todoroki tensed, and stared at the girls from the corner of his eyes.

 

       “Really?” Ashido asked, leaning into their small circle. “How can a snowflake look expensive?”

 

       “It sparkled like a diamond.” Tsuyu croaked. “So, it must’ve been expensive, kero.”

 

       “Oooo,” Uraraka said singsongy. “Do you think Puppeteer gave it to her?”

 

       “No!” Ashido cried, falling back into Jirou. “He can’t! Not my Puppeteer!”

 

       “You’re so weird ,” Jirou said, gently pushing the girl off of her.

 

     As the girls continued making guesses on who have Machiavellian the necklace, Todoroki stared down at the ground like he could burn through it with his eyes.

 

     He had seen a necklace on Machiavellian, but she had moved away before he could get a good look at it. He knew what his mother’s necklace looks like, because Natsuo had showed him a picture of it, and told him to be on guard for it. He didn’t know why it was so important to his siblings and mother, but they said if it’s seen, they had hope.

 

     If Machiavellian had his mother’s necklace, the one she was waiting for, how was that supposed to help them? What was it supposed to do?

 

     He shook his head. It’s probably not even her necklace. Snowflake necklaces aren’t that rare, so he doesn’t know why he’s overthinking it.

 

     Still, a small part of Todoroki said he needed to be sure, be sure that Machiavellian’s necklace wasn’t his mother’s.

 

 

Notes:

Alrighty peeppssssssssss I’m excited for next chapter whoop whoop *happy dance*

I love your comments please speaks to me ❤️❤️❤️
Much love and stay healthy!

Chapter 18: Playing Darts

Notes:

I actually don’t remember the spacing or actual words so let’s just pretend, okay? 😂😅

Alright lovely peeps, onwards! To my demise!!! Love you all ❤️❤️❤️

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

  

 

       “You don’t suppose something bad is going to happen?” Hatsume asked, sliding Midoriya’s boots off as the boy sighed heavily.

 

     He had maybe-sorta snuck out again, but it was completely justified this time. He had had energy rushing through his system, the kind that you usually get when you chug coffee and energy drinks, so he had to get rid of it somehow.

 

     He decided for a normal patrol, and he had found nothing. No criminal activity, no villains rampaging around, drug trafficking, nothing.

 

     This would be even a little suspicious if it happened just one day, but he had been seeing nothing for the past week. The streets had been silent, even the normal drunks hadn’t showed up to their usual bars.

 

     Did that mean Midoriya had been sneaking out for an entire week? Yes, yes it did. What, you gonna snitch on him? (Actually please don’t, Yamada would have his head served on a silver platter)

 

       “I’m really hoping not, really, really hoping not. Especially because of that field trip coming up, the one All Might’s supposed to go to? You don’t think Kiki’s up to no good, do you?”

 

 

     Hatsume chuckled, before shaking her head. “No, Shigaraki hasn’t had any appearances since you kicked his ass a few years back. Why would he act now?”

 

     Midoriya crossed his arms, before slumping to the floor for Hatsume to get him out of the top. “I don’t know, it’s just kinda weird, don’t you think? He claims he’s the hot stuff, but if he was, why would he disappear off the radar?”

 

     Hatsume hummed as she tugged the top off, and Midoriya hissed until it was off of his head. “Pride? You handed him his ass, anyone would run away with their tails between their legs.”

 

     Midoriya shrugged, and stood to pull his pants off, “I guess you’re right. I just think it’s kind of weird. Kiki did say he would be back.”

 

     Hatsume snorted as she put his boots and gloves back on the stand, the top and mask already in place. “Stop calling him Kiki, it’s weird.”

 

     Midoriya gasped, and slipped on his normal basketball on. “Never! It works! Shigara-ki. Kiki. It’s perfect.”

 

     Hatsume shook her head amusedly, and finished putting his uniform on it’s stand as he pulled his contacts out, demonstrating just how vast his colorful language was.

 

     After he had put the case in Hatsume’s hand, he bade her goodbye, and slipped out of the base, swiftly making his way back to the apartment.

 

    He had to stand by the wall before he could scale it, because stupid passerby’s would probably call the cops for illegal quirk usage, even though he’s quirkless.

 

     As soon as they were gone, and he was sure they were gone, he turned and climbed up the wall like the gecko Hatsume said he was.

 

      God, I need to be something other than a gecko. Gecko-Man to the rescue? Hell no. If only Spider-Man wasn’t taken.

 

     He pulled open the window and slid through, closing it behind him. He then kneeled down to put the covering over the sticky substance, but the light switched on and he looked up in shock, the perfect example of a deer in headlights.

 

     Aizawa crossed his arms and shifted his weight to one leg. “Sneaking out?”

 

     Midoriya rocketed to his feet, and Shinsou jerked out of the bed, looking just as startled as Midoriya.

 

       “Whas’ happenin’?” He slurred, voice scratchy with sleep as he stood slowly and wiped his eyes with a yawn.

 

     Aizawa raised an eyebrow. “Your brother snuck out.”

 

     Shinsou hummed, before slumping over onto Midoriya, burying his face into the crook of his shoulder, his body still warm from sleep. “Sneakin’ out when you’re grounded is a no-no, sweetheart. Itssa’ big rule.”

 

       “Really?” Midoriya asked, promising himself that he would treat Shinsou to coffee for a whole week because he’s playing along. “Why?”

 

       “Leavin’ issa’ privilege,” Shinsou hummed, sounding like he was closer and closer to falling asleep standing.

 

       “Wait,” Aizawa said incredulously, uncrossing his arms as he stared at his son. “You don’t know how grounding works?”

 

       “Uhh, no? You said I was grounded and that I couldn’t eat katsudon? I didn’t know there were other rules.”

 

      White lies are okay, Midoriya told himself on a repeated mantra, only when it’s saving your skin .

 

     Aizawa shook his head and pitched the bridge of his nose, and Midoriya could almost hear him praying for patience.

 

       “Never mind, we’ll discuss it more tomorrow. Goodnight boys.”

 

     He turned and switched the light off, closing the door behind him and leaving the two boys standing in the middle of their room.

 

       “You owe me big time,” Shinsou whispered, and Midoriya nodded.

 

       “Thank you for saving me.” Midoriya whispered back, and muffled a squeak when Shinsou fell back onto the bed.

 

        “You’re buying me coffee at that expensive café until you’ve repaid your debt.”

 

     Midoriya chuckled and kicked off his boots, setting his headphones on the nightstand before slipping under the blankets, Shinsou’s chest acting like a personal heater. He was asleep in no time.

 

 

 

       “You wanna tell me where you were last night?” Shinsou asked as they walked back to the classroom with their food.

 

       “Normal patrolling.” He held up a hand at Shinsou’s hiss. “The weird thing is, there was no activity. No villains, criminals, even drunkards. It was completely silent, for a whole week.” He pulled open the door and slid in, Shinsou darting in after him in shock.

 

       “You snuck out for a whole week?—“

 

     Midoriya shushed him and sat down in his seat, turning it around to place his food and an extra serving on Shinsou’s table. “Yes. And there’s nothing. I think Kiki’s back at it.”

 

     Shinsou scoffed, sitting in his own chair with katsudon, and they swapped plates. Shinsou only got katsudon to switch with Midoriya, and they didn’t say anything to their parents, especially since Midoriya was bribing Shinsou every day with expensive coffee and free kitten cuddles. Well, free for Shinsou, everything came from Midoriya’s pocket.

 

     Shinsou removed his changer with another scoff, his voice back to it’s normal pitch.

 

       “Shigaraki was a lowlife villain who just so happened to be friends with someone who had a Warp Quirk. Why would he come back?”

 

     Midoriya shook his head, pulling his own changer off. “I’m telling you, Kiki was more than  a lowlife nobody.”

 

     Shinsou snorted into his orange juice. “You sound like a girl whining about a break up.”

 

     Midoriya stuck his tongue out, before the door was slammed open, and they both whirled around on high alert, relaxing when they both recognized Hatsume’s uniform.

 

       “I am dead on my feet,” she whined, snatching a random chair and rolling it up to their table, before collapsing onto it.

 

     Midoriya pushed the extra serving he had toward her, and she accepted it with a grateful nod, pulling her voice changer off and setting it beside the other two.

 

       “Are you not allowed to sit down during class?” Shinsou asked, Midoriya scarfing down his Katsudon.

 

     Hatsume hummed and snapped her chopsticks in half. “We can, but everyone needs help with everything, they just won’t admit it.  It’s super irritating.”

 

       “Sounds like someone I know,” Midoriya playfully murmured into his food, laughing when Hatsume reached out and slapped his arm.

 

       “Jerk,” she hissed, and Midoriya stuck his tongue out at her.

 

       “Be nice,” Shinsou chuckled, before an alarm rang out, making all three of them cringe at the blaring noise.

 

       “Security Breach Three. All students please exit the facility calmly and in orderly fashion.”

 

     All three of them were out of their seats in an instant, incredulously staring at each other before they ran out into the halls, dashing towards the lunch area where all of the students were.

 

     They came into the hallway, and were immediately smashed into the horde of students scrambling to leave the premises, separating the three of them.

 

       “Machiavellian!”

 

     Midoriya whirled around, which was a struggle amidst the mass of students, and met Uraraka’s bewildered eyes.

 

       “What the hell is going on?!” He cried, voice loud to carry towards her, and she looked startled. “What?!”

 

       “Your voice...”

 

     Midoriya slapped a hand over his mouth with wide eyes. That’s right. He took his changer off to eat before the school alarm went off.

 

     He felt his ankle give out, and he shrieked, because in the next second he was on the floor, covering his head with one arm and his organs with the other, curling into a ball as he was trampled.

 

     The pain was there, jabbing and hot, but he could easily push it away, ignore it. The students weren’t really moving, so they were mostly just standing on him, stepping occasionally, the loud clamor more distracting as he shifted his head to make sure no one stepped on it.

 

     Buried underneath all of these students, his panic started as a small burning discomfort in his chest, welling up bigger and bigger until the urge to cry was pounding against his scull. He curled smaller, and muffled his cry as someone stepped on his ankle, twisting it painfully.

 

     His instincts to get away was screaming at him, telling him to run or else he’d die, and frustration was welling up along with it, because he couldn’t move. His brain was screaming, his body shaking as adrenaline and fear turned his veins to burning stone. His lungs were heavy, struggling to get oxygen as everyone closed in, and the air was hot and thick with the smell of fear.

 

     Tears welled up in his eyes as his straightened hair was stepped on, sending jolts it burning pain to his head, and it throbbed in synchronization with the rest of his body. The burning hot pain clashed with the freezing cold floor, but it did nothing to soothe him.

 

     Someone stepped painfully on his stomach, three times, and he convulsed, spitting blood from his clenched teeth as tears fell into blood, and made his mask slick. He cried as he curled further into himself, breathing heavily and praying that everything would just stop—

 

     Suddenly, the students stopped moving, and someone was shouting, shouting loudly and there was gasping, before the mass of grey that was suffocating him opened, and he could breathe. He coughed hard as the air cleared from the putrid smell of pandemonium, more blood seeping through his lips.

 

     He slowly unfurled from his ball as someone dropped to their knees beside him, everything throbbing and the fading bruises on his ribs reminding him that they never fully healed.

 

     Someone was speaking to him, their words muffled to his ears as he was slowly pulled to a sitting position, and he dizzily made out purple in the mass of the grey blob.

 

       “Puppet,” He wheezed, his voice not fully working, and he wondered if someone had stepped on his throat.

 

     He couldn’t hear what purple was saying, but soon a blue blob was beside him as well, and the two colors gently hefted him to his feet, where he swayed slightly, unable to gain his bearings.

 

     His body throbbed, and it was a different pain from when he got shot. That pain was concentrated on one spot, and his earbuds falling out had made him delirious with agony, while this was spread all over his body, throbbing with the sharp pain that promised bruises. It made his head spin, pain everywhere jabbing irons through his body as he was dragged away from his blood.

 

      The gray blob shifted to the side as his head lolled, his neck not responding to what he was telling it to do. He could move his legs, but they were slow to respond, every movement sending the stabbing pain up a level.

 

     The purple blob was angry, Midoriya could hear it even if his fuzzy brain couldn’t pick out the words that were being spoken, and the blue blob’s words were becoming more and more worried, like it was expecting something to happen, and nothing did.

 

     They began moving quicker, and they broke from the gray blob as Midoriya felt his body go numb, numb from the throbbing pain and the fuzziness, numb from the fear and adrenaline, numb from everything. He was unconscious before he even realized he closed his eyes.

 

 

 

     He was warm when he finally came back to consciousness and stayed there. Someone was pressed against his back, and by the low humming and familiar beating of a heart, it was Shinsou. He slowly peeled open his reluctant eyes, and met the white walls of Recovery Girl’s office.

 

     He made to move his arm, but a sharp pain from his ribs made him jerk, and that movement sent pain up his throat, and he cried out as every movement made everything hurt, and for a second he was on that table, bleeding and screaming, thrashing in someone’s hold, because he needed to find something—

 

     His headphones were slipped over his head and he coughed, tears spilling down his face as his body stung, large zings of pain telling him not to move.

 

       “Izuku? Are you okay?”

 

       “Hurts—“ He croaked, before coughing from the dry feeling in his throat.

 

     The warmth left his back and Shinsou was in his vision, a white cup in hand as he kneeled down. He placed the straw into Midoriya’s mouth, who took a grateful gulp as the cold substance ran down his aching throat and into his stomach.

 

     He turned his head to the side when it was too much water, and Shinsou placed the cup back on the stand he didn’t see earlier. Shinsou rested his head on his arms, crossed on top of the bed beside Midoriya’s shoulders.

 

       “Guess who broke their ribs again?”

 

     Midoriya groaned, and coughed when that small sound sent a spiky sea urchin down his throat.

 

       “Don’t speak. We had to heal your ribs again, and then your broken ankle . You were also suffering from lack of oxygen, so those injuries came first. Your bruising hasn’t been healed yet, and that’s why everything hurts.” Shinsou’s eyes welled up with tears as his voice broke. “You scared me .”

 

     Midoriya felt his face twist in guilt, but his throat told him he was swallowing sand paper, and his body said it had been an elephant’s trampoline while he was gone.

 

       “You weren’t responding to anything Meimei said, and the blood coming from your mouth just—“ his voice broke, and he buried his face into his hands. “All I could see was you bleeding out, choking on  your blood as you suffocated , and I just—“

 

       “Toshi,” Midoriya wheezed, and the boy sucked in a deep, shaky breath.

 

       “I said a lot of things,” Shinsou chuckled wetly, wiping his eyes as he sniffed and met Midoriya’s eyes. “A lot of  things that Dad and Papa would’ve washed my mouth out with soap if they heard. I basically threatened to massacre everyone there, and one stupid boy  had the audacity to  ask why you had even been hurt, since 1-A is supposed to be so much better—“

 

     Shinsou huffed, before a sheepish look appeared on his face. “I took hold of him and made him punch himself in the face. He broke his nose, and that got him out of my quirk, but I almost feel bad for it.” Shinsou suddenly sat up straight, and excited look on his face.

 

       “Which reminds me, I didn’t ask him a question! I just looked at him and wanted him to punch himself so badly, and he did! I think that’s a new part of my quirk!” Shinsou did a little happy wiggle, and Midoriya grinned. “I’m excited to test it out!”

 

     Midoriya gave him a thumbs up, because even whispering sent an inflated pufferfish scratching through his throat. Shinsou’s eyes suddenly went wide.

 

       “Oh yeah! Let me go get Meimei, I think she’s playing darts with the students.”

 

     Midoriya felt horror creep up his stomach, but Shinsou just smiled placatingly at him as he stood to leave the room. Midoriya would’ve believed that smile if it wasn’t sadistic, like Hatsume was playing  darts with the students, just not in the way that was normal, or sane.

 

     In the five minutes it took Shinsou to come back, Midoriya had barely managed to look down at his torso, and it was already bruising horribly, a span of colors covering his chest and arms, and probably his legs as well. Certain parts of his torso and arms were bandaged, and he felt like a mummy. The door was flung open, and he was greeted with the sound of Hatsume’s yelling.

 

       “—don’t think I can hit you like this?! I have eyes behind my head, motherfucker!” There was a loud clang , and someone cried out, before the door was violently slammed shut, and Hatsume’s angry muttering ceased.

 

       “You’re lucky that one was made of metal,” Shinsou muttered, before Midoriya guessed he waved towards the bed, because Hatsume inhaled sharply.

 

       “Izuku!” She cried, coming around the bed and into his vision. She was still in uniform, masks and all, where Shinsou had only his top mask, and he had only put it on when he left. “You’re so lucky you're  injured, otherwise I’d have put a wrench through  your  head!”

 

     Midoriya smiled softly, because despite Hatsume saying she would murder him if he wasn’t okay, her relief was palpable, and it touched him. He looked over to the cup, and Hatsume grabbed the cup, allowing him a couple of sips before she had to refill it.

 

     Midoriya looked back over at the table Shinsou sat down at, and noticed his uniform was laying beside it, folded nicely in the way that said Shinsou didn’t touch it. He frowned as he tried shifting closer, and hissed slightly when that made his throbbing stronger.

 

     He looked down to his chest, and his panic began welling up. He shifted again, biting back a cry as his everything doubled in pain.

 

       “Sweetheart, what are you looking for?”

 

     Midoriya looked down to his chest again, the action making his constricting pain throb, and looked back to Shinsou.

 

     The brainwasher’s eyes widened in horror, and Shinsou jerked out of the seat as he lunged at Midoriya’s costume, tossing it every which way, even though he knew they  didn’t take it off of him.

 

     Dread gripped Midoriya’s stomach as Hatsume came over, whispering with Shinsou about the necklace and panic took Midoriya over.

 

     His veins turned to ice as his body burned, tears welling up in his eyes as his throat clogged up with bloody tears, all thoughts of his throat hurting banished as his brain rapidly repeated no, nononono please oh gosh no—

 

     His throat clamped up as his dilated eyes wildly darted around the room, his heart racing as Hatsume shook her head at Shinsou, and it felt like a cluster of bombs went off in Midoriya’s brain, turning everything to mush as panic overwhelmed his very being, because that was Dabi’s, it was Dabi’s necklace, and if it was gone than so was Dabi, but he didn’t want Dabi to leave, Dabi promised to come back, Dabi promised him he’d always come back—

 

    He vaguely heard Shinsou say he would go check the hallway and Hatsume told Midoriya to stay in bed, before she too took off.

 

      They want you to stay. They want you to stay. They want you to—

 

      Dabi’s necklace is gone.

 

     Midoriya jerked up and out of the bed before unleashing a scream at the pain that brought him, the zinging, burning, aching, throbbing pain that reminded him that he had just been trampled by a horde of panicked students. He panted on the floor, trying to regain his bearings before his brain reminded him that Dabi’s necklace was gone, and he agonizingly pushed himself to his feet.

 

     Pain was wracking his very being at every movement, but he could push it away, he told himself that he’s been through worse, he can handle a bit of bruising. He jerked to his feet, biting his lip to keep the cry of pain lodged in his bleeding throat.

 

     He stumbled to the door, everything tilting on it’s axis as his vision swirled, and colors he didn’t even know existed splashed into his vision. He pushed past it, sliding the door open as he was suddenly very close to the floor, but he grabbed the wall and began quickly sliding across it, his vision looking like something straight out of a hallucination.

 

     He knew where his Dad was, he knew where to find him, because the sky was darker outside, even if it was a  reddish tinge, so he just had to trudge his way to homeroom.

 

     With his drugged up vision, and the pain jabbing through his body, he felt a sharp pain in his lip, and looked down to his chest, where blue liquid dribbled down.

 

     Fun, he had bit through his lip. Was human skin supposed to be teal? Was he human? What was—

 

     Dabi. Necklace.

 

     His urge to get to his Dad was renewed, and he was pushing past his hazy brain, where he finally arrived at the door to 1-A, who knows how long later.

 

     Decades or minutes? Who keeps track of those things?

 

     The door was size of a space shuttle, and then a small kitten, but he slid it open, and locked eyes with incredulous students.

 

     Oh yeah huh. He’s not in uniform. Shit.

 

     He woozily looked around the room, stumbling inside as his Dad was suddenly by his side, wary hands drifting over his body but not touching. He was saying something, but everything was a mush of sounds to Midoriya.

 

     He lurched backwards as the floor came up to greet him, and clutched onto his Dad’s sleeves, before shaking his head, and that didn’t help. His brain played Merry Go Round with his vision, and he swayed against his Dad, who was still saying something.

 

       “—eathe, you need to breathe—“

 

     Midoriya tried sucking air into his lungs, but they were stone in his chest, not responding to him. His eyes went wide as he clutched a hand to his chest, doubling over as the colors swirled faster, before dissipating as he sucked in a scratchy, halting breath.

 

     He looked up into his Dad’s worried face, and clutched his chest. “Necklace.” He wheezed, and Aizawa’s eyes blew open wide.

 

       “Neckl—“ he coughed, and no, blood doesn’t look good on his Dad.

 

       “This necklace?”

 

     He turned and cried out in relief, Dabi’s diamond snowflake, dangling from a gold chain, and he snatched it as tears spilled from his vision. He felt his legs give out beneath him, and he hit the ground hard, pain wracking his body but he didn’t care. Dabi’s necklace was here, Dabi would always come back, always, always—

 

     He curled around it shakily, trying to suppress the sobs that wanted to burst free, and he looked up to thank the person who had found it.

 

     His eyes blew open wide, his jaw going slack as his face drained of all color, and his dizziness came back with a vengeance. He felt it swirl around him, and the last thing he saw before passing out was cold, heterochromia eyes.

 

 

 

Notes:

I’m kinda just winging it now, can you tell? 😂

Okaaaaayyy! I love you guys, talk to me! You bring me joy

*virtual hugs and cookies*
❤️❤️❤️

Chapter 19: Sake of Todoroki

Notes:

I HAVE AN EXCUSE!!!!!

I went to the beach.

And now I’m super sunburned.

*cheers weakly* yay

Sorry my peeps, school’s coming up and I’m worried about everythinggggggg uhh

Oh well. Plz enjoy the first thing that came to mind ❤️❤️❤️

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

     Todoroki didn’t know what to think.

 

     His mind was racing, thoughts clashing against each other and screaming like a battle between two best friends, the closer they were, the uglier the fight.

 

     So he did what he usually did when his mind was raging a war, he went on a run.

 

     Something about running whatever pace he wanted, being able to control the speed he went, soothed him, as he couldn’t do the same thing with his mind.

 

     He was planning on going to his brother’s house, because the house he lived in with Endeavor and Fuyumi was empty, and he knew Natsuo would be home.

 

     Natsuo would have answers for him.

 

     The simplest thing for him to think about as he jogged around the trees and across the streets, was Machiavellian. He had to try and slow his thinking like his breathing, because if it came in too fast, he would be overwhelmed and left panting, aching in his chest as he tried to cope.

 

     Machiavellian was female, that was knowledge known all across Japan, along with the knowledge that she was Spider. The media had been going crazy after it was announced that the Masked Trio was going to attend Yuuei, and surprisingly, there were few objections.

 

     It seemed as though the Trio had everyone wrapped around their gloved fingers, from their flashy outfits to their ability to take down criminals and villains that the pro heroes couldn’t. They gained a lot of attention and popularity, and their idea quickly grew on those who were against it, three people who would protect them from the shadows, doing what almost all heroes wouldn’t.

 

     If the media found out Machiavellian was trampled by panicked students because they broke onto Yuuei’s property, it would be hell on earth.

 

     Which brought him to the necklace.

 

     He had been one of the people to move forwards and shove people away from where the girl had fallen, and as her partners hoisted her up, her head lolling and body unstable, he had caught sight of her necklace laying in her blood.

 

     Like any normal person, he had moved forwards to look at it, and felt his entire being freeze over like he had overused ice, because the necklace that sat on Machiavellian’s chest was his mother’s diamond snowflake. The snowflake that was supposed to somehow bring them hope, even if he didn’t understand how it was going to help them.

 

     He had grabbed it while the students were wallowing in self-pity, and he would never admit it, but the way Puppeteer was screaming at everyone, threatening to kill all of them, sent chills down his spine, because he could hear the truth in those words.

 

     He had ducked away, and tried getting rid of his chills as he made his way to the bathroom, where he washed the blood off of the necklace and dried it, staring at the small, inanimate object that was somehow supposed to save the victims of the Todoroki family.

 

     He had slipped it into his pocket, and made his way back to class, where he had texted Natsuo, asking just for clarification what the necklace looked like.

 

     Natsuo sent a picture of the necklace, the one that sat on his mother’s neck in a picture he’d never seen the whole to, and he had accepted it. The necklace matched his mother’s, meaning Machiavellian was supposed to somehow help them.

 

     But before the day had ended, someone had thrown open the door, and the entire class turned to look as a boy stumbled his way in, out of it and unstable. His body was wrapped up around his ribs, and parts of his arms, but it didn’t cover the horrible bruising that was peaking out beneath them.

 

     Todoroki had matched the boy’s face to the one he had seen in the store, and then again in Yuuei’s halls, where... the boy’s bandages soaked in blood where Machiavellian had been shot. He had stared at the boy, and the bruising supported his suspicion, because Machiavellian was the only person who was injured during the panic earlier.

 

     He had been out of his seat in an instant, not really understanding what he was doing as Aizawa darted over to the boy, his hands worriedly hovering but never touching, and the boy had clutched at their homeroom teacher, asking about a necklace—

 

     The necklace sitting in Todoroki’s pocket.

 

     Todoroki had taken it out as the boy coughed up blood, and asked him if he was looking for the necklace he had, and the boy didn’t even look at him as he snatched it away from him, dropping to his knees and curling around it as he cried, confirming every suspicion Todoroki had.

 

    Machiavellian was a boy, and the boy was the one sitting in front of him, a hero’s child and the one who know’s how to end All Might.

 

     But how was this tiny, frail boy supposed to help them?

 

    The boy, Akatani?, had met his eyes, before they blew wide in shock and he passed out. Aizawa had told all of them class was dismissed as he snatched the unconscious boy and ran away, probably back to the infirmity.

 

     Todoroki had been one of the first people out, where he had been cornered by the blonde haired boy, the one with the powerful explosion quirk.

 

       “What do you know?” The boy had asked, and Todoroki had shouldered him off, walking away with a scoff.

 

       “Nothing you don’t.”  He had said, and had dashed home, where he needed to tell someone he had seen it, seen Rei’s necklace.

 

     Thankfully, Endeavor was away in another city for... something, Todoroki tunes him out whenever he speaks, and sadly, Fuyumi was on a field trip with her class, and wouldn’t return until tomorrow.

 

     That left Natsuo, who got home from work kind of late, and that’s why Todoroki was on his way now, his brother said he was off, and that Todoroki could come over if he needed to.

 

     He slowed from his sprinting as he came to the stairs, breathing heavily as he took them in a light jog, stopping completely in front of his brother’s apartment, the one Machiavellian had fallen into when she— he got shot.

 

     Todoroki rang the doorbell and waited, panting as he put his hands on his head, opening his lungs and allowing more air flow. The door opened and his brother greeted him, moving away and allowing Todoroki to close the door behind himself.

 

       “What’s got you so motivated to see—“

 

       “I saw Mother’s necklace.”

 

    Natsuo whirled around, dropping the empty cup he was holding, and Todoroki flinched when it shattered into a million pieces, probably just like Natsuo’s brain. His brother iced the floor and walked across it quickly, grabbing Shouto’s shoulders in a tight grip, his eyes wild but full with hope.

 

       “Are you sure?” He asked, voice shaky. “Shouto, are you sure it  was Mother’s necklace? The—“

 

       “Diamond snowflake on the gold chain?” Shouto put his hands over his brother’s. “I held it in my hands today.”

 

    Natsuo cried out, and Shouto flinched back as his brother crumbled to his knees, tears falling from his eyes as he clutched his chest.

 

       “Thank god,” he sobbed, pressing his other hand against his eyes. “He’s okay.”

 

     Shouto kneeled down in front of his brother, eyebrows furrowed as he tried to comprehend what Natsuo just said. “Who? Who’s okay?”

 

     His older brother froze, his hand slipping off of his face as he stared into Shouto’s confused eyes with shocked ones. He pressed a hand to his mouth, and Shouto was starting to think Natsuo slipped up, the he wasn’t supposed to say that.

 

     Shouto clutched his brother’s shoulders, panic welling up, because his entire family knew something he didn’t. “ Who? Natsuo, who’s okay?!”

 

       “Touya,” Natsuo whispered, eyes glazing over as he slipped back into memories. “Our... older brother.”

 

     Shouto launched himself to his feet, eyes wide in disbelief. “What?”

 

     Natsuo slowly pushed himself to his feet, tears drying on his cheeks, but his eyes were still wet. “Touya, the oldest Todoroki child.”

 

       “You and Fuyumi are the oldest.” Shouto denied shakily, but Natsuo ignored him as he walked over to the drawers, the ones Shouto was forbidden to go into, and slowly grabbed a framed picture.

 

     Natsuo traced the picture with shaky fingers, more tears spilling from his face as he slowly turned back towards his younger brother, and he held out the picture.

 

     Shouto looked down at the picture, then up at his brother, who wouldn’t meet his eyes, and he grabbed it, looking down at a picture that held his mother, wearing the snowflake necklace, and Shouto realized this was the picture he had never seen fully before, had only seen his mother and the necklace—

 

     Endeavor was there, but there was one, two, three, four... five other people standing beside him.

 

     Shouto’s eyes furrowed as he leaned closer to the picture, staring at a boy with dull blue eyes, and spiky red hair on his head as he smiled blankly at the picture. It was the same smile Shouto used whenever they had to take family pictures, the same dull, dead smile, that spoke books to those who had to same look.

 

     He turned to Natsuo slowly, confusion etched into his face.

 

       “Natsuo, who is the other boy?”

 

     Natsuo sighed, and sat down on the couch, crossing his arms as he stared off into space. “Todoroki Touya, the first child born to Endeavor and Todoroki Rei. He had blue flames that burned hotter than Endeavor’s, and he was ‘trained’ in the same way you were, to be the perfect weapon. The only difference, is that Touya refused to be Endeavor’s punching bag, and he fought back hard. His punishments began getting harsher and harsher, until he was admitted into a hospital because he was in a coma.”

 

     Natsuo squeezed his eyes shut, but it did nothing to stop the tears, or keep the pain from his voice as he curled into himself.

 

       “That was around the time you were born, and two years later, he woke up. He was so excited  to meet his little brother, and he spoiled you so much , we used to joke about you being born with a silver spoon, because he loved you so much. Then... you got your quirk early, and it was strong. Half fire and half ice, the perfect quirk to ‘surpass All Might’, and Endeavor began ‘training you’ a year later.”

 

     Shouto sat down, feeling that this was going to be a long conversation, as he tried wrapping his head around the fact that he had an older brother, all three of them had an older brother.

 

       “Touya wasn’t okay with that. He would run into your ‘training sessions’ and take you away, hide you somewhere Endeavor took days to  find. Touya stocked those hiding places with food and water, along with your favorite blankets in case you fell asleep. Fuyumi and I would smuggle you to the bathroom and back when you needed to go.” Natsuo’s voice began getting shaky, breaking as he tried to hold a dam of emotions back.

 

       “One day, he... set the room on fire as he took you away, and he was mad. He was so, so mad  as he hid you away, because Endeavor hit Mother, but there was nothing any of us to do. Endeavor came for him, dragging him by the hair as Touya kicked and screamed, but we couldn’t do anything, didn't do  anything.” Natsuo sobbed as his guilt smashed into him hard, forcing the tears down his face like a waterfall as he choked on his breath, shakily inhaling as he tried to calm down.

 

       “H-his burns, Shouto, his burns—“ Natsuo broke off as he covered his eyes with his hand, throwing his head back as he cried, shaking as he held back the torrent of anger and guilt that wanted to break free, wanted to drown Endeavor’s flames under his sorrow.

 

     Shouto stared at his hands as he let Natsuo cry, because he remembered that, sitting in a small cubicle with his blanket as he ate a sandwich, trying to keep quiet, but not remembering why he  had to keep quiet, not remembering who told  him to keep quiet. He thought it was him dreaming, and every time that little cubicle slid open, and someone reached in to gently pull him out, the memory would fade, and he never saw the person’s face.

 

       “He r-ran away after that, taking Mother’s necklace, and saying w-when she saw it again, when any of us saw it again, he would c-come back and get all of us away from Endeavor.” He took a deep, shaky breath and lowered his hand, meeting Shouto’s eyes with a small smile.

 

       “You saw it today. It m-means he’s okay, and he’s right around the corner.”

 

     Shouto looked down at his hands, remembering the feeling of the necklace in his hands and he gathered his thoughts to speak. “T-Touya... what does he look like now?”

 

     Natsuo sighed, and wiped his face, staring into space as he thought about his older brother. “I don’t know. He had red hair, and blue eyes, but I’m pretty sure he dyed his hair black. His scars... they covered his neck up to his chin and his arms. He also had them under his eyes, because when he uses his flames, that’s where his fire comes out. His body was made for an ice quirk, cooler than normal and allowing him to survive in harshly cold temperatures, so when he forced all of his fire out...”

 

     Natsuo trailed off, before pulling himself to his feet and back to the drawer, where he pulled out more pictures, making his way back to Shouto as he handed them to the stunned boy.

 

     The first picture was of who Shouto now knew as Touya, spiky red hair and blue eyes as he cradled a baby Shouto close to his body, a silly smirk on his face as Shouto looked to be in the middle of laughing.

 

     The next picture was in the same area, Shouto’s blue baby clothing and Touya’s purple shirt, except Touya was pressing a kiss to baby Shouto’s cheek, as the toddler held a curious hand to his face.

 

     The third picture was blurred, and it showed Shouto tugging Touya’s red hair, the boy in the middle of shouting out with a panicked look on his face as a young Natsuo laughed in the background.

 

     The fourth picture was again a little blurry, but not as much as the other one, meaning the person taking it wasn’t in the middle of laughing. It was a little further back, showing the barstool Touya was sitting on in the garden, and Fuyumi was laughing as she held baby Shouto, a grinning Natsuo trying to pry Shouto’s clenched hand off teary-eyed Touya’s hair.

 

     The last one had Fuyumi beaming at the camera, holding Shouto, who wasn’t even looking in the right direction, as Touya stood to her left, as far away from Shouto’s hands he could get and looking traumatized as Natsuo took Fuyumi’s right, a peace sign on his hands as he smiled.

 

     Shouto looked back at all the pictures, seeing the brotherly love that shone through Touya’s eyes, and he was wiping his tears away as pangs of longing struck his chest.

 

       “I... didn’t see him with the necklace.” Shouto said, and Natsuo looked up at him, blinking his eyes from his daze.

 

       “What?”

 

       “I mean, I saw the necklace on Machiavellian, she was... trampled when everyone panicked because of the media, and the necklace was laying on the floor. I grabbed it, and matched it with the picture you sent me.”

 

     Natsuo hummed and stood, ruffling Shouto’s hair. “It doesn’t matter. Touya promised to be back, and he will be, with help to get us away from Endeavor. There’s sushi takeout in the fridge if you want some, and you can keep the pictures, I have copies. I’m going to bed.”

 

     Natsuo stretched his arms above his head as he made his way to the bedroom, and Shouto stared at his retreating back, before looking down at the pictures.

 

      Todoroki Touya. Todoroki Touya .

 

     Shouto had an older brother, who got so, so hurt because he couldn’t stand up for himself. It was his fault Touya ran away, because he wasn’t strong enough to protect himself, and then all this time, he never fought  back against Endeavor. Natsuo said Touya had fought back kicking and screaming, but Shouto didn’t. He quietly took it all, and what did that say to Touya, who was put into a coma and then injured so badly he felt as if he needed to run away in  order to survive?

 

     Shouto wiped his tears away and stood, pocketing the pictures and making his way to his room, where he flicked on the light and stared at the bloodstain.

 

     They had two bloodstains in their house now. One on Shouto’s floor and one in the dining room, both were usually covered by a rug Daedalus had sent them. Since they were gone, it meant Natsuo had put them into the hamper to wash, and he was going to wash them tomorrow.

 

     Todoroki shuffled out of his day clothing and changed into pj’s, soft, comfortable pajamas that Endeavor would never let him wear. He clicked off his light and made his way to his bed, sheets neat and tidy in a way that said Todoroki Shouto has not touched them yet.

 

     As he slipped into the soft covers, he rolled onto his side to stare at the bloodstain.

 

     Machiavellian was a boy, and he was the boy Todoroki just so happened to develop an infatuation for. Todoroki instantly covered his face at that, because it was true, and he didn’t know how to crush the awe building up in his chest.

 

     The boy’s name was Akatani, if he remembered correctly, and he knew how to take down All Might, the Symbol of Peace. It made more sense if he was Machiavellian, and Spider, the vigilante for six years— which meant he started when he was nine. At nine years old, Todoroki was beginning to accept the fact that he could never escape Endeavor, while this boy was out in the real world kicking ass.

 

     He suddenly thought, that since Akatani was both Machiavellian and Spider , who’s been on the streets for six years, there’s no way he  hasn’t stumbled upon Touya, right? From the way Natsuo explained it, Touya had some extremely bad burn scars, and meeting someone like that on the streets would be bound to stick to memory. He didn’t care if he had to beg Akatani, he would find his older brother, and apologize for not being strong enough.

 

     He felt his phone go off, and he glared at it on the nightstand, because now that he was all nice and comfy, his sister wanted to text him.

 

      He sighed and pulled himself out of his warm cocoon, unlocking his phone to read Fuyumi’s text message saying she was getting home early, because one of the students got sick, and she got everyone sick. The field trip was canceled, thankfully it didn’t cost the parents anything.

 

 

                                            You

 

RE: Mother

 

    I held Mother’s necklace in my hands today, the one Touya took when he ran.

 

 

     His message was seen as read, and an instant later, his sister was calling him.

 

       “Hello?” He answered, a small part of him wanting to hang up, but the bigger part of him knowing it wasn’t her fault.

 

     He hears Fuyumi sniff on the other end, like she had bursted into tears. Y-you know about T-Touya?”

 

     Todoroki laid back down on his bed, sighing when he felt the warmth from his body still there. “Natsuo told me.”

 

       “That asshole,” Fuyumi sniffed, and Shouto’s eyes blew wide. Fuyumi never swears . “We were supposed to tell you together.”

 

       “... I think I know someone who could find him.”

 

     Her breath hitched, and she coughed. “Y-you think so? It’s b-been so long..”

 

     Shouto nodded, before realizing she couldn’t see him. “Yeah, Machiavellian is in my class, remember? That, and I have something over h-her head that will get her to talk.”

 

     Fuyumi hummed, before breathing deeply. “Okay, it’s late and you have school tomorrow. Go ahead and get some sleep. I’ll see you tomorrow.”

 

       “Goodnight Fuyumi.”

 

       “‘Night Shouto.”

 

     He hung up, and placed his phone on the night stand, laying back down to stare at the wall.

 

     He needed to find Touya, because he needed to apologize, and let him know that he shouldn’t have run away, because all of them were stronger together. Todoroki knew he was just upset that he didn’t remember his older brother, and his siblings had kept his memory away, for whatever reason. Now that he knew, he was going to search high and low, he was going to find Todoroki Touya, for the sake of his family.

 

      I will find you, Todoroki Touya, for the sake of us, and you.

Notes:

*singing off-key* LOsT mY wAy

Jk I think I know what I’m doing *finger guns* yeh

Much love my peeps, plz stay healthy and happy ❤️❤️❤️

Chapter 20: Machiavellian’s A Boy

Notes:

my peeps. you have no clue how many times i changed my mind about a double update. i felt like a girl who couldn’t make up her mind on clothing.

But I did it, here it is, I’m hoping it’s longer than normal, cuz I’m working for longer chapters.

Anyways, I wrote Midoriya and it auto-corrected to Mispronunciations, and Shinsou auto-corrected to Shindig and I’m actually worried.

This is a long note. Congrats if you made it this far, I love you
❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 

     If Midoriya thought he was in deep shit earlier, it was nothing compared to now.

 

     Aizawa didn’t even need to tell him he was upset, Midoriya felt it coming off of him in waves, his anger and worry mixing to making guilt strike Midoriya in the heart.

 

     That’s what he gets for collapsing in the middle of his Dad’s homeroom class after spitting blood onto his face, unmasked and out of uniform.

 

     Shinsou and Hatsume had been livid , unable to even look at him as they left the room after making sure he was still breathing. He was thankful neither could stay mad at him for long, because not even half an hour later, they both came back in and held him while all three of them cried.

 

     He knew it was his fault, even though he had been extremely out of it from lack of air. He had clearly heard Hatsume and Shinsou tell him to stay put, but he allowed the panic to overtake his brain, and he was stupidly trudging his way to 1-A before he could comprehend what he was doing.

 

     He had passed out from lack of oxygen, he remembers that, but he had a bigger problem to deal with.

 

     He didn’t know how to get himself out of the pickle that was Dabi’s necklace and Todoroki Shouto.

 

     He couldn’t believe he had lost his self-given challenge, to see how long he could keep the necklace hidden from Todoroki. Honestly, when he thought about it, that’s kind of a shitty thing to do, so that was karma coming and kicking him in the butt. What was he supposed to do now? All Todoroki’s knew that when they see Rei’s necklace, Dabi is supposed to—

 

     Midoriya felt himself blanch. Dabi. Shiiiiiiiiiiiiiiit—

 

     He pulled his phone out from behind his pillow and unlocked it, quickly tapping on his message icon and then the Unknown Number. He didn’t save it as Dabi, because Dabi changes phones and or numbers often, not because he can afford it, but because he stole Endeavor’s credit card and mastered his signature, along with memorizing all of his pins. So in a way, he could afford it.

 

     So, yes, it was very hard to track Dabi down.

 

     He took a deep breath, and decided for a leap of faith.

 

 

                                            You

 

RE: none

 

    Dabi, if this is still your number, I need you to call me. It’s an emergency.

 

 

     He sent it, and closed his eyes, crossing his fingers as he hoped, praying that Dabi didn’t change his number after reaching out to Midoriya.

 

     Tears spring into his eyes, his heart clenching like someone had wrapped their hand around it, and he felt his face instantly flush from his tears.

 

     His phone was ringing.

 

     He picked it up, and heard Dabi’s voice speaking before he could even get out a greeting.

 

       “Squirt, are you okay? Did something happen? Are you dying in an alley somewhere? Oh, I knew I should’ve—“

 

     Midoriya felt a sob slip through his lips before he could hold it back, and Dabi went silent at it.

 

       “Squirt, are you okay?”

 

       “Dabi, I messed up,” he sobbed, and he heard the boy shift on the other end, like he was sitting up.

 

       “What did you do?”

 

       “I— it was an accident!” He cried, and he curled around his bruised ribs. Chiyo had healed his arms and legs, along with his throat, but she left his ribs alone, something like a punishment. “I didn’t m-mean to.”

 

       “Izuku what did you do?” Dabi’s voice was soft, but also holding horror, like he was expecting the worse.

 

       “Todoroki,” He hiccuped. “Took my necklace.”

 

     Dabi inhaled sharply, and Midoriya cringed at the sharp noise.

 

       “Izuku,” Dabi whispered, exhaling all of his air.  “It’s okay.”

 

       “But I— wait, what?” He sniffed, wiping his eyes as Dabi chuckled softly.

 

       “I gave it to you hoping one of them would see it. They need to know I’m okay, and that I have evidence against Endeavor.”

 

     Midoriya sat up quick, hissing when his ribs kindly reminded him they were bruised. “You have evidence against Endeavor?”

 

     Dabi hummed an affirmative. “Yep! Whenever you’re ready to score me a court date or something, let me know.”

 

     Midoriya sat back down, ribs screaming and he exhaled hard when his back hit the pillows. “Court date. Take down Endeavor. Okay. Want me to throw in front row tickets to the Todoroki shenanigans?”

 

     Dabi laughed on the other end, even if it sounded the slightest bit painful. “I don’t know how they’d react to seeing me again.”

 

     Midoriya hummed thoughtfully. “There’s only one way to find out.”

 

     Dabi started laughing, but this time it was real, he was actually amused. “Alright Squirt, is that all you called for?”

 

     Midoriya paused. “Are you okay?”

 

     Dabi was silent, the sound of a faint door opening and bringing light chatter, before he was whispering, “The League Of Villains are planning to attack during the field trip to the USJ in order take down All Might. The Nomu has multiple quirks. Be careful.”

 

     He hung up, leaving Midoriya to stare at the wall in shocked silence. His hand slowly dropped from his face, hitting the bed beside his phone as he stared at the wall, unable to comprehend.

 

     The League Of Villains, something he had heard whispers of during his underground patrols, was nothing new to his ears. It was what Shigaraki claimed to be the boss of, and then he went and started saying if he killed Midoriya, it would upset Sensei. So, that meant Shigaraki wasn’t in charge, he was just the pawn to someone, a charge to teach the ropes of villainy.

 

     That made him think, which villain out there has so many connections and henchmen, that Midoriya hasn’t encountered him at all? His mind flashed back to what All Might said, about how his injury with a mysterious villain never went broadcasted, and he couldn’t help but pin that title to that unnamed villain.

 

     Which also made him realize, that this battle was much bigger than he.

 

     But all of that was besides the point. If Dabi knew what  Shigaraki was  planning, then that means he was—

 

     An emotion he didn’t like was welling up in his chest, swallowing his happiness whole as it spilled acid into his veins, scorching his mind as his thoughts set to fire, feeling so real he could almost smell the burning ashes of his joy.

 

     He knew Dabi was a villain, but the word villain was so overused today, used for lowly criminals or rule breakers, that he hadn’t entertained the thought of Dabi being an actual killer. But if Dabi was a part of Shigaraki’s League, the League Of Villains, it meant Dabi was far deeper in the rabbit hole than Midoriya thought.

 

     The wall became blurry as Midoriya’s mouth became salty, but no matter how many times he blinked, it did not rid of the sorrow swimming in his soul. He had lost the very first person who ever cared for him to Shigaraki, and that set gasoline to his fire.

 

       Shigaraki took Dabi away. Shigaraki took Dabi.

 

      Shigaraki is going to suffer.

 

     The door slid open, and he barely registered it, until someone was sitting on his bed and he slowly turned his unresponsive head towards Shinsou, who was staring at him with concerned eyes. Aizawa and Yamada were standing in the doorway, and he realized the day must be over.

 

       “Sweetheart?” He looked back into Shinsou’s worried lavender eyes. “What’s wrong?”

 

     Midoriya always thought he was an ugly crier.

 

     He knew some people would look at him and scoff, because he was crying over what? Someone who he hasn’t seen in six years is now a villain, big whoop. People are betrayed every day.

 

     But what those people don’t know is that Midoriya doesn’t attach himself to very many people, and when he does, he becomes attached. He only actually cares for five people in the entire world. Aizawa, Yamada, Shinsou, Hatsume, and Dabi. Everyone else, he would feel sad, extremely sad if he lost them, but he wouldn’t be devastated .

 

     Shigaraki took away the first person he had ever held dear to him, and he promised himself that he would bring Shigaraki hell on earth. He would make Shigaraki suffer, by tearing down his reputation, his league, his body, his mind, everything. He would rip them to shreds, and burn the ashes, because Shigaraki took Dabi away from Midoriya—

 

     He would do anything to get Dabi back.

 

       “Izuku?” Shinsou whispered, cradling Midoriya’s head to his chest as he rocked the crying boy back and forwards. “What’s wrong?”

 

       “Dabi—“ he choked out, and Aizawa exchanged a glance with Yamada. They knew who Dabi was, but they didn’t know who  he was. “Dabi’s— oh god—“

 

       “Shhh,” Shinsou whispered, caressing the boy’s black hair. “Let it all out.”

 

       “Dabi’s a villain,” he sobbed, clutching Shinsou closer as the boy paused. “He’s in LoV.”

 

       “Oh, sweetheart,” Shinsou whispered, “I’m so sorry.”

 

       “Kiki’s the one who needs to be sorry,” Midoriya snarled, and his parent’s whiplash was almost palpable. “Kiki took Dabi from me, and now he’s going to pay—“

 

       “How did you find out?”

 

     Midoriya jolted at the question, and pulled away, grabbing Shinsou’s shoulders as he continued to ignore his throbbing ribs. “LoV, they’re attacking during the USJ field trip. They’re going to take down All Might.”

 

     Shinsou’s eyes blew wide. “But what changes now? They’ve tried in the past.”

 

     Midoriya bit his lip as he tried remembering the word Dabi used. “Ah! Nomu. They’re using a Nomu, it has multiple quirks.”

 

     Shinsou hissed. “That’s not good.”

 

       “What’s happening?”

 

     Midoriya turned around to look at Yamada. “The League Of Villains are going to attack—“

 

       “League Of Villains?”

 

     Midoriya nodded. “I tore down one of their bases, stopping their debut, but I think they’re having help from a— uh, from the villain All Might fought.”

 

     Aizawa sucked in a breath. “All for One?”

 

     Midoriya blinked. “Is that his name?”

 

     Aizawa slapped a hand over his mouth, but it didn’t cover his curse. “No.”

 

     Midoriya huffed. “It doesn’t matter, we need to tell Nezu!”

 

     Aizawa sighed, dropping his hand and opening his mouth, but Yamada slapped his own hand over Aizawa’s mouth, shooting his boyfriend a glare.

 

       “We’ll tell Nezu tomorrow. Also, due to your stupid stunt,” he said pointedly, and Midoriya innocently blinked. “You’ll be showing up out of costume.”

 

       “Uniform.” He and Shinsou said in unison, before, “Wait, what?”

 

     Yamada suddenly shrieked and yanked his hand away from Aizawa’s mouth, and the younger boys rolled their eyes, because be honest, who were the real kids sitting in this room?

 

       “The entire class was asking who you were,” Aizawa said, ducking away from Yamada who was trying to wipe his infected hand on his shoulder. “So Nezu decided you’re going to go as, uh, not Machiavellian. It’s your punishment for being so careless.”

 

       “That damned rat,” Midoriya huffed, crossing his arms playfully. “Fine. But I’m going as Aizawa Izuku, change my mind.”

 

     Aizawa opened his mouth, but Yamada slapped his hand over his mouth again, this time with gloves on, not about to make the same mistake.

 

       “That’s fine, Hitoshi and Hatsume-san are going to be Masked.”

 

     Shinsou pouted. “Okay. I’ll have my own crazy anime reveal later.”

 

     Midoriya grabbed a pillow, ignoring the sharp zings of pain, because they seemed almost mocking, like, he had broken his ribs earlier, bruising is nothing. He smacked Shinsou in the face with it, and the boy fell back with a cry.

 

       “Don’t jinx it!” Midoriya shouted, and Shinsou sat up with a face that spoke volumes of vengeance.

 

        “Alright boys,” Yamada said fondly as he stood up. “Come on, we’ll eat out. Where should we go?”

 

     The two brothers looked each other in the eyes, green meeting purple, and then they were scrambling over each other to get to the door, shouting random food choices. Yamada smiled softly at the boys as Aizawa stood beside him, watching the brothers gently wrestle each other, before Shinsou let Midoriya win and he was springing to his feet.

 

       “Katsudon! I want katsudon!”

 

       “But we had katsudon last week,” Shinsou whined from the floor, but Midoriya just stuck his tongue out.

 

     Yeah, maybe at first, it had been an unusual change, but with Aizawa by Yamada’s side, neither regretted adopting the boys.

 

 

 

 

       “Without any evidence to support that claim, I am afraid I am going to have to write it off as paranoia and shock.”

 

       “What?” Midoriya leaned forward, his snowflake necklace glinting against the early morning light, looking like an actual snowflake against Midoriya’s tan chest. “What do you mean ‘shock’?”

 

     Nezu sighed and linked his hands together leaning forwards as well. “I mean, you have just found your caretaker to be a villain—“

 

       “He’s not a villain,” Midoriya denied shakily. “It was a stupid mistake.”

 

     Nezu’s eyes glinted. “And he has not tried to make amends, has he?”

 

     Midoriya sat back slowly, biting his lip. “I don’t know.”

 

       “Until you can back up your claim, I cannot raise alarms.”

 

     Midoriya leaned forwards, shock evident in his face. “You’re still going to allow the field trip?”

 

     Nezu nodded, and Midoriya was three seconds away from taking the precious pen on his desk and stabbing it through his stupid, smiling—

 

     Midoriya took a deep breath, the smell of freshly brewed tea caressing his nose and lingering as he exhaled. “Fine. Fine. When something bad happens, I’m holding you accountable.”

 

     Nezu smiled politely. “Nothing will happen, I assure you.”

 

     Midoriya stiffly stood and bowed to Nezu, before walking to the door, sliding it open and closing it gently behind him, where he hissed intelligible words as he shadow boxed, pretending he was seeing Nezu.

 

     He sighed, and straightened out the weird clothing Hatsume had given him, if it was even clothing, and began making his way to the classroom, adjusting his headphones as he walked.

 

     He was actually wearing jeans, only because it was Hatsume’s apology for the top. It was a see-through, white tank top, which showed the bandages he had wrapped from his navel to his armpits. Over it, was a loose, three sizes too large white t-shirt, made of... mush? Mesh? Mosh? All he knew, is it looked like Hatsume dressed him in a fishnet, and he wasn’t appreciating it.

 

       “What did he say?” Shinsou asked, pushing himself off of the wall he was leaning against and joining Midoriya as the smaller boy stalked down the halls.

 

       “He can’t do anything because I don’t have evidence. I’m just in ‘shock’ that my caretaker is actually a villain.”

 

       “He’s seriously not doing anything?” Shinsou asked, incredulous. He was lucky to be in uniform, because Midoriya was freezing his butt off and Shinsou didn’t even know it.

 

     Midoriya closed his eyes and shook his head, before blinking rapidly when his contacts shifted.

 

       “I should’ve used less solution.” He whined, and Shinsou snickered.

 

       “That’s why I have Me— uh, Daedalus do them for me.”

 

 

       “Shut up,” Midoriya muttered, and he pressed his headphones harder against his ears when Shinsou tried speaking. “Lalalala I’m not listening!”

 

       “How annoying,” Shinsou murmured, before dashing towards the classroom as Midoriya squawked.

 

     He couldn’t run, his ribs told him not to, but since when does he listen to things he should? He darted afterwards Shinsou, before someone caught his arm in a tight grip and he slammed into someone’s back.

 

       “How disrespectful! Not only running in the halls, but you are not donned in the proper uniform! Does Principal Nezu know—“

 

    The familiar voice was continuing it’s rant, but he was otherwise distracted. Instead of agreeing with the voice, he was thinking something along the lines of: hey, hey, lungs, you know I love you guys, even though you tried to kill me with my own blood, but I need you to work please, air is vital for my brain. You know what a brain is right? WITHOUT MY BRAIN YOU DIE TOO—

 

     That seemed to kickstart his lungs, and he sucked in a large gulp of air as his legs gave out, and he was kneeling on the ground, his ribs throbbing, can lungs throb? Because he was totally feeling it—

 

       “Please let go of him.”

 

     Midoriya wished he could throw emotions at people, because he would’ve gifted Shinsou with his joy and gratitude. Shinsou gently grabbed his arms and pulled him to his shaky feet, fixing his crooked headphones and centering his snowflake.

 

       “Puppeteer, with all due respect, he is not in the proper—“

 

       “I’m motherfucking Machiavellian,” Midoriya wheezed. “I don’t follow no rules.”

 

     Iida paused, and Shinsou took that moment of shock to tug Midoriya to the classroom, where he hoped no one was inside yet.

 

       “Should you tell everyone who you are?” Shinsou asked, because Midoriya used to be extremely worried about spilling his guts, and the Midoriya now was... slightly worrying.

 

     Midoriya waved him off with a scoff. “They’re gonna find out anyways. Why be so secretive about it? If I’m going to be spilled to the world, then I’m being spilled in style.” Midoriya tossed his hands up, making a V with his fingers as he smirked suggestively into the air.

 

     Shinsou shuddered and covered his eyes. “You’re so cringe worthy.”

 

     Midoriya scoffed. “You’re just jealous that I got swag.”

 

       “Please stop talking,” Shinsou pleaded, and Midoriya felt like cackling, because now that he was out of suit for good, he no longer needed his alter ego, the seductive, sweet Machiavellian.

 

     He was a sassy, flirty, badass motherfucker, and he would flaunt it... wether Shinsou dies from cringing or not.

 

     Shinsou pulled open the door and sighed in relief. It was empty. He made his way in and Midoriya closed the door behind him.

 

       “We’re all alone,” Midoriya cooed, and Shinsou looked at him weirdly as the boy licked his lips and advanced, swishing his hips to the side. “My husband’s out, what should we do—“

 

     The door slid open at that exact moment, and Midoriya ripped his arms off of Shinsou like he had been burned, and screeched, “No incest here!”

 

     Bakugou Katsuki blinked smartly, and a small smile slipped onto his face. “I’m not judging.” He said softly, closing the door behind him as he made his way to drop his stuff off at his desk.

 

     With his stuff safely sitting on his desk, he made his way to Midoriya was miffed to find that Bakugou was the slightest bit taller than him. Bakugou wrapped his arms around Midoriya’s shoulders, pulling the slightly smaller boy close so he could bury his face into Midoriya’s neck.

 

       “Hey now,” Midoriya said teasingly. “That’s Toshi’s spot.”

 

       “Toshi can find a new spot,” Bakugou said, slightly choked, before laughing as Shinsou made a gunshot noise and fell backwards, laying back on the desk like a freshly gutted fish.

 

     Bakugou was still holding Midoriya close, relief coming off of him in waves, and Midoriya had begun rocking the boy side to side when the door slid open again.

 

     Todoroki Shouto was slightly stunned by what he came upon. Akatani hugging Explosion Boy, Bakugou.... Katsumi? Didn’t matter, the thing is, Bakugou was very reserved, but a very, very brilliant person. He didn’t like touching people, so to see him hugging this boy like it was the last goodbye was... new.

 

       “Akatani, come here please.” He said, and the boy jolted, but didn’t allow Bakugou to pull away.

 

       “...that’s not my name, Todoroki Shouto. Until you know my name, you cannot order me to do anything.”

 

     He took a step back, eyes shocked, but before he could say anything, the door slid open and the stickler for rules walked in.

 

       “You!” He cried, pointing at Midoriya. “You are not donned in the proper uniform, meaning you have not—“

 

     Puppeteer was suddenly on his feet, bottom mask gone so they could see him bare his teeth. “Don’t try anything, Iida Tenya.”

 

     The boy blinked, but when he shifted to peek at Midoriya, Shinsou leaned the same way, his glare becoming scalding behind his mask.

 

       “Very well,” he said stiffly, turning to put his stuff away at his desk.

 

     Todoroki followed suit, slowly sitting down as he stared at the boy who had Touya’s necklace. Every time the boy shifted a certain way, it would catch the light and shine, letting him know that everything he and his family were waiting for was with the boy who wouldn’t talk to him.

 

     Fun.

 

     Slowly, one by one, the students began trailing into the class, shooting confused looks at the boy they’ve never seen before, until Kaminari and Sero trailed in beside Ashido, Kirishima, and Uraraka.

 

       “Oh!” Kaminari said, and everyone turned to look as bounded over to the short blackette. “You’re the one, uh, at the store and at the exam! Thank you so much for what you said, it really helped me.”

 

     Midoriya beamed brightly, and the boy blinked, suddenly feeling very blind. “You’re welcome! I’m glad it helped you, I was hoping it would.”

 

     Kaminari smiled, before leaning in. “Is your brother here?”

 

    Midoriya grinned mischievously. “My brother? Yes, he’s here every day.”

 

       “Really?” Uraraka suddenly bounded up beside them, and the rest of the group followed. “Kaminari won’t shut up about your brother! What class is he in?”

 

     Midoriya hummed, his cue for Shinsou to tell him what he wanted to do, and the tall boy leaned forward, tapping Midoriya on the shoulder.

 

       “I don’t think Hitoshi would appreciate it if we spill where he is. He enjoys stalking Kaminari.”

 

     Midoriya had to bite his lip to stop himself from laughing as Kaminari’s face flushed a dark red at his friend’s teasing.

 

       “W-w-w-what?!” The boy stuttered, and Ashido mocked him playfully, everyone ooing . “H-he stalks me?!”

 

     Shinsou nodded thoughtfully, and Midoriya was practically biting through his lip, because here he was, spilling his guts in order to stay hidden.

 

       “Yeah. Always have to listen to him complaining about how he can’t talk to you, see you, hold your hand, caress your face, brush your hair—“

 

       “Okay!” Midoriya said, gently but quickly pressing Shinsou’s face into the desk. “Enough spilling Toshi’s guts, he won’t appreciate it later.”

 

       “He really won't ,” Shinsou groaned defeatedly, and Midoriya snickered.

 

       “Sounds like your brother’s whipped,” Uraraka said excitedly, and Midoriya leaned in to stage whisper.

 

       “He totally is. He’s just worried our dear Kaminari doesn’t like him back.”

 

     Kirishima gasped like he had just cursed in seven different languages, unable to tell if it’s shocked or awed. “Dear Kaminari won’t shut up about your brother! Make him shut up! Operation set Kaminari up with your brother is a go!”

 

     Midoriya noticed the way Bakugou flushed slightly when Kirishima met his eyes, darkening when the boy grinned, before getting into a mini-debate with Sero about wether crocs or sandals were better.

 

     Midoriya leaned into Bakugou, and the boy turned to ask if he was okay, but Midoriya pushed his face forwards, to stare at Kirishima. “Go getchur mans.” He cooed, and Bakugou shoved him off with a red face.

 

       “Shut up!” He cried, and Midoriya laughed, before the door slid open and Aizawa stumbled in.

 

     Everyone rushed to their seats as Midoriya plopped down in his, a few students giving him weird looks because, wasn’t that Machiavellian’s seat?

 

     His Dad slowly turned towards the class, and Midoriya puffed his cheeks in annoyance, because he made Aizawa coffee that morning, he knew Aizawa  was awake.

 

       “As you can see, Machiavellian is—“

 

       “Is she okay?!”

 

       “She’s not still in Recovery Girl’s office, right?!”

 

       “Does she know we’re extremely sorry?!”

 

       “She didn’t die right?!”

 

       “No she didn’t, you idiot.”

 

       “Can we visit her and apologize?!”

 

       “Is she taking visitors?”

 

       “Who’s the boy sitting in Machiavellian’s seat?”

 

       “Why isn’t the boy dressed in a uniform?”

 

       “Are we allowed to wear whatever we want?!”

 

       “When will Machiavellian come back?”

 

       “She is coming back right?”

 

       “Who is sitting  in Machiavellain’s seat?”

 

     Before the questions could continue, Midoriya turned to the person who asked the last question, and locked eyes with Ojirou Mashiro.

 

       “Machiavellian.” He answered, before turning back to the front before the students could blow up at him in confusion.

 

     Aizawa held up a hand when all of the students started clamoring, and the instantly quieted down. “Machiavellian is not fully healed from the incident, but he is stable enough to join us in class.”

 

     Kaminari‘s hand sprang into the air even as he spoke. “He?”

 

     Aizawa waved towards Midoriya, and the boy raised out of his seat. “This is Aizawa Izuku, he’s Machiavellian.”

 

     It was silent for three seconds as Midoriya beamed at all of them, before chaos broke out.

 

       “He?!”

 

       “A boy?!

 

       “Machiavellian is a boy?!”

 

       “Since when?!”

 

       “No way!”

 

       “But Machiavellian’s so curvy!”

 

       “How the hell do you know that?”

 

       “I have eyes you know! I can use them!”

 

       “Wait, hold up, Aizawa?!”

 

       “He’s your son?!”

 

       “Machiavellian is a boy, and he’s your son?!”

 

       “What the hell is going on?!”

 

      “Fellow classmates!” Iida yelled, adding to the noise. “We should not be yelling!”

 

       “You’re yelling,” Jirou deadpanned, and Iida dropped his hand with clenched teeth.

 

     Aizawa held his hand up again, and the class fell silent. Midoriya took his seat even as he could feel someone’s eyes boring holes into the back of his head. He ignored them.

 

       “Any and all questions will be asked after school. Anyone who breaks this rule will be automatically expelled.”

 

     It was dead silent and Aizawa nodded in content, before turning to the blackboard, and the lesson started.

 

 

 

Notes:

I’m so readyyyy.

I actually can’t remember if it’s this Endeavor, or the other one, but we’re saying both have so many credit cards they never realize it if they’re missing etc yeh.

Foreshadowing my peeps, did any of you catch that?
Kudos if you did, I’ll virtually send you uhh cookies, yeh, if you did.

Do any of you actually read these, or are they just annoying?

Much love and joy ❤️❤️❤️

Chapter 21: The Queen of Chess

Notes:

Okay so here’s my excuse, if you don’t care, you cans skip:

I have a little corner on the couch where I write these chapters, and yesterday my brother had a party to go to, and no matter how many times I asked my mom to stay behind, she said no. Sooo I wrote this chapter literally seven times and now that I’m back in my comfy spot, I’m ready, and I can think.

IM ALSO FREAKING OUT BECAUSE ITS ABOUT TO BE MIDNIGHT AND NO I DONT WANNA MISS TWO DAYS *INTERNAL AND EXTERNAL SCREAMING*

Anyways, thank you peeps for liking my story, I love you guys so much ❤️❤️❤️

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 

     Midoriya was anxious, nervous energy making his leg bounce as he carefully scanned the students sitting on the bus, doing a head count even though he knew all of them were there.

 

     He would make sure all of them would be there after the USJ as well.

 

     Shinsou leaned over. “How many students?”

 

       “Eighteen,” Midoriya answered instantly, opening his mouth to recite names, quirks, and ages, but Shinsou nudged his shoulder, startling the boy.

 

       “It’s going to be okay, we won’t let anything happen to them.”

 

     Midoriya took a deep breath, pressing his hands to his bruised ribs, feeling the rise and fall until it was steady, smooth.

 

     At first, he had hidden in the bathroom stall after changing, because Chiyo gave him the all clear for his injuries, so Hatsume took the wrappings away, promising to make another uniform.

 

     Without the wraps, you could see the horrible purple, green, and yellow bruising that ran up his sides, something Recovery Girl left as a ‘punishment’, which Midoriya thought was stupid, because she wanted him to be able to breathe, right?

 

     You could also see the two small indents in his back, where Hatsume had dug the bullets out.

 

     So yes, he had been extremely self-conscious, walking to the bus with his arms draped over his torso, but no one had said anything, either pitying him or really not noticing it.

 

       “Okay,” he slowly exhaled his air. “Everything will be okay.”

 

     Shinsou nudged him gently. “There you go. Don’t be so pessimistic, a little optimism doesn’t hurt.”

 

       “A little optimism is going to get you killed one day,” Midoriya scoffed, crossing his arms and slumping down in the chair.

 

     Shinsou’s eyes crinkled around the edges, telling Midoriya that he was grinning. “As if Puppeteer would go down so easily.”

 

       “Nailing the screws to your coffin,” Midoriya warned, but Shinsou just laughed.

 

     Shinsou could be as optimistic as he wanted, but Midoriya had a bad feeling, like something terrible was about to happen. His instincts have never failed him before.

 

     (Except for that one time he thought he could run across cardboard. He fell three stories, but we’re not getting into that)

 

       “Machiavellian, are you really... Aizawa’s kid?”

 

     Midoriya looked up into the eyes of Kaminari Denki, and he sat up straight.

 

       “Uh... yeah?” It clicked, and he reached up to his changer, flipping the off switch. “I can take my mask off too.”

 

     Half of the students jumped at the masculine voice coming from the female’s body, and Shinsou snickered beside him. Midoriya reaches up and pulled his mask off, sliding his changer around his neck, and the student’s eyes bulged out of their heads.

 

       “You... really are a boy.” Ojiro said slowly.

 

     Midoriya leaned forward, a scowl on his face. “Did you just assume my gender?”

 

     Ojiro threw his hands up, stuttering excuses and apologies, but Midoriya just sat back with a laugh.

 

       “Don’t stress it,” he chuckled, putting his changer back on and flipping the switch. “I was messing with you.”

 

       “How long did it take for you to get used to... dressing like that?” Yaoyorozu asked, and all of the girls turned to him, curiosity burning in their eyes.

 

     Midoriya hummed, sitting back and crossing his legs, tilting his head up, the perfect picture of arrogance. “Nothing is too hard for me to adjust to—“

 

       “Ha!” Shinsou slapped him upside the head, and the force made Midoriya keel over, his head between his knees. “He still sounds like a strangled cat when getting into it.”

 

     Yaoyorozu’s eyes widened in horror. “Is it that painful?”

 

     Midoriya sat up quick. “Of course it’s painful! You ever heard of a waist trainer?! Or a straightener?! Those things are sent from the depths of hell!”

 

       “Why do you go through all of this just for a costume?” Bakugou asked, confusion written into his tone.

 

       “Uniform,” He and Shinsou said in unison, before Midoriya thoughtfully hummed.

 

       “Because it was Daedalus’s idea. It definitely made slipping under the radar easy, because all of the heroes and police were looking for a female about three inches taller than I am with straight shoulder-length hair.” He shrugged. “That with my quirkless state, and it made me untra—“

 

       “You’re quirkless?!”

 

     Midoriya blinked, a bit of that fear creeping in, before it was smashed down by his ego. He had survived on the streets for six years, if these students thought he was less than them because he did that without any magical powers, they were in the wrong, not hm.

 

     Midoriya tilted his head, arrogance slipping into his tone. “Problem?”

 

     Ashido instantly shook her head. “No! It’s just... you wear those giant headphones, and you’re quirkless?”

 

     Midoriya blinked, not expecting that response. “Uh, yeah? I got my heightened senses on the streets.”

 

     Tsuyu suddenly pressed a finger to her chin. “You suddenly got a quirk from nowhere? Isn’t that kind of suspicious?”

 

       You want a quirk, little one?

 

     Kirishima leaned forwards. “That is kind of weird, but isn’t there a way you could get a quirk, from stress?”

 

      I can give you a quirk.

 

       “I don’t think there’s such a thing,” Iida denied, pressing his glasses up his nose. “It would be in the books otherwise.”

 

      After all, Midoriya Izuku—

 

       “But not everything is documented, there could be something like that out there!”

 

      Family takes care of each other.

 

       “Shut up!” Midoriya screamed, clapping his hands over his ears as he doubled over, the man’s voice spinning around his head, and for a second, he was back in that room, the dark, musky room as that man stared at him, staring staring and waiting, waiting for something—

 

       “Izuku. You need to snap out of it.”

 

     His eyes cleared, and he blinked as he realized he was standing, Aizawa in front of him, eyes worried. The man was holding his forearm, which held one of his knifes, inches away from Aizawa’s neck. He dropped it with a gasp, and it clattered to the floor, his body following it a second after.

 

     He covered his mouth in horror as his mind replayed the memory his brain had shut away, locking it up with invincible chains and surrounding the place with lava.

 

       “Izuku?”

 

     He looked up, and met Aizawa’s eyes as the man crouched down, gently putting his hands on Midoriya’s shoulders. “What happened?”

 

       “I...” Midoriya felt his voice give, and he grit his teeth together as he dropped his head, trying to keep the tears inside.

 

     How would Aizawa react, knowing that Midoriya—

 

     His eyes would change, they would fill with hatred and disgust, as he realized who Midoriya was, his actions would change, no longer filled with fatherly love, his words would become harsh and cruel, just like—

 

     Someone embraced him, and he pressed his face into Aizawa’s black hair. “I— I’m—“

 

       “If it’s too hard, don’t speak.”

 

     The entire bus was silent, the students staring at each other and trying to understand why Aizawa-kun had snapped the way he did.

 

     He had been fine, talking to them about quirks, and in the next second, he was screaming, covering his ears and he screamed at them to shut up, and then Aizawa-Sensei was out of his seat, grabbing the boy’s hands, and then the two males were a blur, moving around a bit, but when they stilled, the man was stock-still as his son pressed a knife to his neck.

 

     And then their emotionless teacher hugged him, which shouldn’t be so weird, considering the boy was his son, but it just was.

 

     The bus slowed to a stop, and Aizawa pulled away from his son, gently wiping away the boy’s tears. “Get your head back in the game.”

 

     The boy nodded and sniffed, leaning over and grabbing his knife as Aizawa made his way off the bus.

 

     Shinsou slowly crouched down beside Midoriya, who was staring at his knife. “What... was that?”

 

     Midoriya flinched, sliding his knife back into the holster. “I... I’ll tell you later.”

 

     Shinsou nodded, pulling Midoriya to his feet with one hand. “Was it what happened in the—“

 

       “I said later !” Midoriya snapped, before pausing, and dropping his face into his hands, voice full of regret. “I’m sorry, I’m not... ready to think about what happened.”

 

    Shinsou nodded. “I understand. Come on, let’s not leave Thirteen waiting.”

 

     Midoriya was the second person off the bus, leaving the students to wallow in their confusion.

 

       “Let’s... follow them.” Iida said, and the students hesitantly stood, still a little iffy about the situation, but they all got off the bus.

 

     The students formed a loose circle as they were lead into the building, and upon entering, they were gasping in shock, awe overtaking their voices as they chattered excitedly to each other.

 

       “Do you think we’re in the clear?” Shinsou whispered, and Midoriya shrugged, slowly scanning everything he could see, before his eye caught something.

 

     He kneeled down to the ground, switching his thermal detector on, and he sucked in a breath, tugging Shinsou down beside him, pointing down to the plaza as he whispered, “My thermal camera is picking up a very high amount of body heat.”

 

     Shinsou was silent, probably checking for himself, and he too gasped. “Oh god. You don’t think—“

 

       “Kurogiri.” Midoriya answered, before launching himself to his feet, cutting off whatever Thirteen was saying. “Dad, we need to get the students back to campus, someone call—“

 

       “Wait,” Thirteen said, but Aizawa was already herding the students towards the door. Before he could get far, there was an angry snarl from below.

 

       “Ratting us out so early? How could you see us?”

 

     Midoriya turned back to the plaza, and felt pure hatred rush through his system at the sight of Shigaraki.

 

     He couldn’t even explain the amount of hatred he had rushing through his veins. It was one of those things you couldn’t understand unless you yourself have experienced it, one of those things that you could read about, write about, and think that it wouldn’t be so hard to control, but when you actually experience that feeling, there’s nothing, nothing but that burning hatred.

 

    Midoriya’s hatred was the kind that said if you didn’t calm down, when you come back to yourself, you’ll be in the back of a police car with your clothes drenched in a metallic smelling red. The kind of hatred that said you would be able to murder someone and you wouldn’t give a fucking Damn if  you go to jail or worse. All you can think about is making that person fucking pay—

 

     That was the kind of hatred he was feeling. Shigaraki was in front of him, Shigaraki was the person who took Dabi away from him, and he wanted to hear Shigaraki scream , wanted to make him writhe in agony, show the world that no, he wasn’t a fucking hero, because he would enjoy Shigarak’s  screaming—

 

     Midoriya shook his head, trying to keep his head in the game. Loosing control of his cool would actually make him a killer, and that would make him no better than Shigaraki.

 

       Kiki ~” He cooed, his voice deadly calm, and the man’s head instantly snapped his way. “ You don’t recognize me ?

 

        “Machiavellian,” he whispered in horror, and Midoriya bared his teeth in a horrible snarl, even though the other teen couldn’t see it.

 

     The villain shakily turned to Kurogiri, who was doing a much better job of hiding his fear. “Kurogiri.... maybe we should restart the game. Overpowered bosses can kill all of our players and destroy our EXP.”

 

     Kurogiri didn’t answer, and Shigaraki was left to think about why exactly he was here.

 

     Shigaraki had only shown up on that day because the 1-A class roll didn’t show Machiavellian to be in attendance, and he thought he was in the clear.

 

     When he was foolish, he had thought himself to be higher than a stupid pawn being used in the game, but he had realized, that that stupid pawn wasn’t a pawn, it was the goddamned Queen.

 

     Machiavellian had taken him and Kurogiri down in a five minute fight, while saving the two hostages Shigaraki had threatened to disintegrate.

 

     He had been cocky, confident in this win, because there had been many vigilantes he had killed due to their inexperience, and he had thought she was the same.

 

     Machiavellian had thrown a rock, a fucking rock at  Shigaraki, and then she had stabbed a knife through his hands in his moment of panicked pain, keeping them to the disintegrating ground. By the time he got his bleeding, broken hands free, she had somehow knocked out Kurogiri, where she then tied him up, and then knocked out Shigaraki.

 

     It had taken Kurogiri and him a full week to  escape from that jail cell.

 

     So he knew, Machiavellian wasn’t a lowly pawn, she was the Queen hiding amongst the other players, where she moved them wherever she pleased. Machiavellian wasn’t one to be messed with, especially on a good day, and now that he had something she wanted, he knew she was in a Kill Now Ask Later mood. He had subconsciously known taking Dabi into the League would be their downfall, but he had thought Sensei would be able to protect him.

 

     With a pissed off Machiavellian standing in front of him, he felt as if not even Sensei could save him.

 

     He shook his head, trying to rid his body of the fear he was feeling, and he felt an itch grow on his neck, where he immediately began scratching.

 

       “I thought All Might was supposed to be here?” The itch grew, and he pressed down harder, trying to rid himself of the irritating feeling. “The database said Eraserhead, No. Thirteen and All Might was supposed to be here...”

 

     He felt his irritation grow, momentarily forgetting the fact that there was someone here who would actually kill him, and he scratched harder. “We went through all this trouble... and you tell me... he’s not here?”

 

     Shigaraki stopped scratching, and he dropped his hands, tilting his head to the side. “I wonder if he’ll show... if we kill the kids.”

 

     The entire class went through a shock as they felt fear creep up their bodies, just like the villains that were nearing them. Villains . This is what Machiavellian and Puppeteer have been dealing with for who knows how long—

 

       “Thirteen! Evacuate the students and contact the school!” Aizawa slipped his goggles over his eyes as he snatched his capture weapon. “Machiavellian, Puppeteer, protect the students.”

 

     He launched himself down the stairs, his hair and weapon flying, before beginning to take down the villains, erasing their quirks and leaving them stumbling, before knocking them out and moving on, an endless battle.

 

     Midoriya whirled around, stalking to the shell-shocked students, and began to shove them towards the door. “Come on! You need to leave!”

 

       “I’m afraid I can’t allow that.”

 

     Kurogiri’s polite voice rang over the students, and Midoriya felt his lip curl in irritation, because under that suit and fake politeness—

 

     Lies a villain.

 

     Midoriya snarled as he whirled around. “I’m sorry , you seemed to have mistaken me for someone who gives a rat’s ass . Get the fuck out  of my face before I send you right back to jail .”

 

     Kurogiri’s purple-black mist wavered, as if he knew Midoriya wouldn’t hesitate to put a bitch in it’s place. In that moment of hesitation, Thirteen flipped open his finger caps, and his black hole swirled out, sucking in some of Kurogiri’s mist, before a portal opened up behind the hero and his quirk was used against him.

 

       “T-Thirteen!” Uraraka cried, but all of the other students still seemed shell shocked.

 

       Goddamnit,” Midoriya hissed, before pointing at Iida. “Go get help.”

 

       “I can’t just leave!” He protested, but Midoriya let out his snarl, the sound of an angry, inhuman, beast .

 

       “Did I fucking ask you ?! Do what you’re told, and go get help !”

 

       “I said I cannot let you—“

 

     Midoriya whirled around and threw a knife at Kurogiri’s head, knowing the warp would cover his vision, so he immediately tossed a boomerang thingy that Hatsume had slipped down his pants. As expected, Kurogiri deflected the knife, his warp covering his face and not allowing him to see the boomerang, which made the man have to twist to the side in order to avoid it. Midoriya solidified the belief that he had a few seconds of delay in his quirk.

 

     Midoriya launched himself at the distracted man, landing on his suited shoulders as the man stumbled to the side, and Midoriya felt the warp open underneath him, but before he got sucked into the portal, he quickly snatched his electric knife baby and jammed it between Kurogiri’s metal things , the man’s screech the last thing he heard before he was falling, falling falling but he was never afraid when falling—

 

     Except he never learned how to swim.

 

     Hitting water from a high distance was different from hitting the concrete. Midoriya could write a million paragraphs about the difference, but he’s going to make it short and sweet: it hurt like a fucking bitch.

 

     Water flooded into his voice changer, and he had a moment to thank Hatsume for making almost everything water proof, before something shot by his face, and he realized, this is how he was going to die.

 

     Midoriya never learned how to swim, it was something his mother promised to teach him when he turned ten, because all of the nearby pools required passes and the beach wasn’t exactly clean. In this endless stretch of blue darkening to black, his ribs screaming from the impact, he knew this would be it for him, because he couldn’t turn around and defend himself, couldn’t do anything but thrash vainly as he sunk, a stone dropped into the pond.

 

      Wow , he thought. What a pathetic way to die.

 

     When something snatched his arm and violently yanked, his eyes bulged out of his head, because a second later he was being tugged out of the water, and was being dropped onto the cool, white surface of the boat.

 

     He had time to blink, before someone bitch slapped him across the face.

  

     Hard.

 

     Midoriya sat up quick, pressing a hand to his stinging cheek, before inhaling a mouthful of water. He jerked forwards as he coughed, frantically trying to rip his changer off. He felt someone take it off for him, and he succeeded in expelling the water from his lungs, ignoring the burning way his throat ached.

 

     Midoriya looked up to thank the person, and got a voice changer to the face. The same side that he got slapped on. The force sent his head snapping to he side, and he fell over with a cry.

 

     He whirled around, anger creeping up his veins, only to get slapped again.

 

     Before he could get back up, someone was hugging him, crushing his ribs in a painful way, and he coughed up more water.

 

       “You asshole !” Shinsou cried, dropping Midoriya’s body so his ribs hit the ground painfully, making him hiss. “You can’t do that! Ever ! You can’t just— give up ! You motherfucker!”

 

     Midoriya stared up at the taller boy as he sat back hard on his heels, pressing his masked face into his hands as his shoulders shook. Someone shifted in his view, and he turned to look at Tsuyu.

 

     She cocked her head to the side. “Are you ready for death?”

 

     Midoriya stared into her eyes, so similar but yet so different from his own. “Do you want an honest answer?”

 

     Shinsou needed to chill it on arm day, because his punch just keeps getting stronger.

 

       “Hey! Any kids up there?” A villain called up, and they all began talking amongst themselves.

 

       “We’re completely surrounded.” Tsuyu pointed out nicely, and Midoriya huffed.

 

     Shinsou suddenly jerked to his feet, yelling, “Do you know who I am?!”

 

     Half of the villains were stupid enough to answer, and Shinsou instantly took control of them, thinking of something to make the rest of them speak.

 

     A light bulb went over his head.

 

     He grabbed the railing of the boat and yelled, “Hey Babe! I’ll be Burger King and you’ll be McDonalds, I’ll have it my way and you’ll be loving it!!”

 

     It was hell for three seconds before all of them fell silent, Shinsou taking control of them, and he gasped, falling to his knees as he shook his head, his purple bottom mask staining red, meaning blood was running down his nose.

 

       “Puppet—“ Midoriya said worriedly, but the boy shook his head.

 

       “Th-th-thir-thirty f-four.” He choked out, and Midoriya’s eyes bulged, worry filling his body up. Shinsou was over his limit, and testing out his quirk in a dangerous, high stress level situation wasn’t exactly ideal .

 

       “G-g-get us t-to land, and t-then p-p-pass out.” Shinsou stuttered, the blood stain on his light purple mask growing as the boy groaned, his arms giving out as the boat began moving, before a giant hand made of water just picked them up and deposited them on land.

 

     The moment every villain passed out was obvious, as Shinsou slumped over onto his back, panting for breath as Midoriya frantically searched his pockets. Hatsume always sent them with medication, just in case another Midoriya-Getting-Shot incident happened.

 

     He successfully grabbed a small plastic bag, and yanked it from his pocket, ripping it open and spilling all of the pills, searching for one that was made specifically for people with mind quirks. He snatched the blue horse pill and practically shoved it down Shinsou’s throat, squeezing one of Shinsou’s gloves for water.

 

     Instantly after swallowing, Shinsou sat up, pulling down his bottom mask and wiping his bloody nose, shaking his head as the pull rid of his migraine.

 

       “Come on,” Midoriya said, yanking the boy to his feet as Tsuyu jumped off of the boat. “Lets go check on the others.”

 

     Shinsou sniffed and straightened his top, shoving past Midoriya. “This conversation isn’t over. I’m still mad at you.”

 

     Midoriya nodded, and followed as the boy dropped down to the floor, his feet not appreciating the drop. “You can come up with an elaborate punishment later.”

 

     Shinsou took off in a light jog, and Midoriya matched his pace. “It’s going to involve public humiliation.”

 

     Midoriya huffed a breathy laugh. “I would be worried if it didn’t.”

 

     There was a loud smash sound  that seemed to echo in Midoriya’s brain as he skidded to a stop in the plaza, the sight he was greeted with making that rage he felt earlier we’ll back up, a pot waiting to over boil, a snake ready to strike.

 

     Aizawa’s head was being crushed into the floor, blood surrounding him as his arm bent at a weird angle, and it seemed disintegrated—

 

      Shigaraki. Shigaraki’s quirk was disintegration.

 

     Midoriya hissed, the sound straight from a snake’s mouth, and he saw Shigaraki visibly flinch.

 

       What are you doing ?”

 

 

Notes:

HAHAHA I MADE IT

Also since my camp is coming up, I’m srsly worried about updating schedule, but that’ll be something to worry about when the time comes
:(;゙゚'ω゚'):

Much love my peeps, stay happy and healthy ❤️❤️❤️

Chapter 22: The King Falls

Notes:

This chapter was what inspired the entire story 😂 I’ve played it over in my mind again and again, so hopefully it’s good 👌🏻

Alrighty peeps, love you ❤️❤️❤️

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 

       What are you doing?”

 

 

     Shigaraki shifted, visibly wary, before he glanced at the giant Nomu, and his cockiness returned in an instant, like he knew something Midoriya didn’t.

 

     Except Midoriya was well informed. He knew that that engineered monster was a Nomu, that it was created specifically to take All Might down, and that it had multiple quirks. Dabi had told him that, the rest was just reading between the lines.

 

       “Machiavellian,” He said cheerily, and Midoriya narrowed his eyes at how out of character that was. “I told you I would return, and I have! Now, I have something that will ensure your defeat. Nomu! Get Machiavellian.”

 

    Midoriya could see almost in slow motion as the Nomu raced closer, and that also meant he saw the exact second Shinsou shifted in front of him, taking the blow in the stomach that sent him flying backwards with a sickening snap .

 

     Midoriya didn’t have time to comprehend what happened before Shigaraki was ordering the Nomu to grab him, and an iron tight grip was around his torso, squeezing the air from his lungs, squeezing pain to his head, squeezing the life from his body—

 

       “Not so powerful now, are you, Machiavellian? A Queen without her crown is nothing but a pawn.” Shigaraki kept talking, rambling about Queens and Bishops and pawns, but Midoriya wasn’t listening.

 

    The Nomu had multiple quirks, and it didn’t appear human, but the shorts said it had once been male, a human male. What else would there be to cover, if it wasn’t genitals? There was also the fact that although the Nomu didn’t seem to listen to anybody but Shigaraki, it still listened to those commands, which meant it had intelligence, however limited it may be.

 

     Was this what that man had been talking about, all those years ago when he offered Midoriya more than one quirk? Was this a human who was given more quirks than his body was made to handle?

 

     He would dwell on it later, for now, he needed to get his arms out of the Nomu’s grasp, so he could grab his knife and... all living things needed a brain to function, and although it hurt, taking a brain away effectively killed the creature.

 

       “You pervert.”

 

     Shigaraki stopped his rant, stunned. “...what?”

 

     Midoriya narrowed his eyes, focusing on keeping his voice steady even as his ribs throbbed from the grip, his legs loosing circulation. “I would never let you grope me, and because you can’t, you’re making this Nomu do it for you, huh?”

 

     Shigaraki flinched, because villains were one thing, rapists were another. “No!”

 

    Midoriya tilted his head, raising an eyebrow as he deadpanned, “Really?”

 

     Shigaraki dropped his eyes to try and figure out what the boy meant, and his eyes zeroed in on the way the Nomu’s hand was wrapped around Midoriya’s torso, on his ribs and his fake breasts.

 

       “Nomu!” Shigaraki screeched, as if the creature itself was to be blamed. “Grab Machiavellian around the waist!”

 

     The Nomu wasn’t gentle as it changed it’s grip, and tears sprang into Midoriya’s eyes at the painful adjustment, but he didn’t waste his chance. In the split second his knife holster was open, he snatched the handle and pressed the blade against his arm, hiding the glinting metal as the Nomu grabbed his arms, pinning them to his waist.

 

     He had a plan. He could click his heels together once for the knives, but twice would expand his wrist absorbers for instances like this, something Hatsume used by wiring the signal being broadcasted to hit another— yeah he wasn’t paying attention. Once his wristband things expanded enough, he would be able to slip his hand out and stab his knife through the Nomu’s brain.

 

     ...would that make him a murderer?

 

     He shoved the thought away quickly, because Shinsou was gone, Aizawa was unconscious, Thirteen was out of commission, and he didn’t know how the other students were handling themselves. This was a life or death situation, it was him or the Nomu, and although he always tried to avoid those odds, it seemed the world wasn’t on his side.

 

     He clicked his heel together twice, and had to bite his lip as his wrist bands began expanding, pressing against his thigh and the Nomu’s hand. His thigh gave way, and it was the most painful fucking thing he’d ever felt. The torturously slow feeling of metal biting into your skin, even through the clothing, pressing down more and more and you could feel it bruise, feel the skin break open, all in that slow, slow pace.

 

       “Shigaraki.”

 

     Said male turned around as Kurogiri warped himself into existence beside Shigaraki, and the teen twitched. “What?”

 

      “One of the students managed to escape. He’s going to call for help.”

 

     Shigaraki hissed, scratching his neck as his irritation grew. “Kurogiri... if you weren’t a helpful warp user... I’d disintegrate you for your in incompetence.”

 

       “Big word,” Midoriya wheezed, his thigh throbbing as he tried to ignore it. “Are you sure you fully understand it?”

 

     Shigaraki froze, blood leaking from his neck, and he slowly turned to face Midoriya, confusion in his body language. “...of course I do. It means... the inability to... successfully complete something.”

 

       “Aww,” Midoriya cooed, his voice becoming scratchy, because honestly he just wanted to cry. “You’re so cute when you talk about things you don’t understand.”

 

     Shigaraki still seemed confused. “But I do?”

 

     Midoriya huffed, “I’m insulting your intelligence, Kiki.”

 

     Shigaraki growled, his hands going back to scratching his neck. “Nomu, squeeze tighter.”

 

     Midoriya cried out, his vision blanking as pain shot up his body, and he shrieked when his wrist band shattered, the Nomu’s grip clamping down on his side and sending the pieces of metal biting into his skin, ripping through the material of his bottoms and sending blood running down his legs.

 

     Shigaraki stopped scratching. “What... broke?”

 

       “My tampon, you asshole.”

 

     Shigaraki flinched back, hissing. “The... female product?”

 

     Midoriya wanted to roll his eyes. Hatsume had introduced him to a lot of female products, and it was almost like a culture shock. There were so many things for everything , and he didn’t understand how there could be so much products for one action.

 

       “No, the monkey wrench at home. Yes the fucking female product.”

 

     Shigaraki slowly stepped forwards, scanning the blood running down his legs. “Are you... bleeding?”

 

     Midoriya inwardly shuddered, shoving away the thought of him— yeah no, stop it.

 

       “Kiki, if your stupid Nomu keeps squeezing the blood from my body, I am going to destroy your father.”

 

     Shigaraki snarled, stepping back. “You wouldn’t.”

 

     Midoriya bared his teeth in a grin. “You want to find out?”

 

       “Nomu.... loosen your grip.”

 

     Midoriya’s other wrist band was no longer biting into his thigh, and it expanded quicker, to the point where he could slip his hand through, no problem. He would just have to be quick, grabbing his knife from his other side and smashing it through the Nomu’s brain.

 

     Uhh, left side was for functioning normally, right side was for creatively living, right? Take out the left side, and we’ll see what happens.

 

     Shigaraki was talking to Kurogiri, and he probably should’ve listened in, but anyone who wants to lecture him later about paying attention is getting punched in the face.

 

     He slowly slipped his hand out, pressing it against his body as he slid it to the knife, worried that the Nomu would somehow be able to alert Shigaraki, but the creature didn’t move. He grabbed the handle as he stared at Shigaraki and Kurogiri, neither paying attention.

 

     He took a deep breath, whispering, “I’m sorry.” Before he jerked his arm upwards and slammed the knife through the Nomu’s chin, and the blade slid straight through it’s head like a hot knife through butter.

 

     The Nomu screeched, and it only squeezed for a split second, but feeling you entire rib cage break was a whole new level, and he blacked out as pain made his vision hazy, vomit coming up his throat as his head lolled, because holy mother of no cursing Izuku, that hurt—

 

     Shigaraki was screaming in anger, and Midoriya was on the floor, the Nomu thrashing around to get the knife out of it’s brain, but it’s inability to think meant it didn’t just slide it out, it was literally tearing it’s brain apart to rid of the blade. Midoriya couldn’t watch as the Nomu killed itself, so he turned his head away, desperately trying to ignore it’s screeches of pain that echoed across he entire Joint, alerting everyone there that something was in major pain .

 

     Midoriya cried out when his hair was yanked, and he coughed up vomit, making Shigaraki shriek like a little girl and drop him. Thankfully, it got over Shigaraki’s shoes and not Midoriya’s uniform.

 

       “You little bitch!”

 

     Getting slapped with a disintegrating quirk was not exactly fun. He thought Shigaraki’s quirk usually took time, but apparently it was the force used that applied as well.

 

     Bye bye mask, and bye bye the skin of his right cheek, you shall be missed.

 

     Midoriya crushed the pain down, shutting it in the little container he usually used for instances like this, and he felt it dull slightly, as he repeated a mantra of it doesn’t hurt, it doesn’t hurt, you’ve been through worse, it doesn’t hurt—

 

     It still hurt, but he had a better chance of ignoring the stinging pain.

 

     He pushed himself to his feet, everything throbbing and stinging as more of his blood dripped to the floor, and if he thought his torso was ugly before, comparing it to the bruised bloody welts and skin cut open from his broken ribs, he looked like a model earlier.

 

     His head was spinning from the pain that was doubled from when he was shot and trampled combined, and he just wanted a break, he didn’t have these many injuries on the streets, why was he suddenly getting tossed under the bus?

 

     Shigaraki was staring at him in horror, because his mind was gone, without his self-control, it was nothing but a red haze as he yearned for blood, aching to make Shigaraki scream in pain—

 

     He was thankful he was so fast, because he was on Shigaraki before Kurogiri could create a warp to get rid of him. They both tumbled back into the warp, and Midoriya got three good punches  in before he looked up into a bar, confusion seeping into his bones about the location. Shigaraki put his hands on Midoriya’s torso, and he looked down to see all of Hatsume’s hard work disappearing before his eyes.

 

       “What?...” Shigaraki said, sounding confused, and Midoriya stared into his fearful eyes. “That doesn’t... hurt?”

 

       “Pain is nothing when I want to beat the shit out of you!”

 

     Punching Shigaraki felt good, he would bet a hundred dollars that he broke all of the bones in Shigaraki’s face with three more punches, before he was yanked back into the USJ, where he snatched Shigaraki and took him with him.

 

     If he met shocked blue eyes on his way out, he didn’t want to think about it.

 

     He tumbled out of the warp, holding Shigaraki’s groaning figure and painfully twisting to land on the gangly teen, hearing something in his body snap, and Midoriya felt vindictive pleasure knowing Shigaraki would feel even an inch of what the Nomu did to him.

 

     Oh, All Might was here.

 

     TAKING CREDIT FOR DEFEATING THE NOMU GODDAMNIT—

 

     Midoriya stood, swaying on his feet as he turned slowly, taking in all of the heroes standing in formation, ready to save all of them from the villains, and he heard Shigaraki slowly push himself to his feet.

 

     Turning around and being punched in the face was not a fun experience. But the again, this day was filled with terrible experiences. So there he was, lying on the floor with a bleeding nose. Thankfully, Shigaraki was a twig, so he would probably snap his elbow before breaking Midoriya’s nose, but he didn’t want to test that theory out.

 

     He heard gunshots, and through blurry vision, saw Shigaraki fall backwards, and Kurogiri created a larger warp, swallowing Shigaraki and they returned back to the bar that Midoriya had committed to memory.

 

     He could probably track it, have Hatsume track down Dabi’s phone, and they have Shigaraki in the bag.

 

    He coughed painfully as he rolled onto his side, his mind hazy and pushing all the pain away, so he felt fine as he walked towards Aizawa, even as the students turned around and lost their breakfast at the sight of his body.

 

     He stumbled and fell to his knees, body blissfully numb as he gently rolled Aizawa over, tears springing into his eyes as he took in the bloody, broken mass that was his Dad’s face.

 

     Someone grabbed his arm, and he whirled around with a hissing snarl, shaking off the person’s arm and shoving the other person away, the only thing going through his mind was the instinct to protect, protect, protect—

 

       “Hey, hey Machiavellian, Eraserhead needs medical attention, and so do you. Please allow us to take him to the hospital.”

 

     Midoriya blinked someone the haze away from his eyes, and realized they were the medical people, he couldn’t think of the word in his dizzy mind, but he stepped to the side, and allowed them to load Aizawa onto one of the portable beds, immediately running him to the stairs where Ectoplasm carried it up using all of his clones.

 

     He shoved past all of the heroes, his delirious brain searching for purple, because purple meant he would be safe, purple meant the pain would be gone—

 

       “Little Aizawa, hey, you need to go to the hospital—“

 

       “Toshi,” He wheezed, stumbling away from Vlad King . “Where’s Toshi?”

 

       “Incoming! Move out of the way!”

 

     He slipped and fell as another medical bed was ran past him, people shouting and screaming at each other for another ambulance, the other one already gone, on it’s way to the hospital.

 

     He pushed himself to his feet, catching sight of all of the students, and he stumbled their way, Yaoyorozu catching sight of him with a gasp as her hands shot to her mouth, tears falling down in an endless stream, making the rest of the students turn his way.

 

     One, two, three— seven, eight nine, twelve— his vision was swirling, but he shook his head and tried again. One, two, three, four— ...what came next?

 

       “Eighteen.”

 

     He turned around, head lolling slightly and eyes darting everywhere even as he tried to focus on the person in front of him. “Eighteen... all of them?”

 

     The person he couldn’t exactly see nodded, and he exhaled softly, sharp pain racing up his side, his adrenaline fading as everything came back pounding, screaming at his nerves, reminding him that he was probably on the verge of death.

 

       “Machiavellian, you need to go to the hospital—“

 

       “Hitoshi,” he denied. “Where’s Hitoshi?”

 

     The man shifted, clearing his throat, and as if it was cued, someone was shouting, “No! No! We need you to stay awake! Look at me! Look at me! Can you see me? You need to stay awake! Can you do that? No, no, no, Puppeteer! Shit! Where the fuck is  the ambulance?!”

 

      Puppeteer. Hitoshi.

 

     He turned around, body swaying as the person gently grabbed his arm, and now that he was looking, he could see purple on the red bed, purple, his purple—

 

     But weren’t the medical beds blue? Why was Shinsou’s red? Why was his mask hanging off of his face, destroyed and showing a bloody, red mass of what should be the left side of his face—

     

       “Hitoshi,” He whispered, stepping forwards, because he was r ight there , but he was so far , and he was bleeding, the precious blood that should’ve never left his system dripping to the ground, and he could be dying , dying of exsanguination, is this how he and Hatsume felt when he was bleeding? Bleeding bleeding, and someone was holding him back, keeping him away from  Shinsou, and that wasn’t okay—

 

       “Machiavellian—“

 

     Midoriya whirled around with an angry cry, his knuckles connecting with someone’s nose for the... who knows how many times that day. He felt the nose give, and his bruised, cut up knuckles cried out in protest, but he jerked away from the falling body, standing by Shinsou’s bed before the man even hit the ground.

 

      “Hitoshi, wake up,” He said, fear bordering panic creeping up his throat and cutting off his air supply, his adrenaline racing through his system, so he couldn’t feel his broken ribs, his cut open and bruised torso, his slit, bleeding thigh, his disintegrated cheek and aching esophagus. “Hitoshi, this isn’t funny.”

   

     Someone grabbed his arm, “I’m sorry, you can’t be near him—“

 

       “Get off of me!” He shrieked, shaking the hand off, and the ambulance came around the corner, breaks screeching as the vehicle stopped. “Hitoshi please—“

 

       “Move! Move! Out of the way!”

 

     Someone hooked their arms around Midoriya’s torso, and he shrieked at the jolt of pain that brought him, but Shinsou was being carted away, away away from Midoriya, and he wouldn’t know, wouldn’t know if Shinsou died in the back of that van, with no one to hear his last words, he wouldn’t know if someone purposely failed in their job to rid of Puppeteer, what if someone attacked the ambulance on the way to the hospital, what if Shinsou really dies and leaves him alone, alone to the world and alone to face all of his horrors, what would he do—

 

       “Hitoshi wake up!” Midoriya screamed, thrashing against the person, kicking his legs as he lost control of his voice, and it scratched against his throat, getting louder and louder even as blood came up with it. “Hitoshi this isn’t fucking funny! Wake up! Fucking wake up! Hitoshi!”

 

       “Someone— Midnight! Midnight! Knock him out!”

 

     Midoriya jerked out of the person’s grip after throwing his head back, and it connected with someone’s nose, and maybe if his lungs weren’t made of burning ice and his veins weren’t stone, he would find it funny, how many times he’s broken someone’s nose today.

 

     He felt a horrible snap from  his ankle, and he fell over, his vision blacking out as he smashed against the ground, sending sharp zings of pain up his body, but he ignored it, he needed to get to Shinsou, the urge was clawing at his very being, so he pushed himself to his feet—

 

     A white-hot iron jabbed it’s way up his leg and he let out a loud cry as he met the ground again, tears streaming down his face as he looked up, his dread and hopelessness boring a hole through his heart as blood dribbled from his mouth. He stared at the back of the ambulance, seeing his figure, broken and bleeding, staring at himself with an anguished expression, like he had just lost everything right in front of his eyes.

 

     His reflection got smaller and smaller, and his face became more and more broken, until his vision became blurry as an emotion welled up, clogging his throat and clenching his chest, blood turning to ice as he clenched his teeth, but he couldn’t hold it back, holding it back was like the person holding him back , unable to get out, stuck, trapped—

 

     He screamed.

 

     He curled into himself as his throat was scratched dry, his agony and pain being put into an inhuman sound of pain, making everyone in hearing distance freeze, goosebumps raising their skin as their blood drained from their body.

 

     That sound, the sound of a human losing everything they ever cared about was broken and agonized, something that would make the weaker hearts cry just from hearing it, the scratchy way the voice would break, hitting multiple octaves as the person’s agony rushed across everyone in hearing distance. Most of the students had tears falling from their eyes at the sound, the sound they’ve never heard before, and they realized, that this was a cruel world they were stepping into.

 

     When the screaming stopped, they all slowly looked over to see Midoriya push himself to his feet, his head bowed and shadowing his face, but everyone flinched at the second snap as  he stumbled, but turned around like he hadn’t just broken something else.

 

     The light click sound  his broken heels made on the concrete was ominous, and those with better hearing could also hear the blood dripping to the floor, the scratching of his other heel, a perfect metronome of sounds that shouldn’t go together.

 

     Tsukauchi stepped forward, raising his hands in surrender slowly. “Aiz—“

 

       “I told you.”

 

     It was a whisper, barely carried to everyone on the breeze of icy wind the boy seemed to exhale, colder than Todoroki’s right side.

 

     Tsukauchi’s face twisted as all of the heroes flinched, because he did. He told all of them that villains would attack during the USJ, but Nezu hadn’t said anything, so they wrote it off as the boy being paranoid. They should’ve listened, listened to the boy who knew what he was talking about.

 

     They may be professionals, they may have undergone training to prepare themselves for what they were getting into, but training and being thrown into a situation unprepared was two different things. If they really thought about it, the more knowledgeable person was Midoriya, the person they had all ignored, because they let his age cloud his experience.

 

     Midoriya looked up, tears and blood running down his face, but you could clearly see his anguish. It was written in his mad eyes, crazy and pained in a way that said all sanity was gone, and all that was left was a monster, a monster lusting for blood.

 

       “I told all of you. I told you . I FUCKING TOLD ALL OF YOU SHIGARAKI WAS GOING TO ATTACK. WHY DIDN’T ANY OF YOU FUCKING  LISTEN ?!” He screamed, his face broken like he himself had taken a beating to the face, but his words, they were so, so angry.

 

     Midoriya sobbed, pressing a hand to his mouth, as he shook, suppressing his sobs, before shakily inhaling and dropping his hand, glaring at all of the heroes in front of him, all of them unable to help Shinsou.

 

     “If he dies,” Again, it was a whisper, faulty calm, and he exploded. “IF HITOSHI FUCKING DIES BECAUSE NONE OF YOU LISTENED TO ME, I WILL MURDER ALL OF YOU. I WILL FUCKING TRACK ALL OF YOU DOWN AND TEAR YOU LIMB FROM LIMB, UNTIL YOU’RE BEGGING FOR DEATH! I’LL KILL ALL OF YOU, EVERY LAST ONE OF YOU, UNtil you know, know the pain I feel

 

     Midnight’s pink mist swirled around him, completely covering his form, and it was silent for a few seconds as the heroes stared at the ground, stunned from the amount of bloodlust the boy had been spilling.

 

     There was the light clicking sound again, the sound of heels on cement, and everyone stared in shocked horror as Midoriya walked right out of the mist, not at all affected.

 

       Your quirk doesn’t work on me .” His eyes were dead, face cold as he stared straight into Midnight’s watering eyes.

 

       If Hitoshi dies ,” Midoriya whispered, blinking as tears silently slid down his face. “ I will kill everyone, starting with you .

 

     His eyes rolled into the back of his head, and his legs gave out, collapsing to the floor as blood spewed from his mouth, forming a growing puddle of red around his mouth and around his body. His thighs were bleeding heavily, along with his torso, and Midoriya’s face wasn’t any better. He looked like he just went through a meat grinder, and could still be able to pack a punch.

 

       “He... was telling the truth.”

 

     Nemuri turned to see Tsukauchi approaching, his hand over his bleeding nose as all of the students stared shell-shocked at the boy on the ground.

 

       “...what?” She whispered, wiping the tears from her eyes, clutching her glasses in a firm hand.

 

     Tsukauchi winced, his face guilty as he looked to the side. “My quirk... registered everything he said as true. If Puppeteer dies, he will kill  all of us.”

 

       “Oh my god,” Snipe whispered, pulling out his phone. “We need to tell Mic, he left with Eraser.”

 

       “How are we supposed to tell him?!” Nemuri cried, tears falling quicker. “ ‘Oh, by the way, your son was admitted to the hospital in critical condition, and your other son just threatened to kill all of us if he dies .’ How the hell—“

 

    She collapsed, pressing her hands to her face as she sobbed, because how could one day go so wrong, that her life was depending on someone they couldn’t save, that everyone’s life was depending on wether or not Puppeteer survived.

 

       “Send all of the doctors, all of the nurses, everyone with healing quirks to heal Puppeteer.” Tsukauchi was demanding into a phone. “No is not an  answer, if Puppeteer dies, all of us die.”

 

     Another ambulance showed up, and the people rushed out, gently hoisting Midoriya’s slack figure onto the bed and immediately beginning to cry out about things they needed, diagnosing him with a bunch of things that fell deaf on the heroes ears.

 

    The doors closed, and all of them could do nothing but watch as someone who could be their killer was carted away, also in critical condition.

 

      How could a day go so wrong?

 

 

 

Notes:

*ominous whispering*
it was foreshadowed....

We got Izu being a protective bean, and I really do love him.

I need to stop hurting him, but it’s just so fun 🙃

Okeeeey was it a good chapter? Yes? No? You hate me? Tell me~~~ I may not respond to all of ur comments even though I REALLY REALLY WANT TO, but I do read all of them and comment in my mind.

Honestly, I think comparing Izu with a Queen of chess and Toshi with the King is really accurate, just cuz Izu is the strongest, but if Hitoshi dies, it’s game over for everyone 🙃🙃🙃

❤️❤️❤️ love you my peeps
❤️❤️❤️

Chapter 23: Blood Splatters

Notes:

Uhhhh wassup peeps. Got another chapter *weird happy wiggle*

yeAH, Hatsume’s take, lessgo

 

❤️❤️❤️

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 

     Hatsume liked to call herself a reasonably calm person.

 

     She knew how to keep her emotions in check, knew how to ignore emotions and overall stay very levelheaded, but sometimes, she liked exercising her rights.

 

     She knew. She knew something  bad was going to happen, especially when she tried calling the boys on their shared comms, and she got nothing. She had snapped at all of the students asking if she was okay, trying to control the panic overwhelming her as she called into the comm, getting nothing but radio static.

 

     She had ran out of the class, ignoring everyone calling for her, and didn’t even bother running to Nezu, because that stupid rat’s ass wouldn’t believe her. She had ran out of the building, panting already as her chest closed with cold fear, and now she was whirling around frantically, trying to remember which way the USJ was located.

 

     She saw a class up ahead walking back to the main building, coming back from whatever exercise they just had, and she ran over to them, their confusion almost palpable.

 

       “Daedalus?”

 

       Where’s the USJ?!”

 

     The blonde boy in front blinked, his blue eyes filling with worry. “Uh, why—“

 

       Where the fuck is  the USJ ?!” She screamed, her panic taking over as she buried her hands in her hair, pulling at the foreign blue strands in stress.

 

     The boy took a step back, before deciding that angering her wasn’t worth it, and he pointed down to her left. “That way—“

 

     Hatsume didn’t have time to thank him. She didn’t have time to thank him. She needed to go.

 

     She heard the class call out behind her, but she was already running, her boots stomping on the ground in her haste, and the world seemed to blur past her, mushing together as her legs burned, lungs constricting as she panted, trying to slow down her breathing and control it, but she couldn’t.

 

     She pressed down on the comm again, praying. “Puppet?! ‘Vellian?! Please answer me!”

 

     Radio static.

 

     She cried out as she tripped over a crack in the sidewalk, but she immediately pushed herself to her feet, ignoring her stinging knees as she pushed herself to run faster, faster, until she couldn’t feel her legs, and a rush of adrenaline burst into her system, and she passed by building after building, following the road and praying she didn’t pass it.

 

     She turned a corner and rammed straight into another student, the two of them tumbling to the ground as the boy cried out, and Hatsume felt her vision black out as she hit the ground hard, coughing as the wind was knocked out of her.

 

    The boy was frantically apologizing, saying he needed to leave, and he took off, but Hatsume paid him no mind as she forced air into her stone lungs, shoving herself to her shaky feet as she continued running, pushing herself faster and faster, until she felt that weird sensation again, where she couldn’t feel her legs, like she was gliding on air.

 

     She didn’t know how long she ran, vision coloring with splotches of color she shouldn’t be seeing as her lungs clenched in fear, but her heart didn’t stop until she heard an ambulance behind her, alarms blaring,  and she whirled around, the vehicle speeding past her, leaving her in the dust.

 

     Her stone heart dropped down to her stomach, and the panic she had been fighting slammed into her, turning her mind to mush as the flames of fear and dread consumed everything, her body moving against before she realized it, telling herself that that wasn’t for Izuku and it wasn’t for Hitoshi, because they could take care of themselves, they wouldn’t need an ambulance—

 

     Another ambulance passed her, and she felt like screaming, her brain laying out all of the terrible injuries the boys had both gotten over the time she had known them, every moment of panicked fear feeling like a drop in the ocean compared to how she was feeling now, everything screaming at her as she sobbed, not knowing when she started crying.

 

     When another ambulance passed her, a different one was racing the other way, followed closely by another, and that was two ambulances, two for the two boys she holds dear—

 

     She shook her head, feeling like cursing out all of the drivers for not picking her up, but she could hear the siren in the distance, meaning they stopped decently near, and she was close. She’d heard of a second wind before, but she didn’t know if it could happen multiple times, because she suddenly didn’t feel anything as she sprinted, it was like the feeling of flying, except it was everywhere, even as she forced air into her lungs.

 

     She came upon a clearing, and passed the third ambulance as it left, and she stumbled into the parking lot, her heels catching everyone’s attention as she dry heaved, nothing in her system. She stood up straight, panting as she strode forward, her body slick with sweat as she scanned everyone, looking for Izuku’s green uniform and Hitoshi’s purple suit.

 

     Dread ate her alive, starting with her stomach and working it’s way up, locking her teeth together and making her shake, because she couldn’t see them. It was an invisible weight on her shoulders, wrapping around her legs and making them heavy, each step seeming to echo along with her heartbeat as she became nauseous, dizzy from all of the running and fear.

 

       “Daedalu—“

 

       Where are they ?” Her voice was stone cold, harsh as her fear made her hands tremble, and the sound made Tsukauchi flinch.

 

       “Daedalus—“

 

       I asked you a question, Tsukauchi Naomasa. Where Are My Teammates ?” Each word had a pause between them, to better instill the fact that she wasn’t here for bullshit. She wanted to know where her teammates were, and if she wasn’t told, she would take matters into her own hands.

 

     There were multiple heroes standing by the entrance to the left, and all of class 1-A was to the right, all of them looking like they just got slapped in the face. Tsukauchi had medical tape over his nose, and Hatsume wouldn’t hesitate to re-break it if he didn’t answer her.

 

       “They... were the last two ambulances.”

 

     Her heart stopped. It had been beating in her stomach frantically, but now it was still as her breath left her, and she stared into Tsukauchi’s eyes, searching for deceit. She didn’t find any.

 

     Hatsume had seen videos of snakes hissing, the way they made the high pitched inhuman noise and coiled into themselves, opening their mouths slightly to bare their fangs in warning, before striking and injecting their venom.

 

     If she knew later, that that was what she would be compared to, she probably would’ve held back that anger growing in her chest, but she was just so angry . Because Izuku told them to be wary, they just didn’t listen.

 

    Tsukauchi was on the floor with another broken, bleeding nose as she stepped on his stomach, making him cough as he stared up at the hatred burning in her eyes. “How.... dare you ?”

 

     Tsukauchi’s eyes went wide and he choked, panic slipping into his voice, because Midoriya had threatened to kill him later,  but Hatsume would kill him then and there. “D-Daedalus, let’s calm down—“

 

       Calm down ?” She breathed, and the heroes had been slowly inching forwards, so she snatched one of the babies she had made earlier, a newer version of the gun. She clicked the safety off and shot of the warning bullet beside Tsukauchi’s head, all of the heroes freezing as the students gasped. “ Calm down ?!”

 

    She cocked the baby again and aimed at his forehead, whirling to look at the heroes. It was a stunner, so it would just knock Tsukauchi out, but she made them so they would splatter red, metallic scented dye, making a pretty realistic bullet wound. It was like a paintball, except it paralyzed you, perfect intimidation.

 

        Move. Fucking move, you shitty excuses for heroes. Move .” None of them did.

 

     She was shaking as she wiped her eyes, crying from anger and worry, but her hand holding the baby was steady. “ Why aren’t you calm, Tsukauchi Naomasa? Why aren’t you calm ?”

 

       “Because...” He said hesitantly, his voice nasally from his re-broken nose. “You’re pointing a gun at me.”

 

     Hatsume leaned down, applying more pressure to the man’s stomach, his breath hitching as she pressed the baby to his chin, and she saw Snipe slowly reach for his own gun.

 

     Quick as a viper, she whirled around and pulled the trigger, the sound exactly replicated from a real gun, and a red splatter appeared on Snipe’s chest, the electricity arcing up his body only known by her as he convulsed, before collapsing to the floor, completely still.

 

     Hatsume should not love the way pandemonium erupted from the heroes and the students, even though no one moved. It was a still, silent suffering, the kind that had you squeezing your eyes shut and grinding your teeth, shaking as you cried, the way she had been feeling in the classroom before she ran here.

 

       I said don’t move .” She tilted her head to the side, and later she would feel bad and apologize, because Midnight collapsed to her knees, shaking as tears streamed down her face, feeling as if she was staring right into death’s eyes.

 

     Right now though, was only anger.

 

     She turned back to Tsukauchi, who was shaking his head slightly, his ears probably ringing from the loud sounds. Hatsume’s comms did an excellent job of deflecting any noise louder than a shout, something that she did by installing a sound detecter, so she was perfectly unaffected.

 

       Who told you that Shigaraki was going to attack ?”

 

     No one answered, so she raised the butt of her gun to make it come down hard on Tsukauchi’s head, but Ectoplasm cut her off.

 

       “Aizawa’s son. Aizawa’s son said Shigaraki was going to attack today.”

 

     Hatsume crooned with fake happiness. “ And who’s in the fucking hospital, because none of you believed him ?”

 

     It was silent, and she threw herself off of Tsukauchi, anger making her fire the gun again, and it hit Tsukauchi’s temple, sending his head facing the other way as the fake red splattered everywhere. She saw some of the students fall to their knees, others not believing their eyes as she stalked forwards, her gun raised.

 

       Who’s in the fucking hospital because you stupid fucking adults couldn’t put your trust in someone younger than you ?!” She screamed, tears running down her face, and Cementos took a careful step forwards.

 

       “We know, that we are incompetent heroes, but we... are human.”

 

     Ohhh, Hatsume felt her rage build up at that. Before she could go mad and shoot the rest of her twelve stunners, he held his hands up.

 

      “It’s not an excuse for what happened today, but all we can do is learn from it, and begin to pay for our actions.”

 

     Hatsume was shaking, but she couldn’t shoot Cementos, he had been the nicest teacher to her, while the others were distrustful because she didn’t spill her identity like the boys.

 

       “Please put the gun down, Daedalus.”

 

     Hatsume sniffed, before lowering the gun and shifting it to the side, firing onto the ground. Cementos blinked as the red splattered everywhere, and Midnight sucked in a breath. “T-they’re like paintball stunners. I d-didn’t kill anyone.”

 

     If Midnight cried out like a young, fearful child, no one said anything about it. Cementos stepped closer and gently took the gun away from Hatsume, putting his hand lightly on her head. “I’m sorry you were that afraid.“

 

     Hatsume sobbed, covering her face as her fear and dread welled back up, her anger dropping away like it wasn’t even there. “M-my brothers—“

 

       “I’m not going to sugar coat it. They’re both in critical condition.” Hatsume’s breath caught, and she couldn’t even feel her tears as they slid down her face. She didn’t have the energy to cry or scream, she had already done both. “You and Aizawa-kun are quite similar. He threatened to kill all of us if his brother dies.”

 

     Hatsume snapped her head up. “Hitoshi’s going to die?!”

 

     Cementos didn’t answer and Hatsume inhaled, her nose stinging, because he didn’t have an answer. He didn’t know if either boys would survive.

 

       “Can I... wait in their room?”

 

     Cementos huffed. “I’m sure that can be arranged.”

 

     Hatsume was put onto the bus with the students, and she curled her knees to her chest, panic wracking her body as she did breathing exercises, trying to calm down as the students gave her a wide berth.

 

      She didn’t blame them, she just shot a hero and a detective in front of their eyes, anyone who’s not used to her being protective would be afraid.

 

     She was pulled out of her knees when someone sat down next to her, and the tension went up three levels. She looked to her right at met watery red eyes.

 

       “They’re... they’re going to be okay. Both of them are fighters.” Bakugou said shakily, his eyes red-rimmed, but Hatsume was touched.

 

     She smiled, laughing softly from underneath her mask, and she removed her top mask to wipe her eyes, replacing it once she was done. “T-they definitely are. They’re the strongest people I know.”

 

       “...can you tell me something funny about them? To cheer yourself up?”

 

     Hatsume smiled softly, and leaned back, thinking about everything she could spill about her teammates, her best friend’s, her brothers.

 

       “Well, when Izuku was still Spider, he had wiggled through small pipes to escape his Dad—“

 

     She spoke about everything that was funny or silly, making the boy sitting behind her laugh as Izuku flashed a camera, or when he thought he could run across a ledge and fell into a trashcan, or when he looked back when running and slammed face first into a car mirror, or when he slipped on water and did the splits, or when he did the chicken dance at a hero, before slipping off the building and landing on a pipe, or when he drank Hatsume’s dad’s sake, all the way to when he fell from the sky and took Hitoshi’s prey, and onwards.

 

     Soon enough, the entire class was laughing about Izuku getting fitted into his newer uniform, screaming about Hatsume trying to strangle him, or when he kicked Hitoshi in his family jewels because the boy had said clothing isn’t that hard to get on, or when he was dancing on the countertop and he fell off, but the bus arrived at Yuuei.

 

     Hatsume was the first person off, leaving the students to blink at her empty chair, and she met up with Midnight, who was going to take her to her teammate’s room.

 

       “I’m... sorry,” Hatsume said as they were walking through the halls. “For scaring you.”

 

     Midnight sighed, and shook her head. “You deserve the right to be mad at all of us. We let you down when you trusted us.”

 

       “Damn right you did,” Hatsume muttered, and Midnight cringed, but didn’t say anything.

 

     The rest of the walk was spent in silence, Hatsume loving that she could practically her disappointment and anger Midnight’s way, and the way heroine got more and more uncomfortable. When they finally arrived at the door, the sign was up that Recovery Girl was in surgery, and there were a few people sitting outside.

 

       “Who are these people?” Hatsume said, already reaching for another baby she had in her back holster.

 

     Midnight scanned the two guys and the teenage girl, “They have healing quirks. Tsukauchi called everyone with quirks even closely related to healing, their quirks just timed out quicker.”

 

     Hatsume lowered her hand, blinking. “Oh. Why?”

 

     Midnight hummed, pulling another chair from the rack and setting it down, motioning for Hatsume to sit down. “Because Machiavellian threatened to massacre the entire Yuuei staff if Puppeteer dies. Something you already beat him to the punch for.”

 

     Hatsume shrugged, not at all apologetic for shooting two people. They had it coming, and they weren’t even real bullets.

 

     Midnight left after that, and Hatsume leaned over to the man closest to her, across the hall. “Hey, thank you.”

 

     The man looked up, his brown hair shifting into his gold eyes, and he smiled tiredly. “No pro’lem. Glad t’be of help.”

 

     Hatsume smiled softly, and the man waved her off, as if he knew she was seconds from crying. She turned to thank the other guy, but he was sleeping, and so she leaned over to see the teenage girl, who was staring at a compact mirror.

 

       “Excuse me?” The girl looked over, her pink eyes wide in alarm, before she relaxed.

 

       “Yes?” Hatsume was super jealous of this chick’s hair, pure silver and silky, curling around her shoulder and shining in the light.

 

      “Thank you, for helping my teammates.”

 

     The girl beamed, “No problem! It was an honor.”

 

     Hatsume relaxed back in her seat, sliding down as she turned to stare at the door, the door that would determine wether or not her best friends would live. She closed her eyes and tilted her head back, but sleep would not take her away.

 

     Everything was a blur as her exhaustion kicked in, leaving her boneless as she sagged against the chair, and people approached her, offering her food and drink, but her mind didn’t register them talking. Her brain was rolling around in her head, restless and unable to slow down as people filled the hallways, chattering quietly before leaving, and the sun set low in the sky, but she was still sitting there.

 

     The moon was young when the door finally opened, and she was up on her feet in an instant, the swift movement making her aching, elastic legs feel like she was ripping them open, and without a sound, she met the ground just as quickly.

 

      “Oh dear,” Chiyo said as she kneeled beside the girl laying on the floor. “How long have you been sitting there?”

 

       “Please,” She whispered, her voice scratchy from being dehydrated. “Tell me they’re okay.”

 

     Recovery Girl sighed, putting her hand over the blue hair that was fading to pink. “They both suffered terrible torso injuries, but it seems as if both of them kept fighting after those injuries, so it took a lot to heal everything. But I know they will make a recovery.”

 

     Hatsume tried pushing herself to her elbows, but her arm gave out and she smacked back into the ground with a sob. “Thank you, thank you s-so much.”

 

       “Dear child,” Chiyo said, petting the girl’s hair as the blue color bled from it quickly. “It was my pleasure.”

 

     Hatsume slowly pushed herself up this time, and her arms were shaky, but they didn’t give. It felt like an eternity before she was sitting on her knees, and she smiled at Recovery Girl, her hair turning back to it’s original form. “Can I... go in?”

 

     Recovery Girl nodded. “Just don’t wake them, they need their rest.”

 

     It took her a bit to get to her shaky legs, but not as long as it took her to get to her knees. She was wobbly as she leaned against the wall, but she was able to stumble into the room and close it behind her without having another intimate moment with the floor, so she took it as a win.

 

     She looked over at the two beds, and felt her heart ache.

 

     For one, they were separated, and neither boys could sleep without each other, something that she had noticed whenever they had slumber parties, and that meant neither would be happy or well rested when they woke.

 

     They also just looked so small , both of their bodies drowning in almost identical wrappings, except the right side of Izuku’s face was bandaged, and Hitoshi’s left side was bandaged. The skin that she could see from both boys was pale, ghostly against the white sheets of the infirmity beds, and if made tears spring into her eyes.

 

     She slowly stepped forward, ridding of her mask and boots as she got closer, and she gently pushed the two beds together, her body aching at every movement, but she pushed passed it, removing the bars in the middle so both beds could join into one. She stumbled over to a cabinet and opened it, slowly bending at the waist and quickly snatching a pillow, because she knew if she kneeled down, she would not be able to get back up.

 

     She quietly closed the cabinet and turned around, smiling softly at the way the boys had shifted slightly, leaning closer to each other. She trudged back to the bed, and ignoring her burning legs feeling like elastic, she climbed onto the middle of the conjoined beds, and collapsed, the boys shifting on either side of her, and she pulled the pillow close to her face, her two brothers on either side of her, and she fell asleep.

 

 

 

       “—move her? She could be agitating their wounds.”

 

       “If their wounds were agitated, we would know, because it wouldn’t be pretty.”

 

     Hatsume barely registered what was being said, until she registered something was being said  and she bolted upwards, her baby already out and loaded.

 

     Present Mic’s red-rimmed, tired eyes stared back into hers, and she dropped her hand, clicking the safety back on as she put it back into her holster.

 

       “Sorry,” She said softly, flinching when a porcupine slid down her throat.

 

     Present Mic tried to smile reassuringly, handing her a cup of water, but it came out more of a tired grimace. “It’s okay, little listener. I know you’re on high alert.”

 

     Hatsume nodded, and chugged the water, handing the empty cup back to Present Mic. She realized Hitoshi and Izuku were sleeping extremely close to her, practically pressed up to her body, and she felt the sudden urge to cry. Even unconscious, it seemed as if they were trying to comfort her.

 

       “Recovery Girl? When will they wake up?”

 

     The old lady hummed thoughtfully, pulling out some gummies and handing them to Hatsume. “That depends on their stamina and will to wake up.”

 

       “Will to... wake up?”

 

     Recovery Girl nodded, sitting down on her chair in front of the computer. “If they want to wake up, they will. If they don’t, they won’t.”

 

     Hatsume didn’t like the sound of that. She didn’t like the idea that one of her best friends would willingly stay asleep, willingly leave her behind—

 

       “Urghuhhh.” Someone said behind her, and she whirled around, eyes welling up with tears as she looked at her best friend, who was slowly sitting up, pressing a hand against his bandaged face with a wince.

 

       “Whoa. What did I miss?”

 

 

 

Notes:

Was her reaction satisfactory?

Its not even over yet~~~

Yes. It seemed like I am obsessed with cliffhangers... no matter how terrible they are

So it was there, but our purple boi was not knocked out after the blow, he was just thrown to a different.... area. Yeh. I’ve said too much~~~

Love you my peeps! Stay lovely ❤️❤️❤️

Chapter 24: Blood Stains

Notes:

*inhale* hoooooooooooooo waddup peeps?

Uhhh, if you’ve linked this to the last chapter *finger guns* you’re right and my kudos to you

Love you all ❤️❤️❤️

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 

   “...but he will wake  up, right?”

 

     Recovery Girl sighed for what seemed to be the millionth time, and she looked three seconds from bashing her head in, but she knew Hatsume was just worried for her still-comatose friend.

 

       “Dear, I told you he would wake up if he wanted to.”

 

       “But he didn’t have a concussion....” Hatsume trailed off, before taking a deep breath.

 

       “I hope he wakes up soon,” Hatsume said, her voice breaking as she clutched the boy’s cold hand to her chest and leaned in, gently brushing his hair out of his face. “We can’t be a Trio with just two of us.”

 

     Recovery Girl felt her heart ache for the three teenagers who have been through hell on earth to protect each other, and the world. They’ve been through things that some of the heroes couldn’t even begin to  understand, and it showed.

 

     Both of Midoriya and Hatsume’s display of bloodlust showed everyone in that vicinity that they’ve been through some tough shit, and the only thing that mattered to them was keeping each other safe.

 

    The only thing that had hurt her more, was not being able to tell Aizawa that both of his children were safe. It was the first thing he asked when he woke up, and she hadn’t been able to give a clear answer. Earlier, she had woken the man up to tell him that one of his children was awake, and he had cried.

 

       “I’m sure it’ll be alright, dear.”

 

       “Yeah, he’s a fighter.”

 

     Hatsume turned to see Shinsou rubbing his eye, yawning but not being able to stretch. All of the healing made him extremely exhausted, something that would normally put people in comas, but his excess amount of energy kept him awake.

 

     She stared at the bandages wrapping around Shinsou’s left side of his face, and she gently leaned over to brush her fingers against the edge. Shinsou paused, staring at her with his one showing eye.

 

       “How... how did you get that?”

 

     Shinsou sighed, putting his hand over Hatsume’s and Midoriya’s.

 

     When he first woke up, he had been a little confused, wondering where he was before he had turned and caught sight of Midoriya, bandaged with shallow breathing, and calling it panicking wouldn't  even brush the surface.

 

     Recovery Girl had called Midnight in to knock him out because he was ripping open his wounds, thrashing and screaming from the pain and confusion and worry. Recovery Girl had used her quirk on him to heal the reopened wound, and he was just waking now.

 

       “Well,” Shinsou sighed, rubbing his fingers against Hatsume’s hand.

 

       “I... I had just gotten hit by the Nomu, and I had passed out, because Memei, I felt my  ribs break. When I woke up, my torso was on fire, every movement was agony, but some lowlife villain was holding me ‘captive’, and the students were freaking out. Kaminari was going to electrocute the villain, and Yaoyorozu was going to make an insulation sheet to keep her and Jirou safe, but I kinda... fell from the sky. I remember looking at Kaminari and telling him I would be fine, to hurry up, and the villain didn’t like that. I punched the him to stall for time, got into an actual fight , before Kaminari finally used his quirk.” Shinsou paused, his other hand subconsciously going to the left side of his face.

 

       “I... don’t really remember that much after that, only shards. Your uniform did a good job deflecting all of the electricity, but... I remember rolling onto my back, somehow on the floor, then seeing the student’s faces through a blurry, red eyesight. I remember one of them touching my face, and... I don’t know how to explain how much that hurt... It felt like Shigaraki had dug his entire hand into my skull, and injected acid into my veins... I remember screaming.” Tears fell rapidly from Shinsou’s eye, and Hatsume felt her chest expand as she tried to hold in her own tears, Shinsou’s face rapidly breaking.

 

       “Their faces, their faces Meimei ,” he sobbed, pressing his hand against his mouth. “They looked like— I just— I didn’t mean to — it just— came out— I didn’t — burning— it hurt —“

 

     Hatsume was in front of him in an instant, “Hitoshi, I need you to breathe, okay? Can you do that for me?” She pressed her face against his cheek, her chest against his, and began breathing deeply as she spoke. “Breathe, calm down and breathe. It was an accident, accidents happen, okay? It wasn’t your fault. Everyone was scared that day, and you reacted how any normal person would to pain.”

 

       “They looked like I had just— Meimei— I didn’t mean to— I didn’t—“

 

     Hatsume shushed the sobbing boy gently, leaning into him as his breathing slowed to normal crying, no longer quick, shallow, breaths, and Hatsume understood what had happened.

 

     Shinsou felt guilty, because he made the students feel like it was their fault he was injured, screaming in pain when they went to check on him, but she also knew that in a high-stress situation like that, he wasn’t thinking about how much he could be hurt, he was only thinking about keeping the students safe. He made Kaminari use his quirk because Shinsou himself was too mentally exhausted to brainwash another person.

 

     Recovery Girl told her that Shinsou’s concussion came from hitting the ground after the Nomu hit him, and the major overuse of his quirk. He might’ve been able to pull through had he not been injured, but the temporary pain reliever Midoriya had given him could only last so long.

 

       “Hitoshi,” she said, gently running her fingers through the crying boy’s disheveled hair. “I’m positive they don’t feel like you were a liability. It was a high stress situation, and you took one for the team. What are you so worried about?”

 

     Shinsou sniffed, and Hatsume hissed when his bandaged eye began bleeding. “What if this scars? Would I look ugly with a giant scar?”

 

     Hatsume incredulously stared as Recovery Girl shoed her to the side, so she could re-wrap the wound.

 

       “That’s what you’re worried about?! Your pretty face?”

 

     Shinsou laughed, before coughing hard and crying out, hands pressed against his ribs. Hatsume was once again pushed away by Recovery Girl, and the lady gave Shinsou some pain relievers after she removed the bleeding bandages, replaced them, and threw them away, telling the boy to not move his eye too much. She could only heal so much in one day.

 

       “Does Zu-chan’s boyfriend look bad with his giant scar?”

 

     Shinsou choked, coughing again as he winced, but grinned. “I dunno, I’m not Zu-chan.”

 

     Hatsume’s face fell at the same time as Shinsou’s, and they both turned to look over at Izuku, his pale body looking like it was drowning in the white blankets. His face wasn’t peaceful like most of the stories said it should, but it wasn’t twisted in a grimace. It was blank, everything still and almost unmoving, to the point where Hatsume would lean over and press her hand on Midoriya’s chest, just to make sure his heart was still beating .

 

       “When will he wake up?”

 

     Hatsume cringed, her heart aching at the reminder that Midoriya wasn’t waking up because he didn’t want to . She slowly turned around to meet Shinsou’s confused eye, ready to tell him just that, but Midoriya’s phone rang from across the room.

 

     Hatsume whirled around to face Recovery Girl. “It didn’t break?!”

 

     Recovery Girl shrugged, and Hatsume hissed, but pushed herself off of the conjoined beds as she walked to the phone, picking it up and looking at the Caller ID.

 

     Unknown Number stared back up at her.

 

     She sucked in a breath, and slowly turned around. “It’s Dabi.”

 

     Shinsou’s eye went wide. “What?! How do you know? It could just be a random caller.”

 

     Hatsume shook her head. “It’s saved into his phone.”

 

     Shinsou blinked. “Then answer it!”

 

     She looked down at the phone, which had one missed call, before it began ringing again, and she shook her head. “No. I’m feeling extremely bitchy today.”

 

     She pressed the decline button and unlocked the phone, all three of them knew each other’s passwords, and opened the message app.

 

     She found the chat from the Unknown Number saved into his phone, and the phone rang again. She declined it. Shinsou chose that moment to speak up.

 

       “What are you doing?”

 

     Hatsume walked up to Midoriya’s bed, opening the camera and her heart froze in her chest as the camera focused in on Midoriya’s ghastly face, and the wrappings that never seemed to leave Midoriya’s body for long.

 

       “Meimei, what are you doing?”

 

       “I’m going to send him a picture, of what his precious League did to Zu-chan.” She declined another phone call, and snapped the picture, writing out a heartfelt letter from the bottom of her soul before sending it along with the picture.

 

 

                                            You

 

RE:  Izuku

 

    Fuck you. Love, Daedalus

 

    [Picture]

 

 

     Hatsume wouldn’t allow herself to feel guilt as she muted Midoriya’s phone, holding the off button until the option to shut off the phone turned on, and she pressed it without hesitation. She knew it wasn’t Dabi’s fault, that he had been the one to warn them that Shigaraki was going to attack, but the betrayal eating her alive wouldn’t let her think about it.

 

     The way she was seeing it, Dabi was willingly working with Shigaraki, and only tipped Midoriya off about the attack because he still felt some of his brotherly protectiveness from when Midoriya was nine. It didn’t change the fact that Dabi was working with Shigaraki, and maybe he hadn’t been the to order the Nomu to crush Midoriya’s rib cage in, but it may as well have been.

 

     She wasn’t in a forgiving mood right now. She wouldn’t be even close to  a forgiving mood until she had both of her brothers standing beside her, healthy and alive, with personal apologies from the entire Yuuei staff, and free access to all of Power Loader’s tools.

 

     Then they could talk.

 

       “Oh,” Recovery Girl said, pushing herself away from the corner. “Dear, tell Hitoshi what happened after he was taken in the ambulance.”

 

     Hatsume winced, because she knew Midoriya had threatened to massacre the entirety of the Yuuei staff, and then she had shown up shortly after and shot a detective and a  hero. How exactly was she supposed to tell Shinsou that she had shot two people that day because she had been so scared she had just lost her two little brothers?

 

     Hatsume shifted, clearing her throat as Shinsou tried to lean over to look at her, but at Recovery Girl’s warning hiss, he stayed still. “Uh, after you were taken in the ambulance, Zu-chan.... uh...”

 

       “Threatened to kill all of the present heroes.”

 

     Shinsou jolted with a gasp, and Recovery Girl held her cane up threateningly, a solemn look on her face. “Stay down, boy. You’ll only hurt yourself more.”

 

     Shinsou shifted, hissing as his torso twisted, but he met Hatsume’s eyes. “He didn’t.”

 

     Hatsume grimaced. “He kind of... did. And then I... uh... kind of, maybe... shot Tsukauchi and Snipe but it wasn’t really real bullets so I totally didn’t traumatize Class 1-A or scare Midnight to death.” She said in one breath, and Shinsou stared at her.

 

       “Why am I not surprised?” He said with an incredulous huff, a small, fond smile on his face. “That sounds like something you would do.”

 

     Hatsume instantly puffed her cheeks out. “What do you mean, ‘sounds like something I’d do’?”

 

     Shinsou grinned. “It just does.” His eyes suddenly went wide. “Wait, your uniform—“

 

       “They know who I am.” Hatsume said, making her way back to the bed. “It couldn’t stay a secret for long.”

 

     Shinsou blinked. “How did your parents take that?”

 

     Hatsume let out a hysterical laugh. “Why do you think I’m here instead of at home??! They’re going to murder me.”

 

     Shinsou hissed in sympathy, and Hatsume nodded sadly, wiping a pretend tear from her eye. “Goodbye Daedalus. She shall be missed.”

 

     Shinsou threw his head back and laughed, the pain relievers allowing him to do so without feeling the jolting pain of his damaged ribs. Hatsume smiled at the sound, reassuring her that Shinsou was really awake, because no matter how realistic her dreams were, none of them could get Shinsou’s laugh correct. The loud, but deep, husky around the corners, joyous sound. Nothing compared to the real laugh.

 

       “Meimei, you haven’t told me when Zuku’s going to wake up.”

 

     Hatsume’s brain crashed down to earth, shattering into a million pieces as her head bowed from the weight put onto her shoulders. She felt her body drain of everything, until she felt nothing but a numb, cool silence.

 

       “....he’ll wake up, if he... wants to.”

 

     She didn’t want to look up and see Shinsou’s reaction, the way his face would contort in confusion, before denial washed over his features.

 

       “...what?”

 

     Hatsume took a deep breath, sill trying to ignore the way Shinsou’s tiny voice ripped her chest apart. “He’s not waking up because he doesn’t want to.”

 

       “You’re lying. Izuku wouldn’t willingly stay under, he’d wake up. He’d want to—“

 

       “You don’t think I’ve thought the same thing?!” Hatsume cried, looking up into Shinsou’s watery eye. “I’m just as scared as you are, but fighting isn’t going to get us anywhere.”

 

     Shinsou looked away, his jaw clenched, but he didn’t argue.

 

       “Dears, the teachers want to come in and check on you three—“

 

       “No!” They cried in unison, before cringing away when they realized who they yelled at.

 

       “Sorry,” Shinsou whispered, his hand going up to hover over his bandaged eye. “They just...”

 

       “They didn’t listen to us,” Hatsume finished, clenching her hands. “If they had just listened, Hitoshi would be okay, and Zu-chan wouldn’t be—“ her voice broke, and she shakily inhaled, blinking rapidly. “I don’t know what I’ll do if I see them before I’m calm.”

 

       “All Might is insisting.”

 

     Hatsume laid down, wiggling to get comfortable as Shinsou carefully shifted, so he could rest his head against her shoulder. She began running her fingers through his coarse hair, feeling the boy slowly relax. “Tell All Might if he steps through that door, I’ll put a real bullet through his head.”

 

     Recovery Girl wavered, but went back to clicking on her computer. It was silent for a good ten minutes, before, “...he wants to check before school starts.”

 

       “Why didn’t he check on us yesterday?” Hatsume asked. “You know, when school was out for the students to recover from the attack?”

 

     Recovery Girl didn’t answer.

 

     Hatsume gently tapped Shinsou’s un-bandaged forehead, and the boy shifted off of her. She then stood, stretching her arms above her head. “Alright. I’m going to have a little chat with him. I’ll be back.”

 

       “Meimei,” Shinsou warned, and Recovery Girl joined in. “School’s started. All Might is teaching class.”

 

       “Which class?” Hatsume asked, slipping her boots and mask on, sliding something she would need later into her boots.

 

     She had been making her hair changer thingy in the form of gummies on the day of the USJ, so she didn’t really know if they would work or not. It didn’t matter if they faded in the middle of her beating— I mean talking to All Might, because the students would know who she was anyways. “Which. Class?”

 

       “1-A.” Perfect.

 

     Hatsume slipped out of the room with a grin, chowing down on a handful of the gummies. It took her the entire walk to 1-A for them to kick in, her pink hair falling into the smooth, blue hair modeled exactly after the wig she used to wear. She slipped her changer over her mouth and slammed the door open, grinning when the entire class opened.

 

     She stepped in with a maniacal giggling, sliding the door shut behind her. “All Might,” she cooed, stepping forwards. “I just wanna talk.”

 

       “D-Daedalus!” All Might stuttered, cold sweating at the sight of her. “How is Mach—“

 

       “You don’t get to ask that question!” She shrieked, anger slamming into her. She pulled the pipe wrench out of her boot and chucking it at the man, where it hit his forehead like a bullseye, and he fell backwards, the whole room shaking at his weight. “You don’t get to ask if he’s okay. Not after everything you’ve done.”

 

     All Might stood up, coughing into his hand and laughing nervously. “I... wasn’t expecting him to be... Machiavellian.”

 

     Hatsume scoffed, crossing her arms. “You would’ve changed what you said, knowing he was Machiavellian?”

 

       “Of course,” All Might said. “Machiavellian has survived because sh— uh, he has a quirk, correct? How else would he be able to—“

 

     Hatsume’s eye twitched, and All Might’s face was having another intimate moment with her socket wrench.

 

     It was a good thing he was the number one hero, otherwise these things would probably hurt him.

 

       “You— I cant even— despicable, deplorable, ugh! He’s still quirkless, and you’re still an utter piece of shitty— UGH!”

 

     She chucked her last wrench at him, and not to brag or anything, but All Might would have a giant bruise right between his eyebrow, because Hatsume was a damn good shot. The class just stare to be in horrified shock, not wanting to cross her because she had shot  two men in front of them, and here she was, playing darts with wrenches and using All Might’s head as her dartboard. 

 

     Before she could start throwing her heels, bell rang, and All Might took that as his cue to dash away, sprinting around Hatsume and running like his life depended on it.

 

     Hatsume scoffed, leaning down to put her heel back on as the students slowly started putting their things away, staring at her as she walked over and collected the tools she stole from Power Loader.

 

     She turned to face the class, snarling at them just to watch them flinch, and inwardly she felt her stomach churn with guilt, because she really didn’t mean to scare any of them, but here they were.

 

     She made her way to the door, and swung it open, meeting a blonde haired boy with arrogant posture, his blue eyes gleaming with cockiness, and Hatsume instantly decided she didn’t like him.

 

       “Oh, Daedalus?” The boy said, shifting his weight to one leg with a smug smirk. “Where are your loyal puppies?”

 

     Hatsume felt a snarl escape her mouth, incredulous anger smashing into her chest. “ Excuse me ?”

 

     The boy paused, not liking the way her tone had changed, but he just leaned in, his smirk growing.

 

       “Your puppies, Machiavellian and Puppeteer. Oh no, did the oh-so-powerful Masked Trio get injured, or worse, did they die?” He said with fake concern, pressing a hand against his mouth as he looked around at the students standing around him.

 

     Hatsume didn’t like she snake coiling up in her stomach, anger clenching her heart and making her face burn, because this boy didn’t even know what  he was talking about. He didn’t know the lengths Shinsou and Midoriya had gone through to keep the students safe, didn’t know how much they had hurt themselves in order to protect others.

 

       “If it were Class 1-B, everyone would’ve gotten out unharmed.”

 

     Hatsume froze. Did he just say what she thought he said? Did he just insinuate that her brothers were incompetent ?

 

       “Hey!” Someone called, moving through the crowd, but faltering when he saw Daedalus. She remembers this boy, she had thrown a wrench at him when Midoriya was trampled, and she wouldn’t hesitate to do it again. “I’m from Class 1-B next door, and I heard you fought some villains! Don’t get so cocky with your one win , because all of us are looking to take you down!”

 

       “Fuck off,” Bakugou said, suddenly standing beside her. “Some students want to be able to go home in peace.”

 

       “Don’t act so arrogant,” The blonde boy snarled, and Hatsume was mentally counting, how many rounds she put into her baby. She had only shot... four times, so she had about eleven left? “We all know you wanted to get attacked by villains, because it adds to your image! If Class 1-B had been attacked, all of us would be humble about it!”

 

     Hatsume decided, that she didn’t have a problem traumatizing the entire school, instead of just 1-A. If this boy wanted to say it was their fault Midoriya was still comatose, that Yamada had to deal with the agony of not knowing if his family would survive, them she had no fucking problem playing the villain.

 

       Class 1-B would’ve gotten out unharmed ?” She said it lightly, like she was merely curious, but the entire class behind her froze, because that was how she had spoken at the USJ, before she snapped.

 

     The boy smirked with a scoff, rolling his eyes and Hatsume pushed down the urge to claw his face off with her— oh she wasn’t wearing gloves. Oops. With her goddamned nails then.

 

       “Of course, we aren’t pathetically useless—“

 

       You want to play Heroes and Villains, little boy ?” Hatsume hissed, slinking forwards as the boy’s eyes went wide and he stumbled back, into the other students. “ Fine, lets play. I’ll be the villain, and you’ll be the hero .”

 

     She pulled the baby out of her holster and  it dangled from her finger as she smiled lazily, and although none of them could see it, they could hear it in her tone. “ I’m going to start killing students, and it’s your job to save as many as you can. If you save more than I kill, you win! Sounds fun, doesn’t it? You have ten seconds to run .”

 

     The boy looked aghast, and the students wildly looked at each other, trying to figure out if she was telling the truth. “W-What?”

 

     Hatsume leaned closer, and the boy leaned back. “ You’re confident Class 1-B would be able to get out unharmed, so let’s show the world that, yeah?! Your time is up.

 

     She shot the metal boy first, the blood splatter appearing on his chest and making the students gasp, before they took off screaming. She didn’t fire at random, she aimed specifically for the 1-B students, and soon she had eleven 1-B students laying on the floor, different distances away with the fake blood splatters on various parts of their body. The blonde boy had fallen to his butt, shaking as his eyes welled up with tears, because this monster was  in the class next to his.

 

     She pouted, huffing a breath as she stared at her gun, dejected. “I ran out of bullets...

 

     She turned and pretended to count the students, humming playfully as she tapped her chin. “Oh, it seems as though I killed more than you saved.” She giggled as she sunk down to her knees, tilting her head to the side to meet the terrified blue eyes.

 

       “I win, little boy.”

 

     She stood, and the boy’s eyes followed hers, trembling as she leveled the barrel to his forehead, right between his eyes. Before she could pretend to pull the trigger and traumatize this boy even more, Midnight came crashing from around the corner, her eyes wild as more heroes came after her, all of them inhaling as they took in the image in front of them.

 

     Daedalus with an unapologetic posture holding a gun against a traumatized boy’s forehead, eleven of his classmates on the floor around them, blood splattered everywhere.

 

     It made quite a sight.

 

     Midnight stepped forwards, flinching back when Hatsume pulled the trigger, and the empty click made the boy fall back with a cry. “D-Daedalus—“

 

       What do you want ?”

 

       “He— he’s awake.”

 

    Hatsume was a blur of blue to everyone in that hallway as she dashed between the startled heroes, running to Recovery Girl’s office like she was on fire, clearing students like they weren’t even there until she slipped onto her side trying to stop, and she shoved herself to her throbbing feet, throwing open the door with bated breath.

 

     Midoriya’s tired, green eyes looked up, and Hatsume cried out, tears already streaming down her face as she stumbled closer, Shinsou holding out a hand for her to grab, and she collapsed onto the bed beside them, feeling the shallow, but steady rise of both of their chests.

 

       “What did I miss, Mei-chan?”

 

 

 

Notes:

I really need to stop making Mei shoot people, but it’s sooo fun 😂

I’m very touched by you peeps saying I’m talented (T^T) thank you for feeling when you read my chapters, I super duper love you

❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️ take all my love

Chapter 25: Midoriya Hisashi

Notes:

Didn’t expect that, did you?

Mwahahahahahahah

Also your comments give me life
Love you peeps ❤️❤️❤️

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 

     All For One’s plans were always meticulous, intricate like the lines carved into one’s skin, or the bark of a tree. It flowed like water from one to the other, twisting and swirling around one another, sometimes so close you don’t even realize they have the same purpose.

 

     Midoriya Izuku hadn’t been a part of one of those plans.

 

     He had been startled, because he never had something happen that wasn’t planned, everything was written out and solidified, it was going to happen, and it will happen his way.

 

      He wasn’t expecting the feeling, the urge he had crushed down so violently to spring back up at him when he least expected it, the yearning for a family.

 

     He knew once he slipped into villainy, there would be no coming back, there would be no real connections, no loved ones or anything, because that risked everything. Getting attacked was the last thing you needed, because it mean when you inevitably lost them, it would be agonizing.

 

     All For One didn’t want to go through that pain again, and he decided that he was going to show the world what it felt like, to lose someone so dear to you, that all you can do is hold their broken, bleeding body and scream.

 

     But he remembers that yearning.

 

     He had seen families, smiling couples with children, and that usually made him mad, furious at what had been taken from him, but a little girl had stumbled into him, crying, because she lost her mommy.

 

     All For One was going to walk away, leave the child to find her mother on her own, but the way the little girl cried out for her, wrenched a hole in All For One’s unfeeling heart, because he remembers crying like that, screaming out and begging her to come back—

 

     He had turned back to the child and gently picked her up, carrying her around as he spoke soothing words to her, asking her where she last saw her mommy, and what her mommy’s name was, and soon enough he was handing the little girl to a sobbing mother, thanking him over and over again, asking what she could do to repay him, and he wondered, if this is why heroes are heroes. The feeling of being appreciated, and accomplished, praised, was different from the scorn and hate he was used to, and he could see it.

 

     He had walked away that day, his yearning renewed, and he decided, if he wanted a family, he would have a family. He knew he couldn’t have one with his current features, because looks were an important box to women, so he used a few of his quirks, and he created a new look.

 

     Curly black hair, dark eyes, a smaller build, fire breathing, and Midoriya Hisashi was created. He loosely resembled how All For One looked back in his days, just lacking in the looks area. He had just killed a villain who had double-crossed him, and so he took his name and his status as the flame villain.

 

     He had been wandering around, looking around, when he saw a woman sitting at a bar, alone and easily influenceable. He didn’t know how to actually start a relationship with women, had shut that part of him when she had died—

 

     So he just sat down beside her, and began influencing his words, which didn’t seem to be working, but the lady still seemed interested. It appears he hit all of her standards and he wouldn’t have to worry about wooing her.

 

     Being married was new, and a part of him was snarling, because the only person he should’ve been getting married to was her

 

     The woman who was taken from him.

 

     But he pushed passed it, and he had been overjoyed when Inko fell pregnant, even as he ignored his inner snarling, because a child, a child who would wield his quirk and be just as strong as him—

 

     The boy was quirkless, but that was okay, because All For One could just give him a quirk, give him whatever quirk he wanted, and then the little boy would be happy, and he could share the experience with her

 

     Inko didn’t want him to. She didn’t want his ‘ boss ’ to ‘ tamper ’ with her baby, make him something he’s not supposed to be, and he had been shocked. They fell into a giant argument, because All For One knew how humans viewed quirkless people, and his son would be scorned to hell and back for it, and he didn’t want that. He wanted his son to be happy, to always have a smile on his face and—

 

     The child took an obsession with heroes, even at a young age, and All For One knew that it wouldn’t work. Trying to bring that happy child into his line of work would break him, and he didn’t want that. He just wanted his son to be happy, and from the looks of it, that would be best if he just left.

 

     It carved a sensitive spot in All For One’s heart, the shape of a little boy right beside a hole shaped like a woman, and he realized, that he needed to learn from this. He couldn’t get attached to people, because he was destined to be hurt by them, or have them be taken forcefully from his own hands, screaming and begging, because she promised they would be together until the end—

 

     He just didn’t expect the end for her to be so close.

 

     He stayed away from the Midoriya family, although it ached and burned, it physically hurt him, but he pushed it back to tear him apart with the ache for his woman, and he found it was harder, knowing he had a son, his own flesh and blood out there and he just wanted to hold the boy, and then tell her that he had a son—

 

     He went back, because by the time he had been consumed by the aching of his yearning, the little boy was nine, his little Izuku was nine years old, and he knew the boy would probably hate him, hate him for staying away and not visiting—

 

     He never thought he would come back to fine Inko with a toxic thinking way, and he realized that without his influence, she was really just a twisted woman. She had been hurting her son, stripping away is independence, molding him to the perfect fucking puppy, not his son, his flesh and blood—

 

     He had gotten mad, because all this time he had thought leaving Izuku would do him better, but he was here living with this psycho chick, and he was three seconds from obliterating her, and he had walked away, because he was bad at ignoring urges that made him want to kill people, and his heart had clenched when he saw how much of his brother’s merchandise was around his son’s room, and he decided that would be a terrible idea, but it would be better.

 

     Giving his son, his little Izuku to One For All would be good, it would pay up for everything All For One has done, thinking his boy would be okay with his mother, and it would allow his son to become a hero, a hero who saved people.

 

     It hurt, and it would make his heart burn in the same way his love was making it, but it would be good for Izuku, to live with someone who knew how to raise heroes.

 

     He wasn’t expecting Inko to try and fight back, he only got knocked away because he was consumed by anger and grief, anger because he couldn’t protect his son, and grief because he was going to give Izuku to his brother, and she caught him unawares.

 

     The fire that slipped out of his mouth was simply because he forgot he had it on back up. He doesn’t usually use fire, because it reminds him of his love, but having it and then having a son had been like him having a part of her with him, and it quenched the guilt of marrying a woman who wasn’t her.

 

     The apartment was burning down, and he could see his son, his little boy laying underneath the rubble, but the fire was demolished when he realized that bitch had left him behind. If anger would create icy waves, the entire planet would’ve been put back into the Ice Age, because she left his son—

 

     He could feel it, feel his error, because this boy wasn’t quirkless, he had All For One, it was running through his veins, waiting for his boy to call upon a quirk, but it seemed his son was so pure, he never thought of taking one’s quirk, leaving the world to belittle him for being ‘quirkless’. He may have yearned for a quirk, yearned for a quirk like someone’s , but he never wanted a specific someone's quirk .

 

     He had wrapped his son in the strongest protection quirk he had, and then he blew up the building, sending his son, his only joy away, away to where he could hopefully find someone who would be better, maybe even his brother might pick him up, because his brother saves everyone.

 

     It was on that day that All For One fought One For All, and he admits he had wanted to be ended. His little boy, his little ball of sunshine would be happy somewhere else, away from his toxic clutches, so he had taken the blow, only realizing that the last time he did that, his son was being so, so hurt by his mother, and only then did he fight, but he had allowed himself to take so much damage, he was defeated, not without scarring his brother, because he was trying to keep him away from his boy—

 

     All For One was glad he didn’t have eyes, that way no one in Tartarus could see him cry when he thought about his son.

 

 

 

 

     Midoriya was getting used to being grounded. He wasn’t even surprised when Yamada added a year to his grounding, but the harshness of the time was ruined by his sobbing as he pressed his face into Midoriya’s hand. He felt much better when Shinsou was also grounded for a year, but felt a pang of sadness because he couldn’t hug his Papa, his destroyed torso wouldn’t let him.

 

     He didn’t know he was comatose, all he knew was that he with six people he cared for, and they were all sitting at a table eating katsudon, all of them smiling, laughing as they chattered, perfectly healthy and safe. Shinsou’s hug felt so real, even if he didn’t remember why he was yearning for the boy’s hug, didn’t remember why looking at him made his chest feel like it was being crushed underneath an elephant.

 

     Which made him wonder, why he knew what that felt like.

 

     He had been chatting with Shinsou, who had been smiling, when he suddenly heard sobbing, sobbing that sounded so familiar, and even if he didn’t remember it, couldn’t place it, the sound of it made his stomach twist into a knot, making his mouth dry as his brain decided it never wanted to hear that noise ever again.

 

     It suddenly brought a memory forwards, when he was laying on a cloud, the soft, comfortable cloud that promised him sanctuary, and that same sobbing had brushed against his ears, begging for him to come back, and he knew that crying, he knew he knew, he just had to remember, remember what happened in that memory, what made him pull through and wake up—

 

      Hitoshi was crying.

 

     That was what it was. With that final realization, he had shoved his way out of the dream, even as they all coaxed him to stay, wondering what they had did wrong, and the hardest thing he had ever done was pull away from Dabi’s hug, shoving him back and running away from his stunned, hurt face—

 

     But it wasn’t real. That was what really solidified into his brain as he opened his eyes, meeting Shinsou’s shocked, startled eyes as the boy cried out, his body shaking as he leaned closer, begging to know if Midoriya was really awake, if he was just dreaming and this was an illusion—

 

     Midoriya’s voice had been scratchy, dry and sore as he croaked, “Toshi, I’m okay.”

 

     Midoriya had never seen Shinsou cry harder than he did in that moment, his body was wracked with sobs as he wailed, curling around Midoriya and clutching at him as if he was seconds from disappearing, like it was the last goodbye.

 

     Midoriya thought he couldn’t cry any harder than he had, but when Yamada came through that door, he realized that he should never doubt his ability to cry. Yamada had been crying before he had even reached them, hands hovering over them as he sobbed, and Shinsou had to gently pull Yamada into a hug, because the man just seemed so afraid that touching them would break them.

 

     Yamada had cried, his anger, fear, worry, his hours on hours staring at a wall because he didn’t know if his family would live, every time he snapped at someone telling him it would be okay, everything that had smashed his shoulders closer and closer to the floor was relieved in those tears, washed away and left to be a memory.

 

     That fear quickly turned to anger, and although the man couldn’t bring himself to yell at his freshly conscious children, he had been telling them that they were grounded, that Yamada was going to wrap them both in bubble wrap and lock them in a padded room, so he could make sure that no one would be able to hurt them.

 

     Midoriya had asked if the padded room had room service, and Yamada had laughed so hard Shinsou couldn’t tell when he started crying again.

 

     Soon though, he had gotten up to tell Aizawa, because Yamada had made him stay in bed, saying that if Midoriya wanted to be reckless again and crawled out of his own bed, what would Aizawa say? So Aizawa stayed in bed, muttering about manipulative boyfriends, but a kiss from said manipulative boyfriend shut him up quick.

 

     Yamada didn’t want to leave his children alone, but classes had started and they already had a sub for Aizawa’s class, so he had reluctantly left, where Hatsume re-entered the room, having left after feeling like she was intruding on something extremely personal.

 

     And now all three of them lay, Midoriya closest to the door, and Shinsou farthest from the door, Hatsume smack dab in the middle.

 

       “So I heard,” Midoriya said shakily, his throat still burning. “That Mei-chan beat me to the Massacring of Yuuei.”

 

     Hatsume groaned, shoving a pillow over her face as Shinsou laughed breathily. “You heard correct. In fact, I believe all of the screaming about a school shooter was from her too.”

 

       “Oh no,” Midoriya wheezed, although they could both hear the laughter in his voice. “Why would she do that?”

 

       “I don’t know!” Shinsou replied, attempting to shrug his shoulders. “She’s insane.”

 

       “No kidding,” Midoriya said, sounding playfully stunned. “Who shoots a bunch of people because she’s mad?”

 

       Hatsume Mei~” They sang in unison, and she groaned again, sitting up and holding the pillow up threateningly.

 

       “Please, have mercy on me!” Midoriya cried, tossing his hands up, and Shinsou snickered, “Take it easy on my heart.”

 

    Hatsume sighed and face planted onto the bed, bemoaning her fate to be stuck with two idiots as her brothers.

 

       “Aww,” Shinsou cooed, gently placing his head on her back, “You love us.”

 

       “Unfortunately,” Hatsume said, her voice muffled from the mattress. “I don’t shoot people for just anywone, y’know.”

 

     Shinsou hummed and moved off of her back, wiggling to make himself comfortable against the pillows. “Yeah, it’s to the highest bidder.”

 

     Midoriya hummed in understanding as Hatsume stood up with a shriek, strangling Shinsou without touching him, and he laughed as she curled her fingers closer than they would ever be able to get around someone’s neck and shook them violently, her face twisted in a snarl.

 

     The door opened and all three of them turned towards it like deer in the headlights, even though they really weren’t doing anything.

 

       “You silly children,” Recovery Girl said fondly, slipping into the room and waddling over to her gummy jar. “What are you three doing?”

 

       “Baa-baa,” Midoriya said whisperingly, like he was spilling all the tea. “Did you know Mei-chan shot a bunch of people?”

 

     Recovery Girl hummed as Hatsume dropped down to the bed like a fly, lying on her back and hoping the world doesn’t ignore her. “I did. She scared a lot of the students and teachers.”

 

       “She’s not being kicked out right?”

 

     Hatsume sat up quick. “Wait, what?”

 

     Recovery Girl handed all three of them gummies, which Shinsou and Midoriya began immediately playing with, pretending they had little guns that went ‘pew, pew’, and a gummy’s death resulted in them being consumed.

 

       “The only people who wanted Daedalus to be expelled was people who didn’t know what was going on, and saw her just shooting kids at random.”

 

     Recovery Girl sat down at her desk as one of Midoriya’s gummies died, and he spoke in a high pitched voice, saying he could see the light as one of Shinsou’s gummies told him not to follow it. Hatsume crinkled her noise as Shinsou’s gummy cried out when Midoriya ate it.

 

       “But I wasn’t shooting at random. I was aiming for 1-B students.”

 

     Recovery Girl looked startled. “Why?”

 

     Hatsume huffed as she leaned back, crossing her arms as Shinsou ate the crying gummy, saying that it died of grief. “Because Monoma Neito was going on a rant about how we were being cocky with our one fight against villains, and how if Class B was attacked, no one would’ve gotten injured.”

 

     Midoriya froze at this, and Shinsou cocked his head to the side, deadly calm. “Excuse me?”

 

     Hatsume nodded. “Yep, so, excuse me if I got mad and decided he needed to be knocked down a couple of pegs.”

 

       “I’m a teacher,” Recovery Girl said, turning back to her computer. “So I didn’t say this, but good job.”

 

     Hatsume beamed. “Thank you.”

 

       “Oh yeah, before I forget.” Recovery Girl said over Shinsou’s angry muttering. “The Sports Festival is coming up, so do you want to be healed by the time it happens?”

 

       “Uh, yeah?!” Midoriya said, just as Shinsou also said, “Please?!”

 

     Recovery Girl nodded, satisfied with their answer as she turned to them, before slamming her cane against Shinsou’s bed bar, the sound seeming to echo around the room as Shinsou clung to Hatsume like his life depended on it. “Then don’t be idiotic and hurt yourself, or I’ll purposely not heal you.”

 

     The boys stared at her as Hatsume felt respect for this lady.

 

       “Am I understood?”

 

       “Yes, Ma’am!”

 

       “Good.” Recovery Girl put her cane down, walking to the door like she didn’t just kill two boys from fear. “I suggest you better heal quickly, so you can start training.”

 

     Midoriya instantly looked down to his torso, pointing at it like it could hear him. “You better hurry up and heal, that way I can kick ass during the festival.”

 

     Hatsume laughed, slumping back into the bed as Shinsou said the same thing to his injuries. “Let’s make a bet right now, about the scoring.”

 

       “I’m taking first,” Midoriya said instantly, before he and Shinsou got into a playful argument about would place first, and Hatsume rolled her eyes, because if they were honest, who would really take the win?

 

     Midoriya, Shinsou, or Hatsume?

 

     It didn’t matter, because for the next two weeks, while the students trained their bodies, pushing them to the limit to make them stronger, the two brothers played poker on the bed, their betting money being little chocolates Hatsume snuck them, and while the students trained their quirks, learning new tricks and better ways to utilize them, he brothers played Patty Cake in boredom, not being able to do anything but walk around so their muscles don’t deteriorate.

 

     When they were finally cleared to go back to moving around, running and jumping, climbing and twisting, the Sports Festival was right upon them.

 

 

 

Notes:

*little crab dance*
Did I catch you? Did I get you, or was this expected?

I’m so pumped for the Festival whoooooo!!!!

I forgot to say, but if you suggest certain tags I will add them 😂😂
 

Love you peeps, please smile ❤️❤️❤️

Chapter 26: The Glass Shatters

Notes:

You thought I wouldn’t, huh? Okey, enjoy the sports festival

❤️❤️❤️

Also the three for smarts:

Book Smarts: Hatsume, Shinsou, Midoriya

Street Smarts: Midoriya, Shinsou, Hatsume

Just in case you’re wondering

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 

 

    Security has been upped a couple hundred levels, and Izuku was satisfied with the results, even if he could hear the media complaining about the length of time it took them to get passed the bag check.

 

       “Maybe you shouldn’t have broken onto campus then, idiot,” Midoriya murmured to himself, standing and stretching his arms high above his head, before making his way to the door for the roof.

 

     Hatsume had created him a much simpler costume, and it was his favorite out of them all, since the only skin he had showing was three inches of his stomach. The top was black, long-sleeved, and skin tight, cutting off right on top of his last rib. The bottoms were the same, except they didn’t have any pockets or scabbards to hold any weapons. It was just the plain green material with his glowing knee pads, and he would have to take those off too.

 

     Apparently, the Hero Course Students weren’t allowed to use their costumes because it would give them an unfair advantage over the other students, but the Support Course we allowed to use whatever gadgets they created. It had seemed slightly unfair to Midoriya, but Hatsume had stuck her tongue out and said haters are gonna hate.

 

     Nezu had also apparently put a voting out there for the world, to see if they wanted the Masked Trio to come out for who they actually were, and the voting number was bigger than the amount of people attending the Sports Festival, doubled. So yes, they were required to reveal themselves, and if Nezu wasn’t a principal, and slaughter wasn’t illegal, Midoriya would’ve had Nezu’s blood all over his hands.

 

     He wasn’t in uniform, so he was making his way down to the room he would change in, humming a mindless toon as he opened the door, the breath catching in his throat.

 

     Class 1-A started back at him.

 

       “What’s—“

 

       “Zu-chan!” Hatsume hissed, stalking up to him and snatching his arm, dragging him into the room. “Where have you been?! Hurry up! We need to get you into uniform.”

 

     He glanced at all of the students staring at him, and he pressed his earbuds in to make sure they wouldn’t fall out. “Uh, Mei-chan, why are the—“

 

       “Does it matter?” Hatsume asked, pulling his uniform from a mini box. “You have something to hide?”

 

       “Uh yeah,” Midoriya waved down at his body. “My amazing bod!”

 

     Hatsume ignored him, waving for him to undress as she picked up the top. He sighed as he pulled off his shirt, turning and sitting on the floor so she could slide the shirt over his head, and it wasn’t that tight, it felt more like it was hugging him, but it didn’t slide or cause friction burns.

 

     He was glad he wasn’t going to wear all of the crazy padding and waist trainers, because he would walk out as a boy that day, with a touch of a female side showing.

 

     He began unbuckling his shorts, before he paused and turned to the entire class watching him. “Turn around.”

 

     After they complied, eyes wide at what they had almost seen, he pulled his shorts down and Hatsume helped him slip into the unpadded bottoms, and he wiggled in them, nodding when he didn’t feel anything squeezing or sliding.

 

     Hatsume gave him a vial to drink, and he downed it, muttering curses under his breath, and making the class turn back to him, shocked that he was already done. His contacts were already in, he wore them whenever he went to Yuuei, because his normal eyes with people who knows who he is makes him... uneasy. He slipped the choker on and waited for Hatsume to grab his boots.

 

     Hatsume handed him his boots, and he nodded in approval, the darker, almost black green shinning and looking very sleek. He slipped them on, and tapped the metal bands until the boots were cinched, skin tight but not restricting. He bounced on his heels a couple of times, feeling like crying now that his boots had normal heels, allowing his feet to be flat to the ground. Hatsume didn’t add any height though, so he was no where near Shinsou’s.

 

     Speaking of Shinsou, “Where’s Toshi?” He asked, slipping his mask over his face, the changer dangling around his neck.

 

     Hatsume pointed to a door, and he hissed angrily. “He got to change behind closed doors?!”

 

     Hatsume hummed, not listening as she grabbed her uniform. “Yep! You drew the short straw.”

 

     Midoriya indignantly held his hands out. “When?!”

 

       “When you were late to get dressed,” the door opened, and Shinsou stepped out, a different uniform on.

 

     It wasn’t that much different, the actual uniform was the same, because Shinsou didn’t want to change it, but the waist coat was a black, and his undershirt was a dark purple, making him look more mysterious. His bottoms were also the same, except he didn’t have any of his knifes, something both he and Midoriya were sad about. His bottom mask was darker, now the second darkest thing on him, following his black choker.

 

       “I like this color scheme,” He said, his voice deep and husky from the changer, and Midoriya playfully fanned his face.

 

       “Wow!” He said, pressing a hand against his mask as he swooned backwards. “What a man!”

 

     Shinsou made a face at him, Midoriya knew by his crinkling eyes and small head tilts. Hatsume took that as her exit to change, her uniform also different, and Midoriya sat down with a pleased sigh.

 

       “I almost forgot what it feels like.” He hummed, and Shinsou tilted his head, sitting on one of the tables beside him.

 

       “What?”

 

       “Not being injured or wheezing for breath,” Midoriya deadpanned, and it was silent, before Shinsou shoved him off the table, and he went down with a squawk.

 

     He sprang back up, indignantly crossing his arms. “What was that for?!”

 

       “For being an ass,” Shinsou said, not looking at him as he kicked his legs up and down, his head bobbing along to a beat only he could hear.

 

     Before he could say anything, a voice said, “You were the one stalking me?”

 

     Shinsou groaned, his body going slack as he slumped to the floor, and Midoriya howled with laughter, bending over and clutching his stomach as Kaminari looked between them confusedly.

 

       “I can’t believe,” Midoriya wheezed, “You spilled your guts like that.”

 

     Shinsou groaned again, banging his unmasked face into the ground. “Please end me.”

 

       “I’m telling Papa,” Midoriya panted, his laughter still trying to creep up his voice. “We can buy you a celebratory dinner.”

 

       “I will literally tell everyone about the way you whined when you ran into—“

 

     Midoriya tackled the boy who was trying to sit up, and he screeched when they both fell back onto the ground, before they began wrestling, Midoriya trying to cover his mouth and Shinsou trying to open it.

 

       “What are you two doing?” Hatsume’s voice rang out, and they turned to nod at her uniform in awed approval.

 

     She also had a long sleeved top, but it went all the way down, hugging her slim torso and tucking into her blue jean-looking bottoms, falling into platform boots that added to her height. She had a thick belt running across her hips, and it had many clips, like she would be able to add a few of her babies, keep them in reach. The entire thing was still blue, darkening from top to bottom, and the vial that would change her pink hair sat in her hand.

 

       “Looks nice,” Shinsou said, giving her a thumbs up from where he was on the floor, Midoriya laying on him and nodding in agreement, before shooting to his feet in shock.

 

       “Those add height!” He screeched angrily, stomping over to her and gasping when he realized—

 

     He was the shortest one in the Trio.

 

       “Aww,” Hatsume cooed, patting Midoriya’s head like there was more than an inch difference between them. “I grew too, silly, otherwise you would still be taller.”

 

       “Shut up,” Midoriya hissed, before the door opened, and 1-A was told that they could start making their way to the entrance, but the Masked Trio needed to stay behind.

 

     Midoriya hummed, waving goodbye to the students that were walking away, hugging Bakugou because the boy looked nervous about having to give the speech for placing first in the entrance exam.

 

       “You’ll do great,” he whispered, feeling Bakugou shaking slightly.

 

        “I don’t even know what I’m going to say,” he whispered back, and Midoriya pulled away, patting his back.

 

       “You’ll know, when the time is right.”

 

       “Stupid riddles,” Bakugou muttered as they left, and the three siblings were left alone in the room, and all calmness left Midoriya.

 

       “Oh MY GOSH!” He cried, pacing back and forwards as he tapped his lips, muttering rapidly underneath his breath, only some of it floating to Hatsume and Shinsou. “—going to be a boy now— Mom find out— oh no, what about— then they’ll come after me— keep me?— Villain? Nonono— calm down— DONT TELL ME TO CALM DOWN— I’m calm— picture perfect of calm— breathe in and breathe out—“

 

     The door was opened again. “Masked Trio, you guys are up.”

 

     Midoriya was screaming with his mouth shut, and Hatsume was trying not to laugh as they walked beside him, Shinsou in the middle and putting a gentle hand on both of their backs.

 

       “— llent speech from Hero Course’s Bakugou Katsuki! And now folks, the moment you’ve all be waiting for, the three vigilantes who took everyone by storm, doing a hero’s work at the young ages of fifteen—“

 

     They walked into the light, and if the crowd wasn’t loud before, it was deafening now.

 

       THE MASKED TRIO!

 

       “What a shows man,” Hatsume snickered, and Shinsou nodded as they made their way to the podium, Midoriya’s stomach twisting in a knot as a heat spread up his body and made him sweat, his mind racing as he realized he was actually going to do this. His breath was shaky as they climbed the steps, his throat throbbing from his attempts to keep it steady.

 

       Due to all of your requests ,” Yamada said, his voice carrying over the entire stadium who was quieting down in anticipation. The Masked Trio have agreed to reveal their identities to shock you all!”

 

     The crowd went silent in an instant, the silence echoing across the stadium more than their noise had, leaving Midoriya to quiet his muttering about not agreeing, in fear that the cameras could pick up on them.

 

     Hatsume was the first person up, and she inhaled shakily, all of them just a nervous as she pulled her changer down. “I’m Daedalus, the leader of the Masked Trio, but my real name is Hatsume Mei.”

 

     She stepped back, sliding the changer over her mouth, and the crowd began cheering for her, soothing her shaking body as Shinsou stepped up to the podium.

 

     He and Midoriya both agreed to use their old surnames, just to bite their old families in the ass before they went public as Eraserhead’s children.

 

     Shinsou may have pulled his changer off, but his voice was still deep and husky, a little shaky as he spoke, “I’m Puppeteer, but my real name... is Shinsou Hitoshi.”

 

     He stepped back quickly as the people also cheered for him, but his shoulders were tense, just like Midoriya’s stomach as he stood in front of the microphone, about to tell the entire world who he really was, not Akatani Midori, not Aizawa Izuku, although that one is correct, but Midoriya Izuku.

 

     He pulled his voice changer around his neck, grabbing the microphone like it could steel his nerves. “I’m Machiavellian... and I’m a boy.” The entire crowd clamored, shouting shocked words and denying it like their life depended on it. Midoriya hadn’t heard any hateful comments yet, but it didn’t stop him from curling into himself.

 

     Shinsou stepped forwards to pull him away, but he shook his head, inhaling deeply one last time as the crowd quieted down again. “My real name.... my real name.... is Midoriya Izuku.”

 

     In a far away building, the Sports Festival playing on a computer, a TV screen shattered.

 

     Half of the crowd cheered, and the other half shouted down at him, calling him a liar because Machiavellian was a girl, and Midoriya Izuku was dead. He didn’t listen to any of it, grabbing his voice changer, before deciding he would use it, and he slipped it over his mouth, turning it on.

 

     He snatched the microphone, and his female voice cooed, “What a bunch of disobedient adults.”

 

     The crowd was silent, understanding that the ‘dead’ Midoriya Izuku was Machiavellian. He wasn’t lying, he was a boy, and half of the males suddenly felt disgusted with themselves.

 

     Midoriya was the first one down the steps, forcing his shaking to go away as Shinsou and Hatsume went down with him, and he stood proudly in front of the students of 1-A, ignoring the way Todoroki stared at the ground in horror.

 

     Now, the entire world knew that Endeavor had lied. The man had held a giant press conference, apologizing to the world for not being able to save a young, innocent child, and now here was that child, standing strong and proud against all the lies that were started around him.

 

       “And now we begin!” Midnight called, waving her hand at a giant screen behind her. “With the preliminaries of Yuuei’s First Year’s Sports Festival!”

 

     Midoriya shuddered when people began making... comments about Nemuri, but he did his best to shove them away as he focused on the screen. He would love to say that he knew what was going to happen, but Yamada had avoided them so he wouldn’t be persuaded to tell them, and Aizawa was just a tough nut to crack.

 

     The screen stopped spinning, and Midnight shouted, “An Obstacle Race! A 4km race around the stadium! Nothing is against the rules, as long as you say in bounds!”

 

     Nothing is against the rules. Midoriya grinned, Shinsou and Hatsume doing the same, because he could feel the malicious waves they were letting off, and the students shifted uneasily upon feeling them. The Trio would show the haters, show them that there was a reason they were almost more popular than Endeavor.

 

     The students lined up, waiting for the green light, and Midoriya scanned the tunnel, before looking at all of the students. “It’s the first wave.” He whispered, Shinsou and Hatsume leaning closer.

 

     They knew most people would abandon each other to get to the top, but they were a Trio, and none of them left each other behind.

 

       “What do you mean?” Shinsou whispered, and Hatsume pointed to the tunnel.

 

       “It’s so thin, students will get cramped and it’ll be like the evacuation all over again.”

 

     Midoriya felt dread creep up his skin, but he shook his head. “I have the sticky heels, I can run across the wall.”

 

       “My shoes can launch me across long distances,” Shinsou nodded, and Hatsume looked between the two, before turning to the red light, shaking her head.

 

       “I’m the master mind, and here you two are with the coolest gadgets.”

 

     Shinsou chuckled, and Hatsume snorted. “I’m joking, I have my teleportation device.”

 

     They both stared at her, and she curled her lip back. “It took me six months, and I didn’t know if it would work, so I didn’t tell anyone.”

 

       “But, like, the government—“

 

       “How do you think shipping from across the world can happen overnight?”

 

     Shinsou blinked. “Um, airplanes?”

 

     Hatsume rolled her eyes, huffing, before she pulled out a CD looking disk from nowhere, about the size of her hips, and she gave it to Shinsou. “Throw this on the ground like a frisbee once you reach the other side, and I’ll pop out.”

 

     Midoriya shook his head, because that sounded bizarre, but it was believable. Hatsume said she was working on a mental simulation devise, for some reason, but they weren’t allowed to see it either.

 

     As soon as the red light switched to green, all the students ran forwards, but the three siblings stayed back, waiting for them to clump up, and then they took off.

 

     Midoriya pressed a button on his belt, and jumped, landing sideways on the wall as he sprinted, because he would be left behind if he didn’t make it fast. He got some of the students to gasp in shock, before Shinsou went flying right past him, shooting him finger guns as he twisted and landed, rolling on the other side of the tunnel before spinning and launching the CD thing.

 

     As soon as it landed on the floor, the middle of it began glowing a bright blue, sparkling white as Hatsume shot out of it like a bullet, but she had to be cool about it, and she did a slow, wide backflip to loose some of the speed, and landing perfectly, before picking up the disk and tossing it out of bounds, that way nobody could break it.

 

     It was then that Midoriya turned his stick-on boots off, rolling on the ground to stop, before pushing himself to his feet, quickly catching up to Shinsou and Hatsume as Todoroki’s ice began sliding on the ground.

 

       AND THE MASKED TRIO HAVE TAKEN THE LEAD! BUT WHAT’S THIS?! TODOROKI SHOUTO FROM HEROICS IS HOT ON THEIR HEELS !”

 

     That was a bit of a stretch, Midoriya knew they had a bit of time before Todoroki caught up to them, or any of the students caught up to them, because he knew 1-A wouldn’t hesitate, had no fear for something that wasn’t really in front of them.

 

     Midoriya shoved the two of his siblings to go faster, because he could see glinting metal approaching, and he wanted to clear the robots in order to gain a larger lead.

 

     If Todoroki had been just behind them before the robots, he wasn’t now, because they passed the robots, some of them turning to follow, but Todoroki’s appearance made them turn back to him.

 

       THE MASKED TRIO HAS AVOIDED THE FIRST OBSTACLE! WHAT IS THIS?! MIDNIGHT, IS THIS CHEATING?!”

 

      Why the hell would this be cheating?!  Midoriya wanted to scream.

 

     They heard Midnight hum, thoughtful, and Hatsume hissed underneath her breath. “No! They have just used their brains and speed in order to avoid what most people wouldn’t know how to!”

 

       IT IS ALLOWED! OH! TODOROKI SHOUTO HAS FROZEN ALL THE ROBOTS, BUT ALL OF THE HEROIC’S STUDENTS ARE CLEARING IT LIKE ITS NOT EVEN THERE! ARE THEY NOT AFRAID ?!”

 

       Class 1-A was attacked by real villains during one of their field trips. They experienced real pandemonium, real threats of death, and they witnessed two of the Trio go ballistic and threaten to... destroy Yuuei if one of them died .” Aizawa somehow managed to sound done with everything over a microphone.

 

       WHAT?! WHY WASN’T THIS TOLD TO THE MEDIA?!”

 

       Because Machiavellian told us villains were going to attack. No one listened, and it almost cost him and Puppeteer their lives .”

 

     Midoriya nodded in approval. That’s right, tell the world what really happened. None of the fake shit the media tries to sell—

 

     That was a chasm.

 

       AND THE TRIO HAVE COME UPON THE SECOND OBSTACLE, THE FALL! BUT IT DOESN’T LOOK LIKE EITHER OF THEM PLAN ON STOPPING! WHAT ARE THEY DOING ?!”

 

     Midoriya was scanning the ropes, and they looked to be placed randomly, but he could see a pattern in them, and if he swung hard enough, they would carry him and he could be like that old movie character who swung from vines in trees. They looked sturdy, so he— damnit he didn’t have a knife.

 

     Hatsume pressed something into his hand as she dashed ahead, and he felt a grin grow on his face. He had made this a looooooong time ago, and technically, the Trio were in whatever class they wanted, so for this one obstacle, he would be in the Support Course.

 

     Hatsume jumped off of the edge, falling for a little bit before something shot out of her sleeve, and— Mei-chan, that’s copyrighted, you can’t be Spider-Man.

 

       “DAEDALUS JUST THREW HERSELF OFF OF THE CLIFF! DOES SHE HAVE A— OH!!! SHE’S SWINGING FROM ROCK TO ROCK WITH A GADGET SHE CREATED!!!”

 

     Shinsou controlled the power put into his jumps with a little controller Hatsume had made, so he landed in the middle or on the edge of the island, looking badass line he wasn’t screaming curses the camera couldn’t hear. Again, he was in the Support Course for this as well.

 

       PUPPETEER’S JUST JUMPING FROM ROCK TO ROCK! SOMETHING CREATED JUST FOR THE JUMPERS, BUT HE’S CLEARING EVERYTHING LIKE IT’S NOT EVEN A PROBLEM!!!”

 

     Midoriya sprinted the edge, and he jumped, the extremely sharp knife fitted into his hand cutting through the rope like a hot knife through butter as he grabbed it with his other hand, holding it close around his elbow as he swung, the momentum leaving him airborne for a little, when he let go, before he was falling, and he was right. If you used enough momentum, you could grab onto the ropes and swing your way across— He did not think about how he would stop.

 

       MACHIAVELLIAN ALSO THREW HIMSELF OFF! WHAT IS WITH THESE KIDS?! WAIT, HE’S, HE’S BREAKING THE ROPES AND SWINGING ACROSS THEM LIKE DAEDALUS!! OH! BUT HE’S APPROACHING THE SIDE TOO QUICKLY— OH MY GOD THAT LOOKED LIKE IT HURT!!!!!”

 

     Midoriya has had a ton of injuries to his torso in his vigilante years. He’s had it cut, bruised, broken, shot, smashed, demolished, burned, a few of those repeated to let you know that he’s been injured,  so hitting it into the outcropping of the other side didn’t even leave a mark. He thanks his Papa for worrying though.

 

       “THE TRIO HAVE COME UPON THE LAST OBSTACLE!!!”

 

     It was bombs. Midoriya blinked, because really? Bombs?

 

     He picked up a rock and threw it out, wanting to know just how violently the bombs exploded, and the three of them flinched back when it exploded in pinkish smoke. Not a bomb.

 

       “A MINE FIELD!!!! NOT REAL BOMBS, BUT IF DETONATED, THEY’LL GIVE OFF A GIANT SCARE!!!”

 

     Midoriya wanted to scoff. Once, when he had taken down a drug trafficking ring, their ‘base’ had real bombs planted around it, and those things hurt. It was in the bad side of town, so no heroes ever went to check on it.

 

     Shinsou took a deep breath, his breathing going back to normal, and he leaned down, pressing his absorbers tighter to his ankles, and Midoriya already knew what he was going to do. Hatsume had knelt down as well, but she was messing with the soles of her shoes, and Midoriya couldn’t even think about what she had made.

 

     Midoriya dashed to the edge of the boundaries.

 

     Midnight had said that nothing was cheating as long as he stayed in bounds, so, if he ran along this fence, he’s not technically leaving bounds, because Midnight didn’t specify what bounds were, leaving him to believe that it was only if he crossed the fence.

 

     He jumped onto it, thanking everyone above that he had such great flexibility and agility, and he stomped on it three times, hard. It didn’t move. He heard an explosion, and took off running on the fence as Shinsou’s jump boosters made him shoot into the air, where he landed on a bomb, and it would explode, but he controlled the way he was going, forwards. If he tumbled and landed on his back a few times, no one said anything.

 

     Hatsume had just completely ran across the bombs, nothing detonating, and Midoriya had three seconds to be utterly confused, before Yamada’s yelling was directed to them.

 

       “— OUTO HAS FROZEN THE ROPES, AND IS SLIDING ACROSS THEM LIKE THEY’RE NOTHING! BUT HEROICS BAKUGOU KATSUKI IS CLOSING THE DISTANCE, WHO IS GOING TO— MACHIAVELLIAN IS RUNNING ON THE FENCES?! IS THAT ALLOWED?! IS THAT ALLOWED?!”

 

     Midnight’s voice rang over the speakers. “... He’s not leaving bounds, and that is extremely smart. It’s okay!”

 

       “WHAT?! IT’S ALLOWED! AND PUPPETEER IS GETTING EXPLODED, BUT HE’S CONTROLLING THE DIRECTION, AND IS CLOSING IN ON THE— DAEDALUS IS RUNNING OVER THE BOMBS!!! SHE’S RUNNING OVER THE BOMBS AND NOTHING IS DETONATING!!! ARE THE BOMBS BROKEN?!”

 

       “They’re not broken,” Aizawa said, his voice low and tired. “ She’s probably using another gadget she created to stop their functioning long enough for her to pass.”

 

       OH MY GOD ERASER! YOUR CLASS IS AMAZING!”

 

     Aizawa responded, but Midoriya had reached the end, a second behind Hatsume, and he took third place.

 

     He stomped his foot with a curse as Hatsume wiggled her fingers at him, and Shinsou laughed.

 

       PUPPETEER IS THE FIRST ONE TO CROSS THE FINISH LINE!! FOLLOWED BY— DAEDALUS AND MACHIAVELLIAN!!!”

 

       “You just got rid of a ton of your weight,” Midoriya pouted, and Hatsume stuck her tongue at him, sticking her thumbs in her ears as she splayed her fingers out like antlers.

 

     They sat down, catching their breath as Yamada went on to comment on the rest of the student’s progress, and Hatsume had done a French braid on Midoriya, and a Dutch braid on Shinsou by the time Todoroki and Bakugou had made it to the end of the minefield, and Midoriya was on his feet excitedly, wondering who got out first—

 

       “HEROIC’S COURSE TODOROKI SHOUTO TAKES FOURTH PLACE, ALSO HEROIC’S BAKUGOU KATSUKI TAKING FIFTH!!!”

 

     Midoriya whooped, running over to the exhausted blonde boy and squeezing him in a hug, the boy huffing.

 

       “I wasn’t even close to first.”

 

     Midoriya patted his head. “There, there.”

 

     Bakugou scrunched his nose up, but didn’t pull away, slumping into Midoriya as he dragged the blonde boy over to his little group.

 

       “Bakugou!” Hatsume said, darting up to him and ruffling his hair. “Ooh! Your hair is so soft!”

 

     Bakugou smiled softly, looking down to the floor. “Thank you, I use Zuku’s hair conditioner.”

 

     Midoriya cried out, dropping the boy who went down laughing, but Hatsume caught him, sticking her tongue out at Midoriya playfully.

 

       “If you don’t want him, I’ll take him.”

 

       “Mei-chan, no~” He whined, but the girl did a damn good job keeping Bakugou away from Midoriya while the rest of the students filed in.

 

       “Congratulations to the top 42 students! You have earned the right to advance to the next round! What will it be?” Midnight said, as if she, herself, didn’t know.

 

     The spinning wheel on the screen stopped, and Midoriya stared at the words written on it.

 

     Midnight licked her lips. “We have the Cavalry Battle!”

 

 

Notes:

My peeps. I am sosososososo sorry, that this is a
s l o w b u r n

My most hated enemy. I’m going to like, quickly, just *chucks gay into the drafts* we should be good now

Yeahuhuhuhhhhh sports festival!!! Get read for the ang— I mean, uh EXCITEMENT!!!!

Love you all ❤️❤️❤️

Chapter 27: She’s The Villain

Notes:

Whoo! Angst train, choo choo!

Just kidding, it’s not bad

Plz enjoy this... longer chapter

❤️❤️❤️

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 

     The phone was ringing. The ringtone of a piano playing seemed to echo in the hallway, but the person sitting down beside it made no move to grab it. The phone stopped ringing, showing three missed calls, before it began ringing again, and the person slowly turned to look at it, eyes dull, scared and in so much denial.

 

     Midoriya reached out, hands shaky as they closed around the device, the caller ID showing Unknown Number, but Midoriya didn’t want to talk to Dabi. He just... wanted to sit here and cry.

 

     Everything had been a lie. Everything he thought he had known was a lie, a sick, twisted plot line that seemed to be created just to cause him pain. The phone clattered to the ground as he sunk lower on the wall, head lolling and perfecting the picture of a drunk who was trying to drink his pains away.

 

     All this time.... all this time he had thought.... but he was wrong, so, so, wrong. How could....? He didn’t know what to think anymore.

 

    He curled into himself, pulling his knees to his chest as he dropped his head, arms wrapping around his legs and the tears spilled over. He didn’t think he could cry, his body feeling so empty, so broken and lost, betrayal eating him alive. Normally, when he would feel this level of betrayal, he would react like how he did with Dabi, but this betrayal... it was so much more.

 

     The hallway was silent, no sound carrying as the floors swallowed the boy’s tears up, the white walls crushing his hope and happiness.

 

      Why did you do it?....

 

 

 

 

 

     As soon as the rules for the Calvary Battle left Midnight’s lips, Midoriya grinned, because why did that sound familiar?

 

    He peeked at all of his classmates from the corner of his eyes, seeing the way they were the only ones not plotting  on trying to get their headbands. Good, they remembered how they were utterly destroyed on the first day of school.

 

     The other classes were not having the same thoughts.

 

       “Ready?” Midnight called, the teams formed, and after much argument, Hatsume was the rider, Shinsou was front horse, and Midoriya was behind. “Start!!”

 

     Midoriya would love to say that going against all of the classes desperate to take Hatsume’s headband was a challenge... but it wasn’t.

 

     Their movements were obvious, large and out there, like a humpback whale trying to jump out of the water inconspicuously with a bunch of wale watchers on the look out. Or like when someone was trying to grab the popcorn from you, you could see it in their eyes, then in their movements, obvious even though they thought they were slick, and all you had to do was slap a bitch.

 

     They danced around all of the students, jumping over quirks and playing trust fall as they tossed Hatsume around, because she could leave the group, she just couldn’t touch the ground. One of their quick escape tactics was to split up, and then toss Hatsume like it was an intense game of hot potato, except if you dropped the potato, you lost people’s respect, your pride, and your integrity as a person.

 

     If students got too close to getting the headband, or they tried using their quirks to get Hatsume to touch the ground like they were shooting at a bird, Midoriya and Shinsou delivered swift attacks, grabbing their headbands and running to catch Hatsume.

 

     Soon enough, the timer was up, Midnight calling the end, and Hatsume was set onto the floor gently, the poor girl quaking from being thrown around like she was nothing but a two dollar hacky sack.

 

       “And here are the results! Congratulations to the teams who passed!”

 

       “Almost all of 1-A passed,” Midoriya hummed, scanning the board and looking at all of the names as Hatsume nodded.

 

       “That’s what happens, when you’re not scared by robots.” She raised her voice, and Monoma flinched at the sound of her voice.

 

     Shinsou shook his head. “What did you do to him?”

 

     Hatsume shrugged, making her way to the tunnel when Midnight called break. “Nothing. I just shot eleven of his classmates in front of his face, so he’s probably traumatized.”

 

       “Oh my god Mei-chan,” Midoriya chortled, and they slipped into the hallway, trying to get away from the other students.

 

       “Midoriya-kun.” He whirled around, anger crawling up his chest as he snarled, Todoroki taking a step back.

 

        Don’t call me that. ” He hissed, before inhaling, noticing the way the students around him seemed to have frozen. “What do you want?”

 

       “I need to talk to you.”

 

     Midoriya huffed a breath, because this was probably more Todoroki bullshit, and he waved off Shinsou and Hatsume’s look of worry. He would be fine.

 

     Todoroki and him walked in silence to a tunnel far away from the other students, light shining in to perfectly split Todoroki’s face in half, and Midoriya tilted his head.

 

       “What is it you wanted to talk about?”

 

     Todoroki clenched his hand, and Midoriya stared at it as Todoroki brought it up into the light. “You made me break my oath.”

 

     Midoriya blinked, perplexed. “Excuse me?”

 

     Todoroki looked up into Midoriya’s eyes. “You know my father, the forever number two hero, Endeavor. Forever, because no matter how hard he tries, he can never reach first place, never reach the number one spot.”

 

     Todoroki dropped his hand, and Midoriya wanted to sigh, because he went through this already, with Touya, Shouto’s older brother “You know what quirk marriages are right?”

 

     Midoriya hummed, already done with this conversation. Todoroki was going to spill his life story, and then proclaim that he would still beat Midoriya while crippling himself. Classic Todoroki thinking right there.

 

       “Endeavor bought Rei-san from her family for her quirk, in order to create an ultimate weapon to surpass All Might, yes, I know.”

 

     Todoroki looked shocked, and Midoriya realized he could be much, much more  delicate about this. He sighed, his hand going up to pull the snowflake out of his shirt, and he dangled it in front of Todoroki’s face.

 

       “You know who’s necklace this is, don’t you?”

 

     Todoroki looked at it, then back at Midoriya. “It was my mother’s.”

 

     Midoriya sighed, shaking it like it would get the point across. “Who’s necklace?”

 

     Todoroki seemed baffled. “...my mother’s?”

 

     Midoriya dropped the necklace, actually done with the conversation. If Todoroki wanted to act stupid, he could act stupid, Midoriya didn’t care. He shoved himself off of the wall, and began walking towards the exit.

 

       “Where are you going?”

 

     Midoriya paused, looking over his shoulder at the boy. “It’s a shame you won’t use your fire, Todoroki-kun.”

 

     He turned away, and began walking, speaking loud enough so his voice just barely carried over to the other teen. “After all, your brother’s flames are beautiful.”

 

     He joined his siblings as they sat down to relax for their break, drinking water and shaking his head when they asked what happened. “Todoroki bullshit.”

 

     Hatsume winced. “They don’t know about Touya?”

 

       “I’m pretty sure they do, Todoroki-kun just doesn’t know the necklace belongs to him? I don’t know, I thought he did.”

 

     Shinsou shrugged. “Oh well.”

 

     They returned a few minutes early, only to find the girls in cheerleading outfits. Midoriya tensed, walking over to the frustrated girls as calmly as he could.

 

       “Excuse me,” He said, and he got all of them to turn his way. “Who told you you had to dress like this?”

 

     Yaoyorozu huffed, scanning the crowd, before pointing at a boy hanging with the General Studies kids. “He said that Aizawa-sensei thought there should be some diversity along with the American girls.”

 

     Shinsou’s neck cracked, Midoriya feeling anger well up in his chest, because his Dad would never force  someone to do something that made them uncomfortable. Shinsou took off his waist coat, handing it to Jirou, who seemed the most self conscious about herself, before both he and Midoriya stormed over to the General Studies boys.

 

       “Hey,” they turned around, and Midoriya’s lip curled in irritation at the sight of the boys. “Are you the ones who told 1-A’s girls to dress like that?”

 

       “Uh, yeah,” the boy with purple balls on his head said, smirking and laughing with his classmates. “Look hot, don’t they? Such a shame it doesn’t show more ski—“

 

     The entirety of the classes fell silent as the boy was knocked out with a single punch, Shinsou snatching Midoriya and trying to carry him away, but he elongated like a cat, trying to escape to kick out the other boy’s teeth.

 

       “Make sleazy comments about my classmates, do it!” He spat, glaring at all of the boy’s friends. Even though he was stretched out, he still looked terrifying, and the people in the stadium began questioning what was happening, wondering why Machiavellian was punching people. Midoriya was glad the cameras were off.

 

     Robot medics carted the boy away, and his friends followed him after Midoriya shot them a look.

 

       “You... you didn’t have to do that.” Yaoyorozu said, but Midoriya shook his head.

 

       “You girls are my classmates, and I won’t let anyone talk bad about you.”

 

       “Aww!” Ashido squealed, throwing herself at the boy who stumbled back to catch her. “You’re so sweet Aizawa-kun!”

 

       “You’re going to make me blush,” Midoriya said, and the girl laughed, before Jirou gave Shinsou his coat back, thanking him as she left to go change.

 

     The One on One fights were the last part of the Sports Festival, and everyone stared at the names on the board, trying to figure out who they were fighting first, try and scope them out.

 

     Midoirya hissed angrily. “They did not. They fucking did not.”

 

     His name was right beside Shinsou’s.

 

       “They’re making us fight.” Shinsou deadpanned, and Midoriya calmly turned towards where he knew the heroes were sitting, and up in the box, the heroes cringed under his harsh glare. The only thing stopping him from flipping them off is the fear that his parents might think he was doing it to them.

 

     The heroes still weren’t really forgiven for what they had done, especially since Nezu refused to leave his office after Hatsume had smashed down the door to his classroom, saying she, ‘ just wanted to talk ’, while wielding a pipe wrench longer than her arm.

 

     Traumatized more than Class 1-A, B, and C? Check. Moving into the whole school.

 

     And then they went and did this? Trying to get rid of the Trio as fast as possible? Ohhh, they were mad now.

 

       “They should’ve just put one of you up against me,” Hatsume whined. “I don’t even want to advance.”

 

     Shinsou inhaled, and Midoriya exhaled. “Oh well. We can either actually fight, or be angry shits and do something like.... rock paper scissors, or concentration. Whoever loses is out.”

 

     Hatsume cocked her head to the side. “Why would you do that?”

 

       “They want a show,” Midoriya said, before turning to Shinsou. “Let’s do our training regiment.”

 

     Shinsou snorted. “You want to play fight on live television?”

 

       “I can’t even see you guys when you’re training.” Hatsume said, and Midoirya nodded, making Shinsou sigh.

 

       “All right, let’s train on live television.”

 

     They were the first fight of the day, and they stood on opposite sides of the arena, Midnight shakily letting out the rules, Yamada sounding the same for commentary, because they both knew the brothers weren’t exactly happy about this arrangement.

 

       “First one to exit the bounds, or be rendered unmovable, looses. Ready?”

 

     Midoriya nodded, and so did Shinsou.

 

       “Start!!”

 

     Their regiment couldn’t even be called a regiment anymore. They had done it so many times, engraved it into their very bones, that it was more like a dance. They knew the moves, the steps, the feints, jabs, kicks, knew where to duck and where to slide, where to fake a hit and where to do an insanely cool move that would never be used in a real fight, because it was all part of the show.

 

     The crowd was screaming in awe, the definition of going wild as Yamada was also screaming about how they were moving so fast he couldn’t see them, and Midoriya grinned. If any of them knew he and Shinsou weren’t actually fighting, they’d probably shit bricks. It was exhilarating, to fool everyone in that stadium, make them think that they were actually fighting.

 

     They had dragged out their dance as much as it could be stretched, and when both of their feet touched the ground, they met eyes, and decided they would actually fight.

 

     As soon as the real fight started, you could instantly see who the veteran was. Shinsou was taking steps back left and right, trying to avoid getting his mask busted straight off of his face, or any other injury he could get while Midoriya was determined. He was ducking, stepping back and blocking, unable to get an actual hit in as Midoriya was a blur of color to even him.

 

     He blocked a roundhouse kick, but not the following kick with the other leg, and he stumbled to the side, Midoriya taking his chance as he shoved Shinsou towards the bounds, but the taller boy snatched Midoriya by the arms, flipping him over his shoulder as they both fell, and he thought he had a win.

 

     He thought Midoriya would hit the ground before he did, but Midoriya used the momentum Shinsou had flipped him over with and curled in closer to his body, twisting to shove his legs into Shinsou’s thighs, the taller boy gasping as Midoriya whirled around, his arms caught in Shinsou’s hands making the other boy do the same, and they landed, Midoriya on top of Shinsou with Shinsou’s shoulders and head just barely out of bounds.

 

     It was silent, the entire stadium had been watching in tight lipped awe and suspense as they watched the whirling colors, before suddenly green was the only whirl, and the purple was frantically stepping back, blocking blow after blow, and then they had thought Puppeteer would win, before Machiavellian became a blur again, and when they stilled, Puppeteer was out of bounds with Machiavellian laying on top of him. Then it exploded in noise, Midnight pointing over to the boys with a stunned look.

 

       “Shinsou is out of bounds! Midoriya wins!”

 

     Both boys twitched at those surnames, and Midnight winced, but the crowd just continued going wild as Midoriya stood, holding a hand out and helping Shinsou to his feet.

 

       “Good job,” Midoriya said, clapping the boy on the shoulders, before they had to go their different ways, the crowd still chanting their uniform names.

 

     When they got into the bleachers specifically for the Class 1-A students, they were greeted with stunned silence, before Bakugou stood up, and clapped them both on the back.

 

       “That was an intense battle, I couldn’t even see you guys!” He said, sitting down beside the slightly tired boys, and Midoriya giggled.

 

       “We weren’t even fighting.”

 

       “What?!” The class shrieked, and Shinsou nodded.

 

       “That was just something we do for fun. When I started losing though, was when the real fight began.”

 

       “Why weren’t you guys actually fighting?” Hagakure asked, leaning against the seat beside them, all of them waiting for the next battle to start.

 

       “Izuku was giving me a chance to look cool before he beat my ass,” Shinsou said, shrugging as he eyed Uraraka’s drink. “He was going to win anyways, so he let me go down in style.”

 

       “... that’s so manly.”

 

     Midoriya and Shinsou laughed, because Kirishima never fails.

 

     The next battle was a little rough for them to watch, seeing Sero have a chance, and then get utterly obliterated. They all joined in with the crowd’s comforting Sero, telling him he did his best. Midoriya noticed that Todoroki looks very sad melting the ice, and he inhaled, because it looks like he’s about to add another Todoroki onto his list of people he was going to save.

 

     Shiozaki Ibara’s battle with Kaminari Denki was painful to watch, seeing the way Kaminari just let go of all of his electricity, and the sight made Shinsou freeze up, but he didn’t panic.

 

     Kaminari had been eaten alive by his guilt, because although Shinsou’s eye had healed, Recovery Girl suggested he wear bandages, just to keep things out and avoid irritating it. Did that mean Shinsou only had one contact in, and the other eye was bandaged up? Yes, yes it did, but you couldn’t tell with his mask on.

 

     Hatsume’s battle caused both of her brothers to sink low in their seats, Shinsou slumping to the floor as he covers his ears, and Midoirya inwardly shriveling up like a raisin, outwardly laying slack against the chair like a dead fish, because she was just ADvErTiSinG hEr GaDgEtS—

 

     Poor Iida. Midoriya felt for him, even though Hatsume gave him the win, because that kind of public humiliation is never going to go away.

 

     The rest of the battles passed in a flash, Midoriya only slipping back into the arena to fight Tokoyami, who’s Dark Shadow couldn’t grab something it couldn’t see. Midoriya basically abused his speed and flexibility in order to shove Tokoyami to the edge, inevitably shoving the boy out, and taking his win.

 

     That left Todoroki, Iida, Midoriya, and Bakugou.

 

     Todoroki was set to fight Bakugou, and Midoriya was set to fight Iida, and Midoriya was getting ready to slip into the waiting room, before Yamada said Iida pulled out for family reasons, and Midoriya felt a flash of panic, because Ingenium was okay—

 

     He went back to the students to watch Bakugou and Todoroki’s battle.

 

     It was brutal. Todoroki started the battle off by encasing Bakugou in a giant icicle, and the boy didn’t take that well. He blasted his way out of his encasement, anger coming off of him in waves, and the rest Midoriya could only watch in shock, the two boys screaming at each other, Bakugou looking to be getting more and more angry, before he just stopped.

 

     He stopped, said something to Todoroki, before he started using his explosions to launch himself in the air, spinning faster and faster, Midoriya’s eyes going wide at the tornado of fire he was creating—

 

     Todoroki didn’t win that round.

 

       “He’s so manly,” Kirishima whispered, and Midoriya rolled his eyes, leaning over to whisper, “Hurry up and ask him out, we’re all dying already.”

 

     Kirishima’s eyes bulged, and he turned to Midoriya with his mouth opened to protest, but Midoriya held a hand up.

 

       “Running away from what you desire is not manly at all.”

 

     Kirishima looked shocked, before he nodded. “You’re right. I’m not being manly, I’m being cowardly. I will ask him out, today!” He turned and clapped Midoriya on the shoulder. “Thank you, for reminding me what it means to truly be manly.”

 

     Midoriya gave him a thumbs up, and they both turned to the score board.

 

     Bakugou took the win, and with Iida dropping out due to family reasons, it meant— it meant he was going to fight his childhood friend.

 

     He took encouragement from everybody, nodding his thanks as he made his way down to the waiting room, the arena needing time to be fixed before his match against Bakugou.

 

     Midoriya cleared his thoughts, trying to push down his overwhelming panic, because he wasn’t going to fight fire, he was going to fight Bakugou Katsuki, his friend, Bakugou was his friend, Bakugou had fire, but since Bakugou was his friend than that fire was his friend, and it wouldn’t burn him, because friends don’t burn each other, friends don’t—

 

       You want that pain to go away, Midoriya Izuku?

 

     Midoriya hissed, squeezing his eyes shut as he pressed his head against the table. There was no denying it, even though he forced himself to believe it, forced himself to believe that Dabi had saved him from the rubble, not from that dark, damp room, with the white lab coats and—

 

     He stood, shaking as he paced, shoving those thoughts right back into the metal box in his mind, chaining it away as he inhaled deeply, feeling his lungs expand, before exhaling, the feeling soothing him a little bit.

 

        “Dabi saved me from the rubble,” he murmured. “Dabi saved me from the rubble, Dabi saved me from the rubble, Dabi saved me from the rubble, Dabi saved me from the rubble, Dabi saved me from the rubble, Dabi saved me from the rubble, Dabi saved me from the rubble, Dabi saved me from the rubble—“

 

     Over and over and over and over and over again until he believed it. Until he believed Dabi had saved him from underneath the rubble, until he was certain whatever else he had thought was a lie.

 

     He heard them say that the arena was ready, and he took one last deep breath, before he began making his way to the tunnel, staring out at the boy standing across from him.

 

    Bakugou was nervous, Midoirya could see it in his posture, and he slowly stepping into place.

 

       “I’m sorry,” Bakugou said, remorseful. “I know you don’t like fire.”

 

     Midoriya shrugged robotically, his body stiff as Midnight called the start of the match.

 

     Bakugou started with an explosion, and Midoriya tried to move, tried to run, but his feet were glued to the ground, frozen as he stared at the burning wood, staring at the burning building and he was on the floor, pinned down and burning, inhaling smoke as he tried to cough, but nothing was entering his lungs but ash and a loud sound was coming from his throat, high pitched and scratchy—

 

    He pushed himself to his feet, his body shaking as he cleared his throat, turning to face Bakugou, who had dashed forwards at the sound of his scream.

 

       “I’m so sorry!—“

 

     Midoriya shook his head, his heart trying to beat out of his chest, and he inhaled, pressing his hands against it like he could keep it in his chest. “I-i-I’m okay. It’s o-okay.”

 

     Midnight looked like she was seconds from calling the match, but she allowed them to continue.

 

     Bakugou let off another explosion, and Midoriya was back in that burning apartment, ash choking him as he fell to his knees—

 

     He pushed himself out of that apartment, because there was no reason for him to be there. Inko didn’t care for him, so why should he be in there? Why should he suffer at the sight of flames, flames belonging to three people he cared for? Why should he suffer, suffer for a women who didn’t even bother trying to save him— why should he suffer for Inko?

 

     The apartment around him shattered, and he could finally breathe. He laughed, breathing lightly as he ducked underneath the flames, bursting from them and meeting Bakugou’s worried, guilty eyes.

 

       “It’s okay Kacchan,” He said, sliding to a stop. “I’m okay. Thank you for saving me.”

 

     Bakugou’s eyes went wide, and then he was grinning, the huge smile looking soft on his face, and Midoriya sunk into a weight-centering stance.

 

       “You have the first hit, Kacchan, and then I’m taking the win.”

 

     Bakugou grinned back, holding his hands out as they stared crackling. “Watch yourself Zuku, don’t get too cocky.”

 

     Midoriya was smiling as he dodged Bakugou’s explosions, the heat licking up his arms but not making him react, because he shouldn’t fear them. Inko didn’t deserve to hold so much over him, be able to destroy him with just the sight of fire, and so Midoriya wouldn’t let her.

 

     Bakugou’s flames kept him on his toes, meaning he couldn’t go in and take him out like Tokoyami, he had to be more cautious, and he was having fun.

 

     He won though, swiping Bakugou’s legs out from underneath him and swinging him out of bounds, apologizing over and over again to the boy who lay on the ground, groaning from the impact.

 

       “Bakugou Katsuki is out of bounds! Midoriya Izuku wins!!!”

 

     Midoriya was not happy during the award ceremony. He gladly accepted his first place medal, but hugging All Might was a whole new level, a level that made him want to just— scream like Bakugou had when they were younger.

  

     He was smiling brightly as he skipped down the halls, making his way to the teacher’s lounge, before his phone buzzed, and he wanted to slap himself, because he kept that on him?!

 

     He pulled it out and beamed at the chatroom opened.

 

 

    Unknown Number

 

RE: Sports Festival

 

    Squirt!!!!!! Great job!!!! I’m so proud of u!!!!! You placed first!!!! And got over ur fear of fire!!!!!

 

 

                                            You

 

    Careful Dabi, you’ll hurt yourself!

 

 

    Unknown Number

 

    Lemme be a proud big bro

 

 

                                            You

 

    Alright. Proud of your brother too?

 

 

    Unknown Number

 

    Hush you. Of course. Let me be a proud bro, ok??

 

 

                                            You

 

    Alright, be a proud brother.

 

 

    Unknown Number

 

    Oh, Izuku, you need to listen to me, okay? What I’m going to tell you, might shock you.

 

 

     Midoriya felt dread creep up his stomach at the sudden change, and he turned away from the lounge he was in front of, instead darting away, running until he was on top of Yuuei, standing beside the window that showed him the world.

 

 

                                            You

 

    That’s not reassuring, Dabi.

 

 

    Unknown Number

 

    I know, just, I promise I’m telling the truth, okay?

 

 

                                          You

 

    Okay, I’m listening. I’ll believe you.

 

 

    Unknown Number

 

    I know who your father is.

 

 

     Midoriya felt his heart stop, his world tilting on it‘s axis. His father. The man his mother had banned him from talking about, the man he knew nothing about. Dabi knew who that man was?

 

 

                                           You

 

    Who is it?

 

 

    Unknown Number

 

    Izuku, he was trying to get you out of that fire.

 

 

     Midoriya didn’t know why that one sentence made him feel like he got socked in the stomach, and he leaned against the wall, clutching his chest as his nose stung. Dabi never lied to him. That was something he knew by heart.

 

 

                                            You

 

     He was trying to get me out?

 

 

    Unknown Number

 

    I know I said that your father was probably a shitty person, but he really, really does love you. When we heard your name on the Sports Festival... Izuku he really does love you.

 

 

     We. When we. Dabi was a villain, and Midoriya closed his eyes, inhaling deeply, because that meant his father was a villain as well. He decided he didn’t care. Dabi never lied to him, and if Dabi said his father loved him, it meant he really did.

 

 

                                            You

 

    He really loves me? Like, he would want to meet me?

 

 

    Unknown Number

 

   Your father doesn’t shut up about you. He didn’t set those flames, though.

 

 

                                            You

 

    He’s... Zònghuǒ?

 

 

    Unknown Number

 

     Yeah. But, your mother is the one who set those flames, not him. He was trying to get you out of there, because she was hurting you, and she forced the flames from his body. Izuku, your mother is the villain in this story.

 

 

    Midoriya felt everything he had ever known shatter into a million pieces.

 

     He had thought, had been told, that Zònghuǒ had been the one to set his apartment to flames, had been the one to burn Midoriya’s happy life to the ground, leaving him separated from his mother.

 

     To be told that Zònghuǒ didn’t even set the fire, that it had been his own fucking mother, his flesh and blood who set the fire and left him to die, it made him ache.

 

     He slid down the wall, denial welling up in his chest, because this was his mother—

 

     Dabi never lies  to him.

 

     The betrayal was clawing at his chest, devouring him bit by bit as he slid down the wall, tears welling up in his eyes as he curled into his legs, trying to make himself small enough in hopes that he’ll just disappear.

 

     His phone began ringing, and he knew Dabi was calling him, but he knew, knew that if he answered that call, he would break down, sob and wail, he would beg to meet his father, and Dabi would relent, but he wasn’t ready, ready to face someone he hated for so long—

 

     The walls were caving in, and Midoriya couldn’t tell if the screaming was inside his head or everywhere as the floor ate tears, slowly pulling him underneath the cement as his chest threaten to explode.

 

     His mother..... his own mother...

 

 

       Why’d you do it?

 

 

 

Notes:

Feels????? I tried.

Uhh *brain malfunctions* sleep.

Love you all ❤️❤️❤️

Chapter 28: Move On, Child

Notes:

*inHaLe*
Camp’s not over, sadly, but I got today and tomorrow with NOTHING BUT RELAXING AND IM SO HAPPY—

Yeahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh
Oh, there’s mentions of murder so.... you’ve been warned

I love you peeps, thank you for waiting ❤️❤️❤️

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 

      The walls were always cold. They were damp, with blood or tears, Midoriya never knew, and he never wanted to find out.

 

     The air was stale, unmoving, but yet it still seemed to carry the whispers, cries, screams of the other people trapped here like him. The manacles were biting, scraping his ankles raw as he curled into a ball, unable to move far from the wall.

 

     He heard everyone’s screaming so much that he could tell who belonged to which cell by the way they cried. Everyday, someone’s crying would stop, choke to a halt, and Midoriya wouldn’t be able to hear their breathing anymore.

 

     He didn’t want to believe that people were dying. He wanted to pretend that they were falling asleep, breathing silently as they slept peacefully—

 

    Midoriya could hear the choking breaths get closer and closer to his cell, and soon, a rotting stench filled the air, making Midoriya gag with every breath, until he threw up everything, choking on his stomach acid.

 

      It was like something was rancid, left out for too long and then baked in the sun, and it did things to Midoriya’s brain. He started piecing things together, the people’s screaming cries, their choking breaths, silent bodies, and then the smell, the horrible, horrible smell—

 

     And at nine years old, he believed it. He knew he wasn’t getting out of that place alive.

 

     He wasted away, sitting in a ball and aching, every movement sending jolts of pain from his deteriorating muscles, something the people in the white lab coats took notice of, and they began walking him, like a dog, and any resistance would be met with a shock from the stupid, stupid shock collars.

 

     If he remembered, remembered what horrors he had lived in that terrible place, he would’ve never been okay with the choker, or the metal bands that wrapped around his wrists and ankles for his uniform, would’ve never been okay with the underground base, the dark hallways that seemed to go on forever, the shadows that clawed out at you, but he shoved it down, deep down, and forced himself to forget. He was okay, he was okay, he was okay

 

     Earlier, on one of those stupid walks, he wondered why he even bothered to fight back. Why did he fight, when no one was coming for him? He didn’t know how long he’d been there, time there seemed to pass in a blink of an eye, or drag on for millennials, but he still knew he’s been there for a while. Without the darkening of the sky, he didn’t know how many nights he’s been awake waiting for someone to rescue him, three or six hundred—

 

     He collapsed, ignoring the shocking pain coming from the collar, ignoring the people in the white coats kicking him, shouting harsh words for him to get up, ignored the stinging, aching, burning pain, and he closed his eyes.

 

     Why should he fight, when there was nothing to fight for?

 

     Unfortunately, instead of killing him, the people dragged him back to his cage, his cell, and they chained him up, saying that he better get his shit together, or they really would end it for him.

 

    He didn’t care though. He knew why they were keeping him there, he had a monster’s quirk, and they wanted to take it. He had laid down on that white bed many times, strapped down by his ankles, waist, head and wrists, screaming and thrashing as the doctor cut him open, carving lines into his skin and using his quirk to heal him, leaving Midoriya to shudder in pain, but there were no physical injuries, so he felt like he was losing his mind. The other scientist would use his quirk, and it felt like Midoriya’s brain was being torn to shreds, being put through a meat shredder all because they wanted his quirk. He didn’t want that to happen again, that kind of pain he had tried getting out, but he couldn’t move, could only scream and cry, so he just— suffered. Before he could tell the people that he didn’t care, that they should just kill him already, they were gone, opening the door and a man’s booming voice wafted into the cells.

 

       “—pay off my debt. Use him how you please, I don’t ca—“

 

     The door closed, leaving Midoriya to wonder what that booming voice was speaking about for three seconds, before he was back to staring at the empty cell across from him, the cell that had held Okajima-san, a red-haired lady who would hum very, very quietly whenever Midoriya was feeling hopeless, and he would listen to her voice, enraptured by the musical tone. She would smile at him, although broken and without hope, and tell him that he would get out.

 

      Her cell had been empty for... a long time. Midoriya had forgotten what she looked like, but he would never forget the beauty her voice held, the way one note seemed to ring in the quiet space, demanding all attention. The day her cell had been emptied, she had told Midoriya to greet the world when he got out, and she had bursted into a melody. It was powerful and beautiful, her notes carrying with her strong voice, but Midoriya had cried, realizing what she was doing.

 

     The main Rule with the people in white coats was; Be Silent. Don’t speak, don’t cry, don’t scream, don’t do anything that could make noise.

 

     If Okajima-san was singing, letting her gorgeous voice bless the ears of all of the remaining people in the cells, grace the unworthy ears of the people rushing towards her, she had given up. She had no hope that she would ever get out, and she was letting Midoriya hear, hear her last, beautiful song before the melody was ripped to shreds, a horrible ringing filling his ears.

 

     He was nine years old when he realized a gun wasn’t a toy that policemen used to look cool, it was a weapon, a weapon to kill, to end a life in the blink of an eye.

 

     He wished he could see her again, wished he had been brave enough to tell her that her song was beautiful, before that bullet went through her head and destroyed it. He wished he had been able to tell her, that she was—

 

     The door slammed open, but it happened so often, Midoriya didn’t even flinch, not even looking away from Okajima-san’s cell until the barred doors were thrown open, and a cursing, shrieking boy was tossed inside.

 

     Midoriya felt sluggish confusion, slowly tilting his head as he crinkled his eyebrows, wondering why they were tossing the boy into Okajima-san’s cell, blinking slightly when the boy witnessed the first shock from his collar, screaming in pain.

 

     The people in the white coats slammed the cell door shut, the sound echoing in the room and making all of the residents flinch. That sound usually mean someone’s death.

 

     The people surprisingly left, the door slamming shut behind them, and Midoriya blinked, locking eyes with angry blue ones.

 

       “Hey you—“

 

     Midoriya flinched, his eyes blowing wide as he whipped around to look at the door, the fastest movement he’s made in a long time, because this boy was loud , and that wasn’t good.

 

     He slowly turned back to the boy when the door didn’t open, his new wrist chain clinking as he brought a finger up to his lips, the universal sign to be quiet. Noise meant the collars shocking them, shocking meant the people kicking, kicking meant guns, guns meant Okajima-san’s red red blood—

 

     The boy scoffed, and began loudly shouting, kicking the bars and throwing the chains around, and Midoriya felt a rush of anger. This boy didn’t know what these people were capable of, didn’t know anything about  where he was, and yet he was running around like he owned the  place.

 

     He almost felt bad when the cup he threw nailed the boy straight across the face, sending the boy to the floor with a loud curse. The boy sat up and whirled around, incredulous anger burning in his eyes.

 

     But Midoirya wasn’t looking at him. He shaking, staring at the door with dread, because this boy was very loud, and they’d come in any second, they’d pull the gun out, and then red would be everywhere, splattered like someone dropped a glass cup, and the beautiful song would stop—

 

     The boy sighed, slowly crouching down and nodding his head, apologetic eyes staring into his when he turned around.

 

       “I’m sorry,” Midoriya tensed, before slowly relaxing, because the boy’s voice was soft, soft enough for the people in coats to ignore. “What’s your name?”

 

         “.....M-m—“ his voice was scratchy, screeching against his throat and he felt tears well up from the feeling. “M-Mido-Midoriya I-I-Iz-Izuku.”

 

     The boy nodded. “Nice to meet you, squirt. I’m To— Dabi.“

 

     Dabi kept him company, and the boy was openly defiant against the people in the white coats, but like many of the defiant ones Midoirya had seen, he began to fall silent, getting quieter and quieter until he barely fought back anymore.

 

     Once, Dabi was taken away for ‘experimenting’, which was a big word Midoriya didn’t understand yet, and he didn’t come back. Midoriya had been so sad, because Dabi had been gone a long time, as long as Okajima-san had been, and he had accepted Dabi’s death, curling back into himself and his wall.

 

     But Dabi came back, he had come back— but when he came back— when he came back—

 

     His smooth skin was gone. His perceptive, cautious eyes were gone. In their place, was burned skin, melted and disfigured, and his eyes were delirious with pain as he just laid there, staring at the wall with unseeing eyes, not responding to anything Midoriya said.

 

     That’s when Midoirya decided, he wouldn’t sit there and let another person he cared for be taken from him.

 

    It had been so long, so long since he’s used it, because his mother had said it was a monster’s quirk. Not a bad person’s, not a villain’s, a monster’s. She had said that if he really loved her, he wouldn’t become a monster, wouldn’t hurt people like monsters did, wouldn’t render people useless like that—

 

     But his mother didn’t come for him, did she? She wasn’t here, trying to rip the building to pieces like she had promised if anything were to happen to him, so his promise to her was invalid.

 

    And so, he had used it. He had taken so many quirks  that day, a bigger number than his nine year old brain knew, that it was overloading with how to use them, their weaknesses and strengths, power moves, flashy uses, everything, but he had ignored it, successfully having gotten Dabi out.

 

     They had checked the cells, one of the quirks he had stolen healing Dabi just enough to make him lucid, his skin now a dull purple. Dabi had turned him away when that horrible stench got stronger, pressing Midoriya’s face into his chest and telling Midoriya that no one else was alive.

 

     He had pick-locked the locks with Okajima-san’s hairpin, something she gave to him to give to her daughter, when he got out. Midoriya promised himself, as he walked away from the burning building via Dabi’s Quirk, that he would find Okajima-san’s daughter, and give her the hairpin, tell the girl her mother’s last words.

 

       “My Aiko, I’ve always thought, that your melody was beautiful.” Okajima-san said, turning to face the ceiling as she inhaled deeply, opening her mouth, and her gorgeous song spilled from her lips.

 

     Despite the entrancing sound, Midoriya felt dread welling up, because the main Rule was Silence, always be Silent, don’t speak, don’t cry, don’t shout, don’t make any noise, and here she was, letting the world hear her lyrics.

 

     The doors were banging open, and the people in white were running, kicking her cell and screaming, but all Midoriya could do was sob, sob and quietly beg her to stop, and he had looked up, met her dull eyes as she managed to smile one last time, and then the bullet was ringing in his ears, blood splattered against the wall as red seeped into Okajima-san’s fiery hair, her eyes going glassy as the life was drained, and—

 

 

    —and Midoriya took a deep breath, letting the memory pass, and he exhaled, letting it flit by his brain and disappear, to be nothing but that, a memory. Yeah, it hurt to think about, to accept what he had been through, that his life wasn’t something you could admire, like the entire world thought. After he had accepted what he had been through, it made him feel more at peace than he’d been even when he had forced himself to forget. He felt free, free from the shackles his brain had put on him in order to forget the torture, the murder, blood, pain, agony, despair, everything.

 

       “...I still think you should see a therapist.”

 

     Midoriya huffed a breath, tilting his head to look at Shinsou, his phone screen lighting up his face in the dark room.

 

     Midoriya had had that dream, about what happened to him in the lab many times, and one of the times he did, Shinsou was woken up by his thrashing and screaming. Midoriya had broken down, spilling everything to Shinsou, and when the boy suggested therapy, Midoriya had panicked, and he forced himself to shut down, effectively shutting the memory into the back of his brain, chained up like he had been.

 

     He had had that same dream that night, and this time, Shinsou told him to let it pass, to allow the memory to play and for him to accept it, because suppressing it was only hurting him. It had been hard, for Midoriya to accept something that he hated about himself, but he did. They had been sitting beside each other for the past nine hours, and they would have to start getting ready for school in a little.

 

       “I will if it gets worse, okay?” Shinsou nodded, shutting his phone off as he collapsed back onto the bed with a groan.

 

       “I just wanna sleep.”

 

     Midoriya winced. “I’m sorry.”

 

     The taller boy waved him off, turning onto his side as he pulled the blankets up to his chin. Midoriya huffed through his nose, rolling his eyes as he laid down beside his brother, cozying up to his warmth.

 

     The door opened, Yamada’s light humming coming into the room, and Shinsou let out the loudest groan known to mankind.

 

 

 

 

       “Good morni— whoa.... guys...?”

 

    Shinsou tilted his head, cheek now flat against his arm as he peered at Kirishima, his arms rested on the desk. “What?”

 

     Kirishima shifted, rubbing the back of his neck sheepishly. “You look... tired.”

 

     Shinsou turned back, his forehead now against his crossed arms. “That’s what happens when your brother’s a masochistic shit.”

 

     Midoriya let out an exasperated sigh, turning around on his chair. “I said I was sorry six times already! It’s your fault you kept me awake!”

 

     Shinsou lifted his head, sticking his tongue out at his brother. “Whatever. How’s your control?”

 

    Midoriya hummed, tapping his lip as he looked up to the ceiling. “Really good, actually. I have so many though.”

 

    Shinsou leaned in curiously. “How many?”

 

     Midoriya slumped over in his seat, Kirishima watching them like he was watching a tennis match. “Toshi, there were over a hundred scientists, don’t make me actually count.”

 

    Shinsou sat back, raising his hands. “Alright, sorry.”

 

       “What are you two talking about?” Kirishima asked, holding his hand out as Bakugou stepped over, flushing as he took the redhead’s hand.

 

     Midoriya grinned. “Doesn’t matter. Looks like someone finally grew some balls.”

 

    Kirishima nodded, pulling the blushing blonde closer and hugging him. “I’m glad I did, thank you Aizawa-kun.”

 

     Midoriya waved him off, winking at Bakugou. “Call me Izuku.”

 

    Kirishima nodded, pressing a light peck to Bakugou’s neck, and Shinsou sat up with a groan as Bakugou flushed darker, sinking into his boyfriend’s arms.

 

       “You two are so gay!” He cried, before slumping back over the desk with a pout. “Stop making me jealous.”

 

       “This one needs to grow some balls too,” Midoriya said, jerking his thumb at his brother as Kirishima laughed. “He’s being a little bitch.”

 

     Shinsou gasped, and sat up. “Excuse me?!”

 

     Midoriya shrugged, unapologetic. “I said, you’re a little bitch. Grow some balls—“

 

       “Kaminari!” Shinsou said loudly, standing as the boy jumped, turning with a startled look.

 

       “Uh, yes?” He squeaked, and Shinsou grabbed his sleeve, gently pulling him from his seat.

 

       “Come with me please.” Shinsou dragged the startled boy out of the classroom, and Midoriya sighed contentedly, cracking his fingers as he stretched.

 

       “Problem solved.” He gave Kirishima a thumbs up, who was looking at him in awe. The few classmates inside also did the same thing, looking at him like they’ve never seen him before.

 

       “Wow... you just... made him accept his feelings?”

 

     Midoriya nodded, smiling smugly as he stared at the door, grabbing that internal knob in his brain as he turned his hearing down, that way he didn’t hear the gasping breaths and shaky sighs.

 

       “Yeah, he’d been denying it in fear that Kaminari didn’t really like him back, although all of his knew they’re already practically in love...” he tilted his head. “Or is it lust?”

 

      Kirishima gagged, and Midoriya laughed, Bakugou shaking his head amusedly as Kirishima leaned back against a desk, pulling the blonde closer.

 

    The door opened again, and a smug Shinsou walked in, a flushed red Kaminari walking in behind him, and they were holding hands.

 

     Midoriya catcalled, and Kaminari was quickly resembling Bakugou, both blonde boys flushing so dark it was almost worrying.

 

    Shinsou dropped into his seat, patting his lap, and Kaminari looked like he was going to melt, but he sat down on Shinsou’s lap, the taller boy wrapping his arms around the blonde’s waist.

 

       “Your turn,” Shinsou said, and Midoriya laughed nervously, coughing into his fist.

 

       “Whaaaaat?” He said, eyes darting around. “You’re crazy.”

 

       “Oooooooh,” Ashido said, suddenly by their desk as she nudged Midoriya’s shoulder. “Who do you have the hots for?”

 

       “Todoroki.” Shinsou answered, and Shinsou was lucky Kaminari was there, otherwise he would’ve gotten a kick to the shin.

 

     Ashido gasped, pressing her hands to her cheeks as all of the girls were suddenly swarming him, and Midoriya tried to back away, his face already burning, mortification filling his veins, but the door opened, and Aizawa ambled in.

 

    He whirled around, burying his face into his hands as the students returned to their seats, face darkening.

 

       “H— Puppeteer, please allow Kaminari to return to his seat.”

 

     Midoriya could practically feel Shinsou’s pout, but he released the boy, and Kaminari walked back to his seat. Midoriya dazed off, embarrassment playing that scene over and over again, the terrible way his feelings came to light. Shinsou just blurted them out, and he just— ugh Midoriya wanted to crawl into a hole and just burry himself.

 

       “—hero names—“

 

    Midoriya looked up, suddenly very much listening. He liked the idea of hero names, something of your choosing that the entire world would know you by, what they would call you when they were in need of saving, or when they were in awe—

 

       “—uku? Izuku, earth to Izuku?”

 

     Midoriya looked up, furrowing his brows when he realized Nemuri was in the room. Wow, blink and you miss it? She gestured to a bunch of whiteboards on his desk, and he blinked. When did they get there?

 

       “Pass them behind you.”

 

       “I’m tired.” He replied, but he handed the whiteboards to Shinsou, the boy looking just as tired.

 

       “Hey,” Midoriya said, turning around and furrowing his eyes at Aizawa, who was in his sleeping bag. “How come you get to sleep?”

 

       “Because I’m a teacher.” Aizawa said, slumping onto the side and closing his eyes.

 

       “And so am I,” Midoriya said, silently sliding to his feet as he made his way to the unsuspecting underground hero. “That’s not fair.”

 

     Aizawa hummed, eyes still closed. “Life’s not fair.”

 

     Midoriya pounced, the man grunting as his weight landed on his chest, but Midoriya didn’t get off, he instead wiggled to get comfortable, draped over the sleeping bag like a cat, and he relaxed, exhaling as his body was flushed with sleep.

 

       “Get off me,” Aizawa whined, and the entire class was incredulously looking between them and their classmates. “Izuku, you’re heavy, get off.”

 

       “No.” Aizawa rolled over, and Midoriya screeched when he was smushed into the wall. “Hey, rude.”

 

      “Get off me.”

 

      “No.”

 

      “...I’ll ground your brother.”

 

    Shinsou sat up, suddenly awake, and the class’s confusion doubled. “What?!”

 

    Midoriya pressed his lips together, contemplating if he should listen. “......no.”

 

        “....Hitoshi you’re grounded.”

 

       “Izuku, you little shit—“ Shinsou had gotten out of his own chair and he leaned down, snatching Midoriya’s collar and picking him up like a cat, the boy pouting. “You just— I’m gonna kill you—“

 

        “Toshi~” Midoriya whined as the boy dragged him to the door. “Wait, no, I’m sorry~”

 

       “I’m sorry,” Shinsou mocked, opening the door and slipping through. “You’re only sorry because I’m gonna eat your katsudon.”

 

     Midoriya tried jerking away. “What?!”

 

    Shinsou closed the door on his incredulous classmates, and began walking away, dragging as thrashing Midoriya like he didn’t weight any more than a trash bag. “I’m kidding. We’re out of class now, so let’s go to the teacher’s lounge and take a nap.”

 

     Midoriya’s eyes widened, respect filtering into his body. “Wow. Toshi, I love you.”

 

    Shinsou snorted. “I hope so, we’re kind of brothers.”

 

    Midoriya hummed. “Oh yeah, huh?”

 

     Shinsou rolled his eyes, tugging Midoriya to his feet, and they dashed to the lounge, where inside, they began rummaging through all of the teacher’s things, finding clothing and blankets, so they created a fort, piling the things up with great difficulty onto the couch, before they crawled in and relaxed.

 

       “I don’t know why I feel so safe right now,” Midoriya admitted, rolling over to meet Shinsou’s sleepy eyes.

 

    The boy shrugged, his eyelids drooping. “Me neither. Maybe it’s because... we’re surrounded by people who care?”

 

     Midoriya’s eyes instantly watered, and he sniffed, wiping his eyes and Shinsou pulled him closer. “You’re right.”

 

     Shinsou hummed, before Midoriya realized something.

 

       “Should you even hold me anymore? Since you’re dating Kaminari?”

 

    Shinsou’s eyes flew open, and he said, “Oh, shit.”

 

     Midoriya laughed, but the two of them fell asleep, surrounded by the people that saved them, who came in and took a million pictures for blackmail.

 

 

    In a far away building, the Sports Festival rerun was playing on a screen, and a glass teacup shattered, a million pieces scattered across the ground like the woman’s confidence. She thought she was fine, thought she was in the clear, because Endeavor promised her she was fine, that everything was taken care of and she could live her life the way she wanted.

 

     But he lied. Because her baby was standing on the podium for first place, looking strong and determined, just like she knew he would’ve looked if he had just... acted that way. Maybe she was wrong, about everything, but her baby was so famous now, he probably wouldn’t know what to do with it. Was it really too late to take him back?...

 

    With shaky hands, the woman picked up the phone, and Principal Nezu answered.

 

       “Principal Nezu speaking, how can I assist you?”

 

    The woman took a shaky breath. “I’m... I’m Midoriya Inko, and I... I want to see my son.”

 

 

 

Notes:

*returns crab dance*

❤️❤️❤️

Sooo........... *rubs hands together* I have a lot planned...

*evil cackling fades into darkness*

Chapter 29: Izuku and Hitoshi

Notes:

Double double mwahahah

 

Plz I just wanna live my peeps
❤️❤️❤️

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 

     Everyone was at their internships, gaining knowledge that would better their career and make them successful in life, but there Midoriya sat, tense in the meeting room surrounded by all of the teachers from Yuuei.

 

       “So, what do you suggest we do?”

 

     Midoriya was shaking, hands clenched underneath the table, Shinsou’s hand rested over his. Both of them were shaking, but Hatsume was stock-still, face blank as she stared at Nezu.

 

       “... I don’t like this.” Nemuri said, tapping her finger against the desk as she looked over to Nezu. “We all know how Midoriya Inko treated Izuku, but now that she knows he’s famous, she wants him back?”

 

       “She could just want her son back,” All Might said, and the other teachers turned to stare at him in shock. “She probably didn’t know he was alive.”

 

       “We’re not giving him back,” Aizawa said, tone strong, and Yamada nodded. “He’s our son now, not hers.”

 

       “He’s her flesh and blood,” All Might denied, and Aizawa’s eyes flashed red in anger. “That will alway trump adoption.”

 

       “That’s not true,” Thirteen interjected, Shinsou and Hatsume looking between all of the teachers, but Midoriya could only stare at the table. “Flesh and blood can be worse than adoptions. Inko gave up her son, she doesn’t deserve the right to get him back.”

 

       “I agree,” Kan said, leaning back and crossing his arms. “Izuku is an Aizawa now, not a Midoriya. Inko has no hold over him.”

 

       “She’s the boy’s biological mother!” All Might objected, his smile straining. “She deserves her son back!”

 

       “No she doesn’t.” Snipe said, and Ectoplasm nodded, “That woman doesn’t deserve the title of a mother.”

 

       “Especially after what she did to him?” Yamada leaned in. “We’re not giving him back.”

 

     All Might turned to Nezu, his smile strained and his irritation showing. “Nezu-san, the woman deserves her son, she probably wants to—“

 

       Don’t you dare finish that sentance .” Hatsume snarled, slamming her hand against the table as she stood, anger making her shake. “ You don’t know anything about  what’s happening .”

 

       “Of course I do,” All Might said, crossing his arms. “Midoriya-shounen doesn’t want to see his mother because he believes she wronged him, but everyone is human, and we make mistakes. The woman just wants her son back, Midoriya doesn’t need to rebel—“

 

     A gun smashed into his head with enough force to knock him out of his seat, and then Shinsou was on him, breaking his nose with one punch and giving him a black eye with another. No one really wanted to stop him, but Aizawa wrapped the boy up with his capture weapon and brought him back to his seat, setting him down and telling him to relax.

 

       “I agree with All Might.”

 

       “Excuse me?!” Aizawa snarled, and Yamada looked pissed beyond belief.

 

     Nezu linked his hands together, like Hatsume wasn’t three seconds from throwing a gun at him too. “Midoriya Inko sounded like she just wanted to see her son again, not that she wanted his fame. I think we should have Izuku live with her for a week, and if all goes well, she can have guardianship over him.”

 

       “No.” Shinsou said, his tone calm, like he was talking about the sky. “You’re not doing that.”

 

     Nezu turned to him, and as soon as they locked eyes, Nezu’s glazed over, and his body relaxed.

 

       You’re not giving Izuku back to that wretched woman ,” Shinsou said, resting a hand against his cheek as the heroes watched, conflicted at what they were supposed to do. “ Because that’s stupid , and I will fucking burn Yuuei   to the ground.

 

       “You will burn Yuuei to the ground...” Nezu repeated, his words slow like he was processing. “If I give Izuku to his mother?”

 

       “Stop it,” All Might said, standing and pointing at Shinsou. “Stop brainwashing him.”

 

     Aizawa slapped his hand down. “Don’t fucking point at my son.”

 

       “He’s brainwashing Principal Nezu!” All Might said, and Aizawa snarled.

 

       “Because you want to give him back to Inko!”

 

       “She deserves her son! She birthed him! She owns him—“

 

       “Stop treating me like I’m a fucking dog!” Midoriya screamed, his chair smashing against the ground behind him as he stood, glaring at All Might with teary eyes. “I have a mind of my own, I have feelings, I’m human! Don’t treat me like an animal!”

 

     He turned and ran out of the room, Shinsou and Hatsume hot on his heels as the heroes stood, shaking with anger or disbelief, and they too left, leaving All Might and a lucid Nezu to stare at each other.

 

       “I’ve already rang Inko,” Nezu said, and All Might nodded. “She’ll be here in a little.”

 

 

     Midoriya. Midoriya was his last name, even though it was legally Aizawa. He didn’t want to be Midoriya, but he couldn’t get rid of it, because people like All Might tell him that it’s his proper name. He’s an Aizawa, he’ll always be an Aizawa until he’s married, and even then he’ll never be Midoriya.

 

    So why couldn’t he rid of this horrid last name? Why was the younger part of him yearning to keep the name, the name that held so many of his fond childhood memories? Why couldn’t he just trash it like his mother had done to him? Why couldn’t he just forget that one upon a time, the name Midoriya kept him tethered to reality—

 

     He curled into himself, stifling his sobs, but he heard someone sliding into his hiding spot, so he sniffed, lifting his head as Shinsou and Hatsume shimmied into the surprisingly large space.

 

       “So this is where you run off too?” Shinsou whispered, and tears fell down Midoriya’s cheeks , but he nodded, wiping them away.

 

       “Yeah,” He hiccuped, and Hatsume looked around the rectangular box that was big enough for All Might to stand in comfortable, but it connected to all of the vents, reminding Hatsume of their base, all of the tunnels leading somewhere, but you wouldn’t know unless you followed them.

 

       “Izuku,” Hatsume whispered, pulling the boy into her chest as he shook, and Shinsou rubbed his back. “We won’t let you go.”

 

      “I don’t know what to do,” Midoriya sobbed , shaking as he curled closer to Hatsume. “I want to see her, but I don’t. I want to scream at her, but I want to hug her. I want to just— I don’t know— please, I just—“

 

       “Izuku,” Shinsou whispered, running his fingers through the crying boy’s hair as he scooted closer to Hatsume. “It’s okay to feel confused, just don’t regret your decision.”

 

      “You... you’ll still stand by me, right?” Midoriya sniffed , wiping his eyes as Hatsume nodded.

 

      “Of course,” She and Shinsou said in unison. “We’re a team, remember?” Hatsume placed a kiss on the top of Midoriya’s head , before passing him to Shinsou, at her end of touchy affection energy. She placed her hand on his back, a gentle reminder that she was still there.

 

       “I... I think I should see her. I don’t want to live with her though.”

 

     Shinsou hummed. “Well, they can’t force you.”

 

     Midoriya looked  up into his brother’s purple eyes. “You’re not... mad?”

 

     Shinsou shook his head softly, “No. Just... don’t regret what you’re doing.”

 

     Midoriya nodded , and they sat there for another half hour before Hatsume’s stomach tried singing opera, and they all laughed as they crawled out of the vents.

 

       “Lunch Rush!” Midoriya sang , dashing over to the man happily. “You made food!! Did you make katsudon?”

 

     The man gave a cheery thumbs up, and Midoriya did  a happy wiggle, quickly hugging and thanking the chuffed chef, before he sat down, said his thanks, and dug in. The hero patted his head, before handing Hatsume and Shinsou their food, also nodding to their thanks, before he disappeared into the kitchen.

 

     Midoriya let  out a groan of happiness. “Lunch Rush’s food is the best~”

 

     Shinsou nodded happily as Hatsume grinned. “You can never tire of his food.”

 

      “Amen to that,” Shinsou clinked his water glass against Hatsume’s and to drank like it was a toast.

 

     They finished quickly, before making their way to the lounge, where all the teachers were sitting in a circle, and Midoriya smiled  softly.

 

        “You can’t smuggle me out of the school. Nezu will find out.”

 

        “We’re not okay with this,” Cementos said, turning to him as the heroes nodded behind him.

 

      Midoriya sighed . “I’m going to see her because!” The heroes had all opened their mouths to object, so he raised his voice. “A small part of me still yearns for her, and if I see her, that part of me will disappear, and I can let go of the last name Midoriya .”

 

     The heroes all shifted, and  Midoriya could  feel how  much they didn’t like this idea. He was touched, really, about how much they would fight their boss to keep him safe and happy.

 

       “You’re not staying with her for a week.” Aizawa said, and he nodded.

 

      “I know, I just need to make sure she hasn’t changed.”

 

      Aizawa sighed heavily, dropping his head onto Yamada’s shoulder, “Fine. If something happens, you call us.”

 

       Midoriya nodded . “Thank you.”

 

       They made their way back to the conference room, and he felt safe, with all of the heroes surrounding him, promising that he wouldn’t get hurt.

 

     The door opened, and his breath hitched.

 

       She was thinner than he remembered. She looked like she hadn’t changed at all from when he last saw her, and her face split out into worry when she saw him.

 

        “Izuku—“

 

        Don’t—“ He snarled, inhaling deeply and realizing this would take much more concentration than he thought. “Don’t call me that.”

 

      She tilted her head. “You’re my baby, and that’s your name.”

 

        “I’m not your baby.” Midoriya said , and he could already feel it. “I’ve been through things you can’t even imagine.”

 

       Inko sighed, pushing herself to her feet as she linked her hands together. “Izuku, I know things might’ve been a little bumpy in life, but there’s no reason to snap at me. Do you want to hurt my feelings?”

 

        “Shut up.” Aizawa snapped, and she whirled around to glare at him, her fake smile gone in an instant.

 

        “I’m sorry,” she said, looking over at Nezu and All Might. “Who’s this.”

 

        “I’m Izuku’s legal parent, thank you very much.” Aizawa hissed, and she flinched.

 

         “I’m his biological—“

 

         “Congrats,” Yamada deadpanned, and her lip began curling, showing her patience was wearing thin.

 

        “I just came to see my baby,” she said, her meek tone coming back, and Midoriya  his anger grow, and it was closer to shattering. “Why are you all attacking me? I’m worried for my—“

 

        “I’m not a baby,” Midoriya whispered , looking up into green eyes that resembled his so much. “I’m not your baby, I’m a teenage boy who has been to hell and back trying  to survive, because you left me in  that burning house.”

 

      Her eye twitched, and her irritation was leaking into her words. “Izuku, baby, you’re overreacting. I thought you—“

 

        “Were already out? Why didn’t you ask? Why didn’t you make sure before you walked away?” His voice was dull, and that small part of him shattered at her next words.

 

        “Endeavor said you made it out.”

 

      That small part of him, that had been aching, yearning for her to want him back, was gone. She would rather believe someone who was known for  leaving survivors behind, than double check, just in case. It solidified that belief, that she left him behind, and this was no longer his mother standing in front of him, this was Midoriya Inko, a woman who wanted to start over.

 

      Izuku raised his head, proudly squaring his shoulders, and she frowned at his change of attitude. “I’m not a Midoriya.”

 

      She blinked, her brow furrowing more. “Excuse me?”

 

        “I’m not a Midoriya.” He bared his teeth, the hissing sound making Midoriya stumble back, fearful confusion on her face. “I’m an Aizawa, and I don’t fucking know who you are.”

 

        “I-Izuku,” she stuttered, glancing at Nezu. “Baby, don’t—“

 

        “Don’t call my son baby,” Aizawa snarled, and she flinched. “He’s my son, not yours.”

 

        “Midoriya-san,” Nemuri said, stepping up with Vlad King. “Please get off of campus.”

 

        “You can’t do that!” Midoriya cried, glancing at a shocked All Might and an indifferent Nezu. “I have a right to my son!”

 

         “You have a son?” Ectoplasm asked, and she screeched angrily.

 

      Izuku turned his back, not looking at her as he walked away. “Goodbye, Midoriya-san.”

 

      He walked out of the room, the heroes blocking the exit so Midoriya couldn’t follow him, and Shinsou pulled him into the lounge, Hatsume closing the door behind them.

 

        “Izuku—“ Shinsou looked up into Izuku’s eyes, and they were bright, happy.

 

        “I feel so great, Toshi,” Izuku said, a bright beam on his face.

 

       Even though Izuku had smiled, when he was still Midoriya, he always had this weight on his shoulders, this darkness to his eyes, but Shinsou couldn’t see neither on his brother.

 

        “Toshi,” Izuku stepped forward, clasping their hands together. “I think you should do the same thing.”

 

       Shinsou stepped back. “Talk to my parents?!”

 

      Izuku shook his head, “Let go. It feels amazing.”

 

      Shinsou blinked, staring down at the floor. It should be easy, let go of the parents who abandoned him immediately after age four, but he was attached, that childish unconditional love refusing to leave.

 

        “Toshi... what do you want from them? Their acceptance? Their love?” Shinsou froze. “They don’t deserve to  be able to love you, or cherish you, because they gave you up. They replaced you . They don’t deserve you, any part of you. Toshi, let go of them.”

 

      Aizawa Hitoshi cried very hard that day, finally accepting what he had been denying, and with both of the brother’s pasts behind them, they began looking up and forwards, into the future.

 

      Which saw them getting their uniforms three hours later.

 

        “But I don’t wanna,” Hitoshi whined, slumping against the table as Hatsume grabbed his uniform.

 

      Izuku rolled his eyes. “Then don’t. Simple. I’m just gonna do a quick patrol.”

 

      Hitoshi narrowed his eyes. “...define quick.”

 

         “Meaning I just want to go spy on all of our classmates, see how they’re doing.” Izuku shrugged, placing his mask over his face. “That’s all.”

 

        “Better be quick.” Hitoshi said, “Otherwise I’m telling Papa to not make you dinner.”

 

        “Harsh world we live in,” Izuku said, chuckling when Hitoshi stuck his tongue out.

 

      Izuku loved patrolling. He loved the adrenaline that would rush through his veins and make him feel invincible, allowing him to jump from building to building, clearing distances that were impossible for normal people. He loved the calm air, the breeze that brushed his hair away from his face, and—

 

      And that was a cry of pain.

 

      He turned, dashing off of his random trail as he ran towards what looked like an alley, and he dropped into it, startling—

 

     Holy shit, that was Akaguro Chizome, the Hero Killer Stain. 

 

      The man stood, hunched over in his unnatural way as he moved away, and— goddamnit Iida.

 

        “Machiavellian.” Stain greeted, his tongue swiping at his lips, and Izuku shuddered. “I remember you.”

 

      Stain had made a fucking creepy comment the last time that they had fought, something about Izuku’s blood being addicting, and it had been weird, considering their past, so he wondered if Stain recognized him.

 

        “You’re the one who’s blood tastes like fine wine.” Izuku shuddered, because grown men should not be  saying that to minors.

 

        “And you’re the Voldemort wanna-be.” Izuku stood, brushing imaginary dust off his stomach as the man followed the movement, eyes zeroing in on the sliver of stomach showing. “I remember you.”

 

        “Why are you here?”

 

        “Why are you trying to kill my classmate?”

 

      Stain barked a laugh, walking off of Iida, who looked to be paralyzed, and Izuku scanned, spotting Native, who was also paralyzed. This was bad. With Iida’s stupid, heavy costume, Izuku wouldn’t be able to carry him away and run, let alone with Native.

 

        “This stupid boy claims to be a hero,” Stain said, and Izuku tensed when the man stepped hard onto Iida’s arm, the boy crying out. “It’s my job to terminate the liars, the fakes.”

 

        “For what?” Izuku mentally scanned his quirks, but he had only looked through them once, and he had too many to go through. He would just have to fight this quirkless, again. “A utopia? A lie?”

 

      Stain wavered. “A lie?”

 

        “Humans are corrupted,” Izuku replied, pressing the button five times that would send out a distress signal. Once was an accident, two and three was a coincidence, but four and five was an emergency. “You really think you’re going to clear away all of the bad people, when you’re teamed up with the League?”

 

        “I’m not working with them,” Stain snarled, stepping away from Iida, and that was what Izuku wanted. “They asked, but they wanted to kill—“

 

      Izuku called upon a quirk one of the scientists had, and he fucking hated that  bitch, but here he was, using her quirk like it was his own.

 

      He created an image of himself, standing there, and that image would be so realistic, you would be able to feel it if it touched you. While Stain was talking to the image that Izuku created, speaking back to the man like a ventriloquist, he snatched Native first, quickly running and depositing him on the ground away from the alley, where he ran back to get Iida.

 

      Stain had just lunged at his image, and he called upon another quirk, one that made you feel things that weren’t there— again, it was a stupid bitch— and he made Stain feel a punch across his face, and he kept beating on him, snatching Iida and dashing back to Native, the both of them dazed and confused.

 

        “Get help, once you can move,” Izuku said, and their eyes snapped to his, worried and afraid.

 

        “That was my fight,” Iida snarled, gritting his teeth, and Izuku tapped his face to get his attention, Native more focused on trying to move.

 

       “Yeah, it was. Just so you know, I have a quirk that can heal your brother.” Iida’s eyes blew wide, mouth opening, but Izuku felt his quirk’s energy quickly begin draining, so he spit out the first things that came to mind. “Call in help when you can move, do not come  back, or I’ll fucking expel you. Also, if I die, it’ll be your fault, and you have to tell my family that I love them.”

 

      Izuku was running back to the alley, ignoring Iida screaming for him to come back, and he met Stain’s livid face, because his image disappeared not a second before.

 

        “Are you... playing with me?” Stain said slowly, and Izuku decided to fuck with him to stall for time.

 

         “Sadly for you, you can’t count running your mouth and jumping to conclusions as exercise,” Izuku shrugged, before doing that awkward motion when you try to put your hands in your pockets, only to realize you don’t have any. Luckily, Stain didn’t notice, more focused on what he said.

 

        “Excuse me?...” He seemed to getting more and more confused, but Izuku knew he wouldn’t kill him.

 

      Stain had called him a ‘true hero’, someone worthy to continue in the line of heroics, but the man just had an unhealthy obsession with the flavor of his blood.

 

     Which sounded much weirder when you said it aloud.

 

      Stain shook his head, and Izuku cursed. “Where’s the fake?”

 

      Izuku crossed his arms, trying to hide his shaky hands. Stain was no fucking joke, an actual murderer, but Izuku had a past with him. “Taken care of.”

 

      Stain snarled, “ I don’t have time for this !”

 

        Maybe you forget who I am ,” Izuku snarled back, and Stain blinked. “ I was Spider before Machiavellian, Stendhal.

 

      The man shifted his weight, his entire attitude changing, to something softer, kinder. “Spider... why are you fighting me?”

 

      Izuku felt himself waver, because it was like Dabi’s situation, except worse. He had found out Akaguro was a villain when the man killed a hero in front of him.

 

      On one of his bad days, Izuku can still feel the blood splattered onto his face.

 

        “Akaguro,” Izuku whispered, and he felt his heart ache at the man he couldn’t save. “Please don’t kill my friends. You promised me one wish before you left, and I want to cash it in.”

 

      Stain flinched at the reminder, that he had left Izuku in that alley, soaked in blood and shaking, telling the boy that if they met again, Izuku could ask him of one thing, and he would have to obey.

 

        “Izuku—“

 

        “Chizome... please.”

 

      Stain sighed heavily, and nodded. “I won’t touch your friends.”

 

        “Thank you,” Izuku whispered brokenly, and the man nodded, before dashing away, leaving Izuku all alone in the alley like he had done before, and it felt like this was something that always happened to him. He would befriend someone, find out they were a villain, they would abandon him, and he would find them again later, not all in that order.

 

      He turned to make his way out of the alley, and— wow, claws digging into his rib cage was new, but he couldn’t really say he enjoyed it.

 

      He shrieked, because his ribs never seemed  to get a break, and he was carried into the air, the claws tightening to the point where he could slowly feel his ribs breaking and this was a fucking Nomu wasn’t it?

 

      He tried to turning to check, but as soon as he could twist without letting the black dots overtake his vision, he was dropped, and he collided painfully with a giant... water basin? What was this?

 

        “You.... you grabbed the wrong person.”

 

      Izuku jerked to his feet, his ribs screaming and goddamnit, this was fucking familiar, wasn’t it? He glared at Shigaraki, the man shifting uneasily.

 

        “Kiki, darling,” Izuku cooed, leaning over like his ribs weren’t reminding him that he was bleeding heavily. “If I promise to miss you, will you go really, really far away and stay there?”

 

      Shigaraki hissed angrily, scratching at his neck. “Overpowered bosses... will kill  the first person player.”

 

        “That’s right,” Izuku stepped forward and getting ready to punch him. “Better don your armour, because you’re about to lose.”

 

        “Nomu!” Shigaraki shrieked, jumping away from Izuku, Kurogiri watching because honestly? Neither of them had a chance against Machiavellian. “Take Machiavellian back!”

 

      Izuku decked him across the face. “How rude, Kiki! You didn’t miss me?! Why not?!”

 

      He was getting pretty used to having his torso torn to shreds over and over again, so he didn’t even cry out when the Nomu’s claws squeezed his ribs and took off. He did cry out when the Nomu’s claws dug into his open wounds, pulling it open further, before throwing him to the ground like a human missile.

 

      He hit the ground like a fucking missile too. Minus the splattering part.

 

      Laying on the ground, Izuku nodded to himself, his adrenaline making him feel fine even though his leg was twisted the wrong fucking way holy shit

 

      He could feel his toes, that was good, he could feel his head and back, could he feel his fingers?... that was a negative, holy fUCKING SHIT

 

        “—vellian! Machiavellian?! Someone— fucking ambulance— shitty asshole— paid for?!”

 

     Izuku didn’t know what the hell was happening, but he suddenly knew what a demolished femur felt like, and his spine curled, lifting off the ground as his throat released a pained scream, the sound making everyone freeze.

 

      Izuku couldn’t even explain the pain he felt. It was like... it was fucking bizarre. It felt like a broken bone, the sharp, hot wire jabbing up body, except this had a deep aching that was coming from his very bone , and that was just— he couldn’t think, and he couldn’t tell if he was still screaming, or if that was his body kindly telling him he broke his femur. His head was pounding sharply, feeling like someone was smashing it with a hammer, making him cringe with every jab, and vision was swirling. His throat was aching, air passing it quickly, and he determined he was still screaming, but he couldn’t push past the muddled pain in his brain. 

 

     His last thought, was that Yamada wouldn’t make him dinner, and he passed out feeling sad. 

 

 

Notes:

...........

*imitates BamBam*

Yeahhhhhhhhhhhhh

That happened

Love you guys ❤️❤️❤️

Chapter 30: I’m fucking GAY

Notes:

I’M ALIVE!!!!
(barely)

 

I hate school!!!
(already)

 

But I love you peeps ❤️❤️❤️

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 

 

     The black abyss that came with being unconscious was becoming way too familiar to Izuku, and he couldn’t really say he enjoyed it.

 

     He was so used to the nothingness, the darkness that covered everything, that his brain decided there needed to be a change of scenery, so it changed to a memory that haunted him with gold. Glowing, uninterested, irritated gold.

 

     He remembered that gold, and the memory of it made him scream in fear, and he shot up in a bed, breathing heavily as his eyes wildly darted around.

 

     He was in a hospital bed, something he was momentarily confused about, before the gold came back to his mind, and his heart was racing, his body freezing as panic sent his blood pressure through the roof, and he jerked out of the white bed, ripping the needles—the pointy, silver, needles— from his skin, ignoring the red that dripped down his wrist, red that splattered to the floor— red and gold, gold like—

 

     His legs gave out, weak and unfeeling like they hadn’t been used in a long time, and he hit the ground, eyes wild in confusion. He gasped, clearing his throat as he twisted to stare at his legs, forcing his heartbeat to slow as he shakily reached out and prodded them, arms quaking like Iida’s phone. Once he assured himself that his legs were there, and he wasn’t being tricked by anything, he began breathing deeply, closing his eyes as he searched for a quirk that could heal... whatever was wrong with him.

 

     His eyes flew open and flashed yellow for a second, the bright color from the healing quirk fading as strength returned to his limbs, and he inhaled deeply, exhaling when his chest loosened and his legs regained feeling. He sat there for a bit, rolling his feet and raising his arms, slowly twisting from side to side, before rolling his head, his neck cracking seven times. Once he could move smoothly without the shaky, weak feeling, he pushed himself to his feet, shaking his head and swaying as blood rushed up to his brain, making him dizzy.

 

    He stretched his arms high above his head, sighing as his back cracked almost a million times, and he rolled his shoulders, chuckling as the sounds filled his ears. He sounded like an old man, and he was only fifteen.

 

     The door suddenly opened, and he whirled around, eyes blowing wide as panic raced up his chest, cinching it tightly as he hissed, staring at the lab coat, the doctor’s coat, the scientist’s coat . The woman held her hands up in shocked surrender, looking between his heaving chest, the blood running down his wrist, and the puddle on the ground in irritated disappointment.

 

       “Mr. Machiavellian, please calm down,” she said slowly, Izuku’s mind whirling as he stepped backwards, the woman’s lab coat sending alarm bells screaming in his head, and she stepped in, closing the door behind her. He snarled as she tried to step closer, and he scrambled to put distance between them, that movement making her stop advancing.

 

       “I am not going to hurt you.”

 

     You can trust me, little one .

 

     Izuku inhaled, shaking his head as he stumbled back, stifling his breathing as if he could control his brain, stop it from replaying those things in his head. He didn’t want to relive them, because just remembering them  usually made him break down, and he didn’t want to leave himself in such a vulnerable state, especially without Hitoshi or Hatsume by his side.

 

       “I need to fix your wrist, please. You’re losing a lot of blood, and you dying wouldn’t be pleasant for either of us.”

 

       You’ll bleed out at this rate. Why won’t you just give it to me?

 

     Izuku stepped back, throwing his hand out as she stepped closer. “L—“ he inhaled deeply, shoving the Rules far away and locking them into a tungsten vault deep in his brain, surrounding the entire place by lava. He wouldn’t live through them again, he refused to .

 

       “L-lab coat. P-please, take it o-off.”

 

     The woman blinked, an emotion in her eyes flashing by too quickly for Izuku to identify. “Of course, Mr. Machiavellian.”

 

      Whatever makes you the most comfortable.

 

     She shuffled herself out of the coat, folding it gently against the bed, but Izuku‘s fear didn’t fade away, it instead settled slightly, feeling more like he was in a cage with a well-fed lion instead of a starving one.

 

     He allowed the woman to step closer and gently grab his wrist, before her gloves rubbed against his skin, and he was back on that bed, rubber on his skin, blades in his body, blood on the ground, screaming in his ears—

 

       “A-actually,” he jerked himself from her grip, the woman blinking as he shook like a leaf, calling on the healing quirk he had used on Dabi all those years ago, different from the one he used on himself, and the wound began slowly healing itself. “I-I can h-heal myself, t-thank you.”

 

     She looked a little miffed for some reason, but hid it well, the look completely disappearing as she turned around to grab her lab coat, the horrid white material sitting innocently in her arms. “Please refrain from pulling those needles from your skin, Mr. Machiavellian, you can seriously damage yourself.”

 

      Little one, I didn’t want to do this, but you’ve forced my hand.

 

     He nodded jerkily, before she waved towards the bed for him to get back in, knowing that trying to replace the needles would be a waste of time, so she opened the door, waited for him to settle back into the bed, before she bowed, and left.

 

     He barely turned the knob in his brain, listening, before relaxing when her footsteps faded into the hallway, disappearing down the stairs, and he knew she had really left. He chucked his blankets off, scrambling around the room as he looked for the clothes Hitoshi should’ve put somewhere, something they did when the other was locked in a hospital room overnight, in case of instances like this.

 

     He found it in one of the cabinets, hidden behind female products the doctors wouldn’t check, because Izuku was male, so why would he need them? He snatched the clothing, keeping his knob turned up, but not so much that him rustling out of the hospital gown hurt. He dropped the scratchy material on the ground, glaring at it disdainfully as he slipped his basketball shorts on, his civilian dark green hoodie from what felt like forever ago following, along with the socks and boots.

 

     Izuku would buy Hitoshi a large coffee later, because the boy got him his shock absorbers.

 

     He didn’t bother trying to fake a body laying in the bed, because that was a waste of time and they’d know he left in an instant, so he walked over to the window, huffing a condescending breath as he rolled his eyes, yanking the window open.

 

     Six stories didn’t scare him people, he’s motherfucking Machiavellian, the vigilante son of two pro heroes. The staff here were practically spitting on his talent, something he hoped they knew as he jumped out of the window, grinning as he fell, before tucking and rolling as he touched the ground, and then springing into a light jog while flipping off the hospital’s weak attempt at keeping him there.

 

    He couldn’t wait to make it home, to be back in school—

 

     Shit .

 

     He picked up his pace, casting his eyes everywhere as he tried to figure out what day it was, but it was pitch black outside and most places were closed. He skidded to a halt, peering at the date on a sign outside of a gas station, and he froze, disbelief and panic welling up in his chest.

 

     June was almost finished.

 

     He had been unconscious for four weeks.

 

     He sprinted home, panic eating at his soul as he shoved past the few shady people on the street, jumping over stupid things in his way as he got to the apartment, and he quickly scaled the wall, not caring enough to check and see if the coast was clear.

 

     He felt his heart pang painfully when he saw the window just barely cracked open, just enough for him to slip his fingers through and slide open.

 

     Instantly, a figure on the bed rolled over, a sharp inhale letting Izuku know Hitoshi hadn’t gotten any sleep for the past four weeks.

 

       “...‘Short patrol’ my ass.”

 

     Izuku flinched, slipping through the window as he gently closed it, pulling his boots and shock absorbers off. “I’m sorry. I just.... I saw Chizome, and.... I didn’t even know I was—“

 

       “It doesn’t matter.” Hitoshi’s voice was defeated, slow and sad in a way that said he was never able to stay mad at Izuku for long. “I... don’t even have words anymore, Izuku.... You just... why is this a habit?”

 

     Izuku had pulled his sweatshirt off, replaced it with one of Hitoshi’s shirts, and he crawled onto the bed, the taller boy shifting so Izuku could squeeze into the spot between his chest and the wall. “I’m really, really sorry.... I forget that you’re not used to me running off and almost dying.”

 

     Hitoshi huffed tiredly, his chest shaking in the way that said he was trying not to cry. “...Who’s used to that?”

 

       “Touya,” Izuku breathed, curling his hands into the front of Hitoshi’s shirt, the boy’s shaking getting stronger. “Anytime I was gone for more than five minutes, he expected to find me dead.”

 

      Hitoshi choked, his tears trying to fall, but he was determined in shoving them away. “How very... trusting of  him.”

 

       “It’s a harsh world out there,” Izuku whispered, shutting his eyes as he remembered gold. “I’m so fucking sorry you’re seeing it so early.”

 

     Hitoshi shifted, and then arms were curled around Izuku’s head, pressing his ear against Hitoshi’s chest to listen to the rhythmic sound Izuku knew by heart. “I’m... sorry you’re so used to it.”

 

     Izuku hummed, feeling Hitoshi relax from the sound, as if it assured him that Izuku wasn’t an illusion courtesy of his sleep-deprived brain, that he was really there. “We’re both sorry. Let’s bury the hatchet.”

 

     Hitoshi huffed, and Izuku sighed peacefully as the boy’s heartbeat began slowing. “...I love you, Izuku. Stop dying already.”

 

     Izuku smiled, his chest unclenching as his fears faded away, forever safe in the arms of his brother. “Love you too, Toshi. You’re the best bro ever.”

 

     Izuku didn’t say anything as Hitoshi cried, instead he curled closer, humming a soft song Okajima-san used to sing, and he didn’t stop until Hitoshi’s breathing slowed, and the fear drained from his system, allowing him to fall asleep as well.

 

     Gold didn’t bother Izuku that night, as if following the unspoken rule that Hitoshi was Izuku’s safe place, that nothing could get him when he was in his brother’s arms.

 

     The next morning, Izuku was woken up by a loud cry and the mattress dipping, before a heavy weight settled onto his legs, and he jerked awake, shooting out of Hitoshi’s arms until he knocked heads with someone, the both of them crying out and falling backwards, pressing their hands to their foreheads.

 

       “Izuku!” Aizawa gasped, tripping over his feet as he snatched the boy into his arms, instantly crying even though he tried to hide it. “When— why did you—“

 

       “I’m so sorry,” Izuku said honestly, tears welling up as Aizawa shook, crying tears into Izuku’s hair, because this was Aizawa Shota, the ProHero Eraserhead. He doesn’t cry.

 

     Yamada was suddenly cupping his face, tears steaming down it as he tilted it, an awkward angle as Izuku was pressed to Aizawa’s chest, but he didn’t have the heart to tell Yamada to stop.

 

       “Izuku,” Yamada sobbed, pressing his face into his hair, right beside his boyfriend’s. “Why? Why can’t you just stay safe? Why do you always get hurt? Why are you a trouble magnet?”

 

       “I’m sorry,” Izuku cried, pulling the man into the hug as Hitoshi pressed against his back, and it was a family crying session, something that made Izuku cry harder, because Aizawa doesn’t ever cry, Hitoshi doesn’t really cry, and yet here they all are, crying because Izuku was stupid

 

       “I’m calling the day off,” Aizawa sniffed, standing and rubbing his face as he walked towards the door. “We’re gonna... do some family things.”

 

       “We’re skipping school?” Hitoshi asked, lifting his head from the nape of Izuku’s neck. “Like, for real skipping?”

 

     Aizawa nodded, before turning and exiting the room, and Yamada pulled away, gently running his fingers through Izuku’s hair, the wild, curly black hair, green showing through the roots.

 

       “What do you guys want to do today?” He asked, his voice cracking slightly, but he still continued gently combing Izuku’s hair, wiping the boy’s tears off and fixing his sweatshirt.

 

    Hitoshi cleared his throat, slumping back over onto the bed and wiggling under the covers. “Food. I’m hungry.”

 

       “No. You’re going to starve,” Izuku sassed, playfully sticking his tongue out as Hitoshi scrunched his nose.

 

       “Why don’t we go to the beach? We can rent out a section and keep it to ourselves?”

 

     Izuku hummed. “Can we invite Mei-chan? She hasn’t been informed of my... living status.”

 

     Yamada nodded, shrugging, because they were like Hatsume’s parents with the boys.They didn’t really care if Hatsume crashed their party, because she was actually over so often, it was more weird for her to not be there. “Sure. We’ll contact the school and her parents.”

 

       “Oh!” Izuku quieted down, is shoulders sinking slightly. “Can we.... look for someone?”

 

     Yamada blinked. “Who are you looking for?”

 

     Hitoshi sat up and put his hand on Izuku’s back, a gentle reminder that he was there as Izuku twisted his fingers together. He hadn’t really told his parents his entire background, because he was afraid of what they would think of him. He knew they wouldn’t hate him—but would they? He was a villain’s child, who was basically raised by thre—

 

       “Okajima,” he blurted, and Yamada tilted his head. “I’m looking for a girl with the surname Okajima.”

 

     Yamada could see it in his eyes, the pain and regret that spoke volumes of what he had been through, and he knew Izuku would tell them eventually, when he was ready. He nodded, pulling his phone out of his pocket to text Tsukauchi.

 

       “I’ll send a text to Tsukauchi, and have him look it up.”

 

     Hitoshi furrowed his brow. “I thought he was just a detective?”

 

     Yamada paused, before scoffing and waving Hitoshi off, making the boy grin. “Tsukauchi does what we kindly ask of him.”

 

       “Tsukauchi-san,” Hitoshi said, slapping his hands together in a pleading way as he turned his head to the ceiling. “Please allow me to have free coffee for the rest of my life.”

 

     Yamada spluttered, aiming o object, but Izuku joined in.

 

       “Please give me free access to all of the security cameras in Yuuei, so I can post blackmail everywhere on All Might.” Izuku chortled, his laughter doubling as Yamada paled.

 

     They laughed and laughed, still howling as they changed into their swim trunks, spouting off terribly unrealistic requests, wheezing and gasping as they loaded the truck, where they sat in the back, holding their stomachs like they had just eaten a full five-course meal.

 

     The car was spent listening to Yamada’s music, which made for a peaceful atmosphere until he started singing, the female voice hitting a certain pitch as Yamada tried doing the same, missing it by a bridge. It send Hitoshi into peals of laughter, and when Hitoshi laughs, so does Izuku.

 

     Hatsume was picked up from her house, because she hadn’t been in the mood to be surrounded by all of the chattering students, and she promptly punched Izuku in the stomach upon sliding into the car. The other men in the car had said—after Izuku cried out for back up—that when Hatsume was mad, it was smart to suddenly have something called ‘selective blindness’.

 

     He had pouted, arms crossed as the girl held him for a good five minutes, before she shoved him away and leaned up front, asking what they were going to eat.

 

     Izuku loved Hatsume. He really did. She was his sister, his partner in crime, his mastermind, his first female friend, his first introduction to tampons—the point is, he loves her.

 

     Except for when she does stupid shit like this.

 

       “I’m not wearing that.”

 

     Hatsume inhaled, shoving the article of clothing into his chest, even as he turned his head away, arms crossed as he tried to put distance between himself and the... monstrosity. “Yes, you are. I made it specifically for you, and this one is water proof.”

 

     Izuku felt his shoulders sag. “‘This one’?”

 

     Hatsume nodded thoughtfully, closing her eyes and sighing. “If only you’d wear it. Instead, you leave me with something I took three hours to make, and the anxiety of not knowing wether or not you’re safe—“

 

     He snatched the heavy piece from her, stomping into the bathrooms as she grinned, and he indignantly muttered about manipulation. He crinkled his nose at the man standing at the sink, staring judgmentally at what Hatsume had made him. The man held his hands up and edged away from Izuku, slipping out of the bathroom quickly.

 

       “Prick,” he muttered, before sighing, staring down at the top Hatsume had given him.

 

     It was a bulletproof vest, which he would’ve appreciated it if she hadn’t made it a rainbow that sparkled ‘I’M FUCKING GAY’ on the back. It was smooth, the feeling of waterproof material, but it was still that rough feeling, that promised that it would stop a bullet.

 

     He pulled back the Velcro, the sound of it pulling apart seeming to echo around the tiny bathroom, and he sighed, unzipping the rest of it and he slid it on, zipping it up and glaring at it in the mirror.

 

     He guessed that’s what happened when you give yourself the habit of getting injured and passing out for longing periods of time, Hatsume was bound to do this eventually. He just hoped... she would have more mercy on him.

 

     I mean, he’s a walking, sparkling rainbow now, something that makes him automatically stand out, and standing out mean everyone knows where he is, which is bad for vigilante business.

 

     Hatsume laughed her butt off when he walked out of the bathroom, pressing his lips in a think line as they walked back to Izuku’s parents. Well, Izuku was walking, Hatsume was stumbling, wheezing as the light caught on the glitter and made him literally sparkle.

 

       “Mei-chan,” He whined, bouncing up and down like a petulant child. “I can blind people with this, do you really want me to wear it?”

 

     Hatsume wheezed. “Y-Yes, we have the s-section to ourselves, no one’s going to b-be blinded.”

 

      Curses. Izuku couldn’t get himself out of this one. He succumbed to his fate, curling his lip in irritation as Hitoshi started howling with laughter, pointing at Izuku’s rainbow top as he collapsed to the floor, and Izuku walked over him, sniffing disdainfully as Hitoshi started wheezing.

 

     Yamada’s eyes bulged and he gasped, and Izuku thought maybe, just maybe someone would take pity on him—but his shoulders were shaking and his lips were pressed tightly together, so Izuku stuck his tongue out and marched away, Yamada’s laughter following him.

 

     It wasn’t that funny. Why were they all laughing? Because Izuku was not on the outside what he is on the inside? A giant, sparkly gay? He huffed, kicking the sand, before he spotted something that would freak Yamada, Hatsume and Hitoshi out. He grinned, kneeling down to pick up the hermit crab that was crawling across the sand, it’s pretty black and white shell touching to the ground as the crab sunk into it’s shell.

 

     He picked it up by the shell, not trusting that if he put it flat against his palm it would pinch him, and he marched back to the umbrella, keeping his hands relaxed at his side, but Hatsume’s eyes instantly snapped to his hands, face paling. She smiled nervously, stepping to the side before telling Aizawa she was going to the bathroom, and he nodded confusedly, pointing towards the bathrooms.

 

     She dashed away, and Izuku grinned, plopping beside Yamada, who looked over at him.

 

       “What’s up? Water too cold?”

 

     Izuku shook his head. “Nope! I found a pretty shell, wanna see?”

 

     Yamada smiled. “Sure.”

 

     Izuku placed the hermit crab into Yamada’s hand, and the man cooed, turning it around in his palm as he admired it, but Izuku took it from him before the crab could come out, not having the heart to scare the crap out of his Papa.

 

     He stood and made his way to Hitoshi. “Toshi! Look, I found a pretty shell!”

 

     He bounced, landing in a crouch as he showed his brother the shell, and Hitoshi nodded, picking it up and looking at it. “I like the swirls, it’s really pretty.”

 

     Hitoshi’s palm was unmoving, so he could clearly feel and see when the hermit crab peeked out from it’s shell, and the rest of his family knew it as well. Hitoshi shrieked, yanking his hand back as if he had been burned as he launched to his feet, stumbling away as Izuku whined, picking up the poor hermit crab that was now laying on the ground.

 

       “Toshi,” He whined, standing back up with the crab in his hand. “You’re going to hurt him!”

 

       “Keep that monster away from me,” the other boy hissed, baring his teeth when Izuku stepped forward. “Izuku, stop it.”

 

       “It’s just a baby hermit crab, Toshi. He’s not going to hurt you.” Izuku paused. “His name is Bubbles. Be nice to Bubbles.”

 

       “You’re not a child!” Hitoshi shrieked, pitting more distance between them as Izuku stepped closer. “Stop acting like one! Izuku!”

 

     Izuku sprang into motion, and Hitoshi screamed, turning and bolting away as Izuku laughed along with Aizawa, Yamada pale as he stared at his hand, realizing that had almost been him.

 

       “I had to grow up fast!” Izuku shrieked, “Let me be a child for once in my life! Come say hi to Bubbles!”

 

       “Get that demon spawn away from me!” Hitoshi twisted and his path changed towards the ocean, and that’s where Izuku had to stop, curling his lip in irritation as Hitoshi dove into the water, his purple form floating gently in the clear water.

 

       “Jerk,” Izuku hissed, pouting as he plopped down on the soft sand, placing Bubbles down beside him. He gently poked the shell, leaning down to peek at the barely visible crab. “Hi, Bubbles. You can come out now. The monster’s gone.”

 

     The crab sat there for a little, hiding in it’s shell, and Izuku didn’t care that he probably looked stupid, sitting on the sand while talking to a crab, but when it finally came out of it’s shell, he cheered it on, watching as it scuffled over to the shade, disappearing from sight.

 

       “You’re terrible.”

 

     Izuku looked up, grinning at Hitoshi’s soaked body, his hair plastered to his forehead. “That’s what you get. Laughing at my rainbow-ness.”

 

     Hitoshi snorted, dropping down to the ground to sit beside his brother, before tilting his head as he stared out into the water. “...you still can’t swim, can you?”

 

     Izuku sighed, looking forlornly at the ocean he could never touch. “Yeah... I can admire though.”

 

     Hitoshi hummed, before standing and holding his hands out to Izuku. A little confused, he grabbed them, and Hitoshi hoisted him to his feet.

 

       “W-wait,” Izuku said, Hitoshi walking towards the water. “Toshi, you know I can’t swim—“

 

       “I’ll teach you.” His brother looked back at him and beamed. “The beach isn’t ideal for learning, but since when do you do things ideally?”

 

     Izuku hesitated, before he nodded once. “Okay. Don’t let me drown.”

 

     Hitoshi smothered his grin. “I know you can’t do this on your own, so I’ll be right beside you, the entire time. I promise.”

 

     The water was cool, the tropical warmth keeping it a soothing temperature, not freezing but not warm. Izuku wiggled his toes in the receding waves, squirming at the weird feeling of sand rushing past his toes. He turned to ask Hitoshi a question, but his mind blanked out as he spotted something scuttling across the sand.

 

       “A ghost crab! Catch it!”

 

     He took off, chasing after the crab that scuttled much faster than Izuku thought was possible, and anytime it changed directions, he and Hitoshi were hopping from foot to foot, trying to keep from squashing it or getting pinched. They almost got it, but it darted between Izuku’s feet, and he shrieked, jumping away to avoid it, and he smashed into Hitoshi’s chest, the two of them falling over with matching cries.

 

    They both looked up in unison, scanning for the ghost crab, and Hitoshi dropped his head into the sand with a groan when they both saw it slip into it’s burrow, safe from the boys less they wanted to lose their fingers.

 

       “Aww man,” Izuku whined, dropping his head back onto Hitoshi’s shoulder in defeat. “We almost had it.”

 

     Hitoshi chuckled, the vibrations in his chest making Izuku shiver. “We weren’t even close... Stop postponing.”

 

     Izuku slowly looked up at the water that everyone adored, the clearness that allowed you to see straight through the water like a pool, the sea creatures that swam those gentle waves, the waves that crashed into you, shoving you down to the bottom until you sunk, sunk all the way until you touched the floor, everything dark and black, black like red, red and black and gold like—

 

     Izuku looked back to his brother, the boy’s face worried, probably feeling the way Izuku’s heart was racing. “Toshi... you won’t let it become black right?”   

 

     The boy looked confused, but he nodded slowly. “I won’t... let it become black.”

 

     Izuku’s eyes glazed over, his mind in a place he didn’t want to be, but it helped get his point across. “Black like red.... red and gold?”

 

     Hitoshi’s eyes blew wide open, and he sat up, Izuku shrieking at the sudden change, before blinking as Hitoshi grabbed his arms, staring determinedly into his eyes.

 

       “It will not be black.” Hitoshi’s eyes saddened, and he pulled Izuku into a hug. “No black, or red, or gold, or white, nothing, okay? It’ll just be the pretty blue water, and Meimei’s horrid pink hair.”

 

     There was an angry screech, and then Hitoshi was crying out, leaning away and shaking sand from his hair. “Rude!”

 

       “Don’t call my hair horrid!” Hatsume cried, picking up more sand and raising it threateningly.

 

       “Don’t throw sand in my hair!”

 

       “You started it!”

 

       “Be the bigger person! Don’t finish it!”

 

       “You little—“

 

       “Mei-chan,” Izuku cut of their childish argument, and they both looked over to him. “Toshi’s going to teach me to swim, will you help? So it doesn’t become red and black?”

 

     She inhaled sharply, her eyes going sad, but she nodded. “It’ll be blue, I promise. Maybe some green seaweed, a few fish, and some coral, oh, maybe a shark—“

 

       “There will be no sharks!” Hitoshi said loudly, gesturing to Izuku’s pale face when Hatsume raised an eyebrow.

 

      “Oh. Yeah, sharks don’t come near unless someone’s flailing in distress, because they can feel—“

 

       “But they won’t feel it,” Hitoshi coughed. “Because you won’t be dying.”

 

       “But they can also smell blood,” Hatsume said thoughtfully, tapping her lip. “Some sharks can bite straight through bone—“

 

     Hitoshi chucked some seaweed at her, and she shrieked, glaring at the boy as she ripedbthe object off of her, before wincing at Izuku’s horrified expression.

 

        “Nothing will happen, okay Zu-chan? Hitoshi will go down first because he has the most muscle.”

 

       “You’re honestly not helping Meimei,” Hitoshi sighed, running a hand through his hair. “Izuku, nothing will happen, I promise.”

 

       “It’ll be fine,” Izuku said shakily, standing up as he looked over to the water. “It’s good to know what can kill me before I jump head first into something.”

 

       “Nothing’s going to kill you,” Hatsume slapped him on the shoulder, before looking out to the water, then back to him. “Ready?”

 

     He shrugged, “Uh, I guess.”

 

     Izuku was surprisingly easy to teach, he listened to what was being said and asked if he was doing it correctly, always ready for corrections or tips. He did scream when seaweed brushed against his leg, shrieking about a shark out to eat him, and Hitoshi calmly stated that the water was clear, and that there was no shark.

 

     Aizawa and Yamada had made their way to where they were, Aizawa wading into the water to watch Hitoshi and Hatsume teach Izuku up close, while Yamada whined about getting his hair messed up.

 

     He ended up coming in, and Izuku was pretty good at swimming by then, able to hold his own on the gentle waves of the beach, but he still craned his  neck in the way that said he was afraid of drowning. Hatsume was the one to teach him how to swim underwater, and that took a whole hour, which Yamada said was good for not behind able to swim at all.

 

       “Hey Dad,” Izuku said, standing up so the water would sit at his shoulders, and Aizawa hummed. “I’m hungry.”

 

     Aizawa huffed. “Since when are you not?”

 

     Izuku hummed. “When I’m in a coma.”

 

     Izuku was not so kindly splashed with water, and he coughed, gagging at the salty taste of the ocean as Aizawa glared at him.

 

       “That’s not funny.”

 

     Izuku sighed. “I know, I’m sorry. I’m just... used to brushing these things off.”

 

     Aizawa shook his head. “Professionals are not.”

 

     Izuku shrugged. “I’m sorry.... but what are we eating?”

 

     Aizawa rolled his eyes. “What are you in the mood for?”

 

     Izumi grinned, and Hatsume groaned, ducking underneath the water like she could escape her doom. “Katsudon.”

 

       “You’re going to make all of us fat Zuzu, no more katsudon.” Hitoshi whined, and Izuku gasped, whirling around to glare at his brother.

 

       “...You can starve then.”

 

     They had all luckily brought a change of clothes, so they piled into the car in fresh clothing, Aizawa, Yamada and Hatsume’s hair tied up so their shirts didn’t get wet, while Hitoshi was the only one with a towel wrapped around his head.

 

     Izuku was staring at it with playful judgment, and Hitoshi tilted his head, narrowing his eyes at his brother. “What?”

 

       “....only girls do that.”

 

     Hatsume snorted, pressing Hitoshi back by his shoulder so she could look Izuku in the eyes. “That’s rich, coming from you, Mr. Crossdresser.”

 

     Izuku gasped, leaning over Hitoshi and into Hatsume’s space with a fake glare. “It was your idea.”

 

     Hatsume shrugged, slowly leaning back into her seat to stare ahead with a smug expression. “And you agreed.”

 

     Izuku inhaled, scrunching his nose as he pressed his lips together, slumping back into his own seat. “Meanie.”

 

     Hatsume shrugged one shoulder, the smug expression not leaving. “Gotta do what you gotta do, my friend.”

 

       “Hey Hitoshi,” Izuku said, changing the subject as he still continued glaring at Hatsume. “How’s Kaminari?”

 

     Yamada whirled around, suddenly listening to their conversation. “Kaminari? Who’s Kaminari?”

 

     Hatsume grinned. “Hito-chan’s boyyyfriend.”

 

     Hitoshi groaned, dropping his head into the back of his seat as he pleadingly looked at the roof of the car like it could save him. He was sitting in the middle, Izuku to right, Hatsume to his left, and Aizawa was driving. Hatsume should actually be in the middle, considering she’s the smallest out of all three of them, but Hitoshi lost rock paper scissors to her, so he was in the middle.

 

       “He’s... good.” Hitoshi said slowly, and Izuku grinned, nudging him with his elbow.

 

        “Good at what, Hitoshi? Kaminari’s good at what?”

 

     Hatsume snorted, falling into peals of laughter as Hitoshi’s face flushed, catching what Izuku meant.

 

       “He looks good on me, that’s what.”

 

     Hatsume suddenly screeched, grabbing his head as she violently tore the towel off, and her loud sound made Aizawa swerve, the clamor of Hatsume screaming about how that wasn’t nice to say, Hitoshi shouting he was sorry, and Izuku laughing his ass off was enough to make Yamada use his quirk.

 

       “STOP YELLING!!!”

 

       “REVERSE UNO CARD!” Izuku shrieked, crying out when Hatsume shoved Hitoshi into him, squishing him against the door, and he hissed angrily, shoving Hitoshi away and back into Hatsume, the two of them shoving the poor boy around like he was nothing more than a pillow they didn’t want. Aizawa calmly put his blinker on, taking the car to the side of the road, before he slammed on the brakes like he was trying to avoid hitting an animal, and it sent everyone jolting forwards, cries of shock falling from their lips.

 

     Aizawa turned to look at the teenagers, their faces full of trepidation as he smiled politely, his voice utmost condescending. “Do you want to walk home, children?”

 

       “No, sir,” They chorused guiltily, and Yamada huffed, crossing his arms and muttering about why he couldn’t get that reaction.

 

       “Do not,” Aizawa looked into all of their eyes, getting his point across very well. “Yell in my car. Understood?”

 

     They nodded vigorously, eyes wide with fear, and he tilted his head slightly.

 

       “Understood,” They said meekly, and the man turned around, putting his seatbelt back on as he drive back onto the road, Yamada’s muttering the only sound beside the gentle rumbling of the engine.

 

     The silence only lasted a minute and a half, before Hitoshi leaned over and stage-whispered to Izuku, “My lips are Skittles. Want to taste the rainbow?”

 

 

 

Notes:

Uhh I tried. Idk. I’m sorry.

 

Don’t y’all love spring cleaning in the middle of August? ☺️
Cuz I don’t plz switch spots with me

Love you peeps, stay happy and healthy ❤️❤️❤️

Chapter 31: Red, Gold, Black, and White

Notes:

YOU HAVE NO CLUE HOW LONG I'VE BEEN TRYING TO POST ANOTHER CHAPTER

my phone won't let me anymore :'( so sad
oh well

ANYWAY HOW IS EVERYONE? ALIVE? DEAD? me too hahaha *sob*

Kudos to HanaChan_1 for letting me use your idea, you're the best. I didn't know how to create this chapter, so you were a life saver :D

Onwards, forward unto dawn, idk, here we go XD

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 

 

     When Hitoshi said he was mad at Izuku for getting himself into another coma, Izuku thought it was because of the brotherly love the boy had for him, the worry that Izuku really wouldn't waske up this time, but that wasn't the reason at all. Okay, maybe at first, that had been the reason, but now that Izuku was awake and okay, it was different.

 

     Izuku had completely and utterly dipped his exams, both the physical and the written.

 

     Nezu said he didn't have to take them, since he had only missed them because of one of his classmate's stupidity, which caused him to get injured, and Izuku was stoked. Nezu gave him a one hundred percent pass, and it boosted Izuku's nonexistent grade majorly. Hitoshi was sulky about it because Izuku's one hundred on the final he didn't take boosted him up to the third place in the class ranking, leaving Hitoshi to simmer at sixth place in irritation. 

 

     But it sucks to suck. Izuku had been feeling smug when he sat down at his desk the next day, but Hitoshi demonstrating how much of his tongue could fit down his boyfriend's throat quickly ruined it, and Izuku was left to gag and turn away.

 

       "Disgusting." Izuku whined, dropping his head into his hands as Kirishima pulled away, a string of saliva connecting his lips to Bakugou's, and the blonde flushed a dark red, dropping his head onto Kirishima's shoulder in embarrassment.

 

     Bakugou was sitting in Kirishima's lap, backwards towards the chair, and if they weren't almost completely innocent in their relationship, Izuku wouldn't have doubts as to why they were sitting like that, crotch to crotch.

 

       "Don't be hating bro," Kirishima shrugged apologetically. "You're the one who tole me running away isn't manly."

 

     Izuku puffed his cheeks out, a pang of longing clenching his heart as Kirishima began gently running his fingers through Bakugou's hair, but he shoved it down.

 

       "I never said I was manly, Kirishima. I literally dress as a girl every night."

 

       "Hey, girls can be manly," Bakugou said, pulling away and scrunching his nose at Izuku. "My mom's scary as fuck."

 

     Izuku nodded frantically. "Yeah, your mom's on a different level, buddy."

 

     Bakugou shifted, Kirishima's hands going around his waist to steady him as he leaned closer. "Speaking of my mom, she said she's sorry."

 

     Izuku tilted his head perplexedly, "What? Why?"

 

     Bakugou shrugged, dropping his head underneath Kirishima's chin, but Izuku could still hear the guilt in his voice. "...For not realizing sooner..."

 

       "Oh." Izuku sat up straight, the weight of the situation slapping him in the face. This was their guilt he was dealing with, but they didn't deserve the heavy, choking feeling of it. "Tell her it's not her fault, no one really knew about it... not even me."

 

     Bakugou nodded, opening his mouth to say something, but a disgustingly obscene sound cam from behind Izuku, and he whirled around, already up to his eyes in irritation as he glared at his brother.

 

       "Hitoshi, I swear to everything holy on this fucking planet--"

 

     Hitoshi held his hands up in surrender with wide eyes, chest hidden by Kaminari's face, which was buried in his hands, but it didn't hide his burning red face.

 

       "It was an accident!"

 

       "Accident my ass--"

 

     The door slid open, and others would find it funny, how quickly everyone was suddenly in their seats, pristine posture and excellent accents as they greeted Aizawa, who looked even more tired than usual. He shuffled into the room, his movements sluggish and slow, but he made it towards the podium as he took his normal stance in front of all of them. Izuku tilted his head towards Hitoshi, but the boy made a low humming sound, meaning he didn't know what was wrong.

 

     Aizawa's eyes were bloodshot and tired, voice low and monotone, but he stood straight and said, "Unfortunately, due to an... incident down at the police station, I will not be able to teach class."

 

     The students blinked at him. He sighed heavily and waved towards the door. "This is your substitute."

 

     The door slid open again, and Izuku paled. It was that goddamned nurse, doctor, scientist, whatever the hell she was, the one with the lab coat after Izuku came out of his coma. Her hair was tied up in a pristine blonde bun, her eyes cold and calculating as she scanned everyone in the room.

 

     Aizawa turned back to the class as the woman stepped beside the podium, her movements brisk and robotic. "I'm leaving." And he left, just like that.

 

     The woman stepped onto the podium, a clipboard and folder sitting in her hands along with a black pen, and she smiled at them, making everyone relax, thinking she was friendly, but Izuku tensed up.

 

     That was the smile of someone who was curious, and curious scientists usually meant dissection, dissection with knifes and--no, Izuku wasn't there, he wasn't strapped to that bed being cut open--stop it Izuku. He was fine, probably just being paranoid--

 

       "Good morning, Class 1-A." The woman greeted, her sharp blue eyes straying on Izuku for a second too long, before they moved on. "My name is Dr. R, nice to meet you all. You may call me Doctor, Dr. R, or Madam. Nothing else, no exceptions."

 

      That's my name, little one. Remember it, because it'll help the world one day.

 

     Ashido shifted, and everyone could hear her testing the foreign words on her tongue as she tapped the syllables against her leg gently. It was the only sound while the woman opened her folder and scanned whatever paper was inside, nodding to herself.

 

       "Your teacher has left an easy assignment for you, but in order to complete it, you must meet in the... oh, I know where this is." She snapped her folder shut, and wiped imaginary dust off of her white lab coat, Izuku's hackles raising as his distrust grew. "Follow me, and I will take you to the gym that is listed. I believe you do not know where it is, so I will guide you."

 

      I believe you can do this, little one. It isn't that hard, you just have to push through.

 

     Satou raised his hand, and the woman turned to him, her cold glare making him hesitate, but her voice was friendly. "Yes?"

 

      Hmm? Did you say something?

 

       "Uh, will we need to change into our costumes?"

 

     Izuku saw it again, the annoyance that flashed through her eyes, but by the lack of reaction from his classmates, either he was the only one to see it, or he was crazy because that lab coat was driving his fight or fight instincts through the roof.

 

     She opened her folder again, and Izuku narrowed his eyes, because hers didn't move, didn't take in the letters and comprehend the sentence like someone who was reading did, they stayed in one spot, but still, no one questioned her as she closed the folder again, smiling her fake smile at Satou. "Your teacher has not said anything about changing out, so I think you will be fine."

 

      I think you don't want to give it to me like you said, little one. I think you want to keep it for yourself.

 

     Izuku shakily inhaled, splaying his fingers on the desk as the woman walked out of the room, his classmates getting up and following her. He really didn't like this woman. She reminded him of everything he didn't want to be reminded of, and he had red flags in his head.

 

     But he still stood and followed, his shoulders tense and his body tense as he walked behind everyone, taking in their positions and posture, body language and tone of their voices, quickly slipping into Machiavellian mentality, which was immediately noticed by Hitoshi.

 

       "Izuku," He whispered, falling behind the students as he matched his brother's stride. "What's wrong?"

 

       "I don't like her." Izuku hissed, his perfect demonstration of a snake making Hitoshi glance at the woman who was walking ahead of all of their classmates, ignoring the heads that turned.

 

       "It's her lab coat, isn't it?"

 

     Izuku's shoulder's dropped, and Hitoshi instantly relaxes, realizing his brother wasn't three seconds from killing someone. "Yeah, she was there when I woke up... and I don't like her."

 

     Hitoshi glanced back at the doctor, and Izuku could see it in his eyes, already knowing what he was going to say, but it stilled made him hiss angrily. "I... I think you're being paranoid."

 

     Izuku snarled, "Oh, yeah? Because everything has been me being fucking stupid, huh?!"

 

     Hitoshi flinched, whirling around with wide eyes, and Izuku dropped his head in shame.

 

       "I know," He sighed, rubbing his arm uncomfortably. "I'm sorry, I'm just... really on edge. She rubs me the wrong way."

 

     Hitoshi nodded slowly, still cautious. "Give her a chance, and if she's a nutter, I'll knock her out."

 

     Izuku huffed an amused breath through his nose, smiling softly as all the tension left his shoulders. "Thanks, Toshi."

 

     Hitoshi saluted him playfully with a silly smile, before making his way back to his boyfriend, slipping his hand into Kaminari's, where they locked together like two magnets. Izuku needed to hurry up and ask Todoroki out, because this was absolutely killing him--

 

    They entered a gym, Dr. R opening the door with her key and holding it open for all of the students to walk in, and her eyes bored holed into the back of Izuku's head, but he didn't say anything. The students stared around the empty room as they walked further in, marveling at it's normal classroom size, instead of Yuuei's oversize everything.

 

       "What are we doing today?" Yaoyorozu asked, her hand going into the air as the doctor turned towards her, a fake smile plastered onto her face, not that any of his classmates could tell.

 

       "It's a simple test, actually." Izuku tensed. "We'll be recording something down, to see how much you need to work on it in order to improve."

 

     It sounded like an experiment. Experiments were something only scientists did, and this 'simple test' sounded nothing like what Izuku's father would do. 

 

     Izuku shifted his weight as he slipped partially into Machiavellian mentality, making Hitoshi tense. "Dr. R?"

 

     The woman looked irritated at being interrupted, but her eyes changed drastically when she realized it was Izuku who spoke, and her smile turned that much more sadistic. "Yes, Mr. Machiavellian?"

 

     What do you want?

 

       "Izuku." Hitoshi whispered under his breath, a warning, but Hitoshi wasn't Puppeteer when he said that, so Izuku ignored him.

 

       "Is that what the paper says?" The woman paused, her eyes shining with panic, before smoothing over.

 

       "Excuse me?" Izuku lifted his head, staring his nose down at the woman he didn't trust, and her eye twitched in irritation at his show of superiority. 

 

      ...What?

 

       "The paper you were given of our schedule by my father, did it say we would be experimenting?" Hitoshi froze, realizing why Izuku was being so defensive, but his classmates didn't get the memo.

 

       "Izuku!" Iida hissed in unison with Hagakure. "Don't argue with an adult!"

 

     The woman smiled pleasantly, and Izuku visibly bristled, his classmates shaking their heads in disappointment or staring at him in confusion, wondering why he was acting such a way.

 

       "Such obediant children," She cooed, and Izuku felt his heart stop. "Who raised you with such pleasant manners?"

 

      Such a shame you were ruined so early, little one. You could've been so beautiful.

 

     She walked to the center of the room, and a cylinder the size of an old wine barrel slid out of the ground like Hatsume's portal for the sports festival, except it looked like something straight from a science fiction movie. It was a shiny silver, glowing blue and yellow lines tracing everywhere and lighting up with electrical impulses, along with a hand scanner on top of the surface like something the FBI would have, but Izuku didn't have the slightest clue as to what it could be.

 

       "Mr. Machiavellian, please place your hand on the scanner. We will be measuring you first."

 

      You're first, little one. Isn't this fun?

 

     Izuku warily stepped forwards, his eyes narrowed as he reached out towards the hand scanner. "What are we measuring?"

 

     The woman blinked, as if it was obvious. "Your fear levels."

 

     The moment Izuku relaxed, would be the moment he hated himself for the rest of his life.

 

       "Oh." Izuku shrugged, placing his hand down on the scanner, which lit up white. "That depends on what's happening--"

 

     Suddenly, his entire surroundings swirled black around him, and he stumbled back in startled shock when fire suddenly began burning up the walls and the ceiling above him began cracking, smoke instantly choking him as he dropped low couching, feeling extremely confused. Did he start a fire? Where did all of this structure come from?

 

       "Mom! Mom! Where are you?!"

 

     Izuku blanched, horror filling his entire body as he fell backwards, a nine-year old boy with green hair running into the room with wild green eyes and frantic breathing.

 

     The ceiling above him fell, sending showers of small rubble that made the young boy cry out, scrambling to get away, but he was ultimately pinned underneath some charred rubble, unmoving and unconscious as Izuku launched himself away, horror gripping his stomach and twisting it into knots.

 

     It was Hatsume's mental stimulation device. The woman had somehow turned it on to show Izuku's past, in order to chart how high his fears were. He shakily pressed his hand against his mouth, because there was a fucking reason you didn't trust people in lab coats.

 

     He shakily watched his mother leave the building, fury pooling in his stomach as Endeavor looked at the younger him, pinned under the rubble, before turning and walking away as his mother sobbed and sobbed. He simmered in anger, lost in his own world, before movement in the corner of his eye made him whirl around, on high alert, and his eyes blew wide open. There was a man laying on the ground, blood running down his lip as he reached out to Izuku's prone form, a white-blue substance forming around Memory Izuku's body, glowing brighter and swirling faster and faster as the man placed his other hand against the ground, the apartment instantly exploding and sending his vision to white.

 

    That was his father. His actual, biological father, who really did try and save him. He should've just listened to Dabi--

 

     Memory Izuku was staring dully at the ground, slowly pushing himself to his feet as he sniffed, looking up into a dark alley. He was shaking as he brushed his clothes off, the school uniform burned but not ruined, yet. Izuku sucked in a sharp breath, dreading what he was about to be going through, because he knew his own memories, and he knew  what happened next.

 

     Unbeknownst to him, his classmates were standing in their own bubble similar to his, only they couldn't be seen or heard by Izuku, like the onlookers they were. Everyone was staring at Izuku as he watched his own memories, Hitoshi standing up against the barrier they were against, his fingers bleeding from trying to break it and get out. They were all shocked, feeling like assholes for saying they envied Izuku's life, or that he had it easy as a hero's child, because they may not have really understood what was happening, but they knew it was nothing close to a walk in the park.

 

     And they haven't even watched the whole thing.

 

       "Why are you all alone?"

 

     Izuku's hands went towards his mouth, tears welling up in his eyes as he watched a younger Akaguro crouch down in front of Memory Izuku, the small boy looking up into the man's concerned expression with a shaky expression.

 

       "M-m-m-m-my m-mom's house ex-exploded."

 

     Izuku cringed, forgetting just how bad his stutter was, and he saw Akaguro tilt his head, face softening majorly along with his voice.

 

       "What are you going to do now?"

 

     Memory Izuku sniffed, "I-I-I-I d-d-don't know."

 

     Izuku was crying silently, tears sliding down his face as his younger self spoke to Akaguro, the man picking him up and setting him on his hip, telling him that he'd take care of him and make sure he was okay.

 

       "You fucking liar." Izuku whispered, watching as his memories whirled by in a flash, smushin together so he relived all of them in a single second, before slowing down to see Memory Izuku picking himself off of the ground, rubbing his bleeding hands with a pout.

 

     Izuku had relived all of those memories, the days and nights spent learning everything from Akaguro, but for his classmates, it had been just that, a mush of colors and sounds as Izuku blurred in and out of existence, before it stopped and showed Younger Izuku picking himself off of the ground with bleeding hands.

 

     Memory Izuku was walking down the alley, staring down at the hand as he jumped effortlessly over the puddles and ran around the trashcans, but upon turning a brick corner, he was splattered in blood.

 

       "What the f--" Hitoshi snarled at him, and Ojirou snapped his mouth shut, watching as Izuku stared at Akaguro in horror.

 

       "Ch-Ch-Chizome?"

 

     Akaguro whirled around, his eyes wide in shock, before softening when he realized it was just Izuku. "Izuku--"

 

       "H-He's just sleeping, right?" Memory Izukus stuttered, staring down at the bloody body of a hero, his eyes dull and lifeless. Akaguro sighed, his shoulders dropping as he stepped forwards and gently picked Izuku up, "R-Right C-Chizome? H-He's just sleeping?"

 

       "Izuku," Akaguro whispered, pulling them onto the fire escape to run across it when the police sirens sounded in the distance, and he jumped off of it, landing soundlessly on top of a brick wall a good distance away, where he sat down and placed Izuku onto his lap, the little boy's green eyes denying it all. "I killed him."

 

     Memory Izuku's tears spilled over, his face becoming twisted in betrayal. "Th-that's not nice, Chizome." He wailed, curling into himself and Akaguro's chest, the man wrapping the smaller boy into his arms. "Chizome, that's not nice!"

 

       "I'm so sorry,"Akaguro whispered, "But he was a fake, and all fakes need to die."

 

       "Chizome," Izuku whispered, shakily stepping closer to the memory as he watched Akaguro jump off of the wall, landing in a crouch as he sat Izuku down. "Chizome, please."

 

       "It'll be okay, Izuku." Akaguro said, wiping his tears away. "You're so pure, never, ever change it. Become a true hero, just like All Might."

 

     Memory Izuku sniffed, "You think so?"

 

       "Chizome, please don't." Izuku said, louder as he stepped closer, but it was just a memory, so Akaguro lifted Izuku's hand and licked it, the smaller boy's body instantly going limp.

 

       "Ch-Chizome--" Memory Izuku tried saying, but the man shook his head, propping Izuku up on the wall before standing up.

 

       "When we meet again, ask me of anything." Akaguro slipped his mask on, bloody and stained. "Anything, and I'll listen."

 

       "Chizome, don't leave me." Izuku whispered as Memory Izuku wailed it, but the man turned and ran down the alley with a pained expression, disappearing from sight as Izuku lost his shit, because he knew, he knew what happened next.

 

       "Don't leave me! Chizome!" Izuku screamed, smashing into the barrier that he couldn't pass, and he began clawing at it, Memory Izuku calmly sitting up as he regained feeling in his body. "CHIZOME DON'T LEAVE ME! PLEASE!!"

 

       "Izuku," Hitoshi sobbed inside their isolated bubble, dropping his head into his bloody hands as his classmates stared at what they were watching in horror. "Izuku, please--"

 

       "You're in my way. Move."

 

     Memory Izuku turned around, stopping his attempt at wiping the drying red blood from his face, and he blinked in sluggish shock. Izuku stumbled backwards, slapping his hands over his mouth to stop any sound from coming out as he collapsed to his knees, staring at the man in front of him in horror.

 

     Red. Red and Gold. Gold and Black. Red and Gold and Black and White--

 

       "I can't move," Memory Izuku said, looking down to his legs as he prodded them. "His quirk... I can't move."

 

       "Move, or I'll kill you."

 

       "Kill me." His classmates would've flinched if they weren't so horrified, but they could do nothing but watch in silence, their stomachs loudly protesting to some of the things they were seeing. "No one will miss the useless, quirkless Deku."

 

     Bakugou sobbed, his hands over his mouth as the tears he had been holding back fell, but there was nothing anyone could do, all of them too stunned to stop and question why Bakugou reacted like that.

 

     The man spoke, but Izuku's scream cut him off.

 

       "SHUT UP! DON'T LISTEN TO HIM!" He collapsed beside the younger him, screaming even though he knew the memory couldn't hear him. "DON'T FOLLOW HIM! PLEASE, PLEASE, LISTEN TO ME!!"

 

       "...will Mom love me if I don't have it?"

 

       "NO!" Izuku swiped at his younger self, his face desperate and broken as he screamed, his hands passing through the memory like it was made of nothing but mist. "STOP IT! IZUKU STOP IT! PLEASE! DON'T LISTEN TO HIM! CHIZOME WHY DID YOU LEAVE? WHY DID YOU LEAVE ME TO HIM?!"

 

       "I'll take your quirk away, little one. Don't worry."

 

     Izuku let out an anguished scream as the memory tilted and swirled again, showing flashing images of Izuku strapped to a bed screaming, bleeding out in a cell, thrashing against people in lab coats, being cut open, stitched back together, injected with needles, prodded with knifes, slapped, kicked, shocked, punched, drowned, burned--everything. There was so much, too much, that all of the students with weaker stomachs lost their breakfasts, gasping and wheezing as their bubble began reeking of half-digested food and stomach acid. 

 

     When the memory slowed down, it showed Memory Izuku chained up in his cell, his eyes glassy but wide as he stared across the hall, into another cell and at a woman. Izuku launched himself to his feet with anguished eyes, the woman's words carrying towards everyone, beautiful and melodic.

 

       "My Aiko, I've always though your melody was beautiful."

 

       "NO!" Izuku screamed, smashing against the metal bars as he reached out between them, a voice carrying a hauntingly beautiful song that echoed down the hallway, Memory Izuku sobbing silently. "STOP SINGING! PLEASE!! OKAJIMA-SAN, PLEASE, STOP SINGING!!"

 

     The door behind them slammed open, and people in lab coats rushed in, shouting and screaming for the woman to shut up, but it was barely heard over Izuku's screaming. 

 

     She didn't silence her song, even as scientists flung her cell door open and brandished their weapons, their words unheard over Izuku begging and screaming for her to stop screaming. The woman's song was forcefully stooped, the loud sound of a gunshot making everyone's ears ring, and they stared, horrified, as the scientists dragged a red-haired woman out of her cell, blood mixing with her fiery hair and dragging behind her, before everything swirled again as Izuku fell to his knees.

 

       "I-Izuku," Hitoshi sobbed, clenching his hands in his hair. "P-please, d-don't leave me."

 

     When everything stopped spinning, both real and memory Izuku's had matching looks, eyes unfocused and dull as they stared at the empty cell that held the woman who would sing for them, body slumped against the wall, and neither moved when the door was opened, but the rest of the students did, turning and seeing--that was fucking Endeavor.

 

       "Use him as you please, I don't care." The hero said, his voice echoing down the silent hallway as he glared down at a teen with black hair, the boy's face twisted in pain as he tried to pull Endeavor's hands away from his spiky hair. "I have no use for him."

 

       "Shitty fucking bastard--" The teen cried out as Endeavor yanked his hair, making him stumble and step on his tip-toes to try and relieve the strain on his head."

 

       "Watch your mouth, Dabi, or else your brother will be the first one to go."

 

     The boy's blue eyes widened. "Leave Shouto alone--"

 

       "Fortunately," Endeavor nodded towards the blonde woman in front of him, and she stepped forwards, snapping a metal, choker-looking band around the teenager's neck. "You no longer have any authority over Shouto."

 

        "No," the teenager whispered, and then suddenly he was screaming, thrashing against the sudden hoard of scientists that were all trying to drag him into the cell that held the woman who was killed, and Endeavor opened the door, ready to leave. "YOU ASSHOLE! YOU FUCKING ASSHOLE! LEAVE SHOUTO ALONE! LEAVE HIM ALONE! WAS MY MOTHER NOT ENOUGH FOR YOU?!"

 

       "Keep talking," Endeavor said, turning his head to look at Dabi from the corner of his eyes. "Maybe your dear sister Fuyumi would like to be a hero as well?"

 

     The boy was tossed into the cell, and he threw himself against the bars angrily, screaming his throat raw. "FUCKING ASSHOLE!! YOU MOTHERFUCKING BITCH! LEAVE MY FAMILY ALONE YOU SHITTY NUMBER TWO BITCH--"

 

     One of the scientists pressed a button that was connected to the cell door, and the teen screamed, clawing at his throat violently, before his voice gave out along with his legs, and he collapsed, shuddering and shaking as shocks of electricity ran through his body.

 

       "Touya," Izuku whispered, reaching out between the bars as tears welled up into his eyes. "Touya, please--"

 

     The memory swirled again, and when it finally stilled, Dabi was laying in his cell, fire burns blistering under his eyes and on his entire neck, peeking out from underneath his ratty, bloody shirt on his arms, and his eyes were glassy, unfocused as his head lolled.

 

     Aoyama crumpled to his knees, eyes wide in horror as he gagged, summarizing how everyone else was feeling, stuck between shock and horror, disgust with themselves and denial. No one wanted to believe that it was real, that what they were seeing, their classmate and friend being tortured, Endeavor selling someone-his own son?-to whoever took Izuku in when he was abandoned by Stain-Stain, the villian Stain. It was all unrealistic.

 

     Todoroki stared at the teenager in front of him, at his older brother, with a multitude of emotions, shock, horror, fear, elation, trepidation, and guilt. Here he was, broken, bloodied, burned, and barely hanging on because of him--

 

       "I believe you can do this, little one. You just have to push through."

 

     Hitoshi hissed angrily as Izuku sobbed, a man crouched down in front of his cell, the same one who spoke to Izuku and promising him he could take his quirk away in the alley. His voice was soft, but also indifferent, like he couldn't care less what was happening.

 

     Gold eyes, Red mask, Black hair, White gloves--

 

       "C-Ch-Chisaki." Izuku whispered, his voice scratchy and raw like it was unused, and Hitoshi cried out.

 

       "Izuku! Please!" He slammed his bloody hand against the invisible barrier, and it sent a shock wave into his body that made him convulse and spit up blood, but he shakily stood straight and looked over to his brother. "Izuku, Izuku, please, please, the Rules don't apply, they don't, please, please, don't listen to them--"

 

     The man in the memory stood, turning away as he sighed. "Your quirk will be mine, little one. Your quirk will help the world, rid everyone of the hero disease, and make the human race pure. The sooner you cooperate, the sooner we can fix everything."

 

     As the man turned to walk away, Memory Izuku slowly lifted his head, eyes shadowed and conflicted before becoming steely in determination, and he raised his hand, quickly curling his fingers into a fist, before he placed it against his chest, exhaling with wide eyes like he couldn't believe what he had just done. The man Izuku called Chisaki didn't react, pulling open the heavy, metal door before slipping through the crack, and the sound of the door closing echoed down the hallway.

 

     Memory Izuku stood, his legs wobbly as he stumbled towards the cell door, the chains scratching on the floor behind him, and he stared at the door, before exhaling a relived breath when it didn't open. He closed his eyes as he placed his hands on the metal lock, and the metal instantly screeched violently, the entire lock splitting into two as Memory Izuku stumbled back with shock, whipping around to stare at the door. When it didn't open, Memory Izuku shook him head and dropped to his knees, pressing his hands against the shackles around them, and the metal split again, straight down the middle as they fell to the floor around his ankles. He stood and pushed the cell door open, dashing across the hallway to press his hands against the lock that held Dabi, and everything shattered, black filtering over the memory before coming back.

 

     The students tittered as it happened it again, a new image flashing into existence over nothingness, showing Izuku pressing his hands to Dabi's chest, and then it glitched away. When it came back, it showed a quick flash of the both of them running, and them Dabi carrying Izuku in his arms as a building burned blue behind them, flames curling towards the sky, and everything cut.

 

     They were back in the room, the small gym that looked like a normal classroom, and Hitoshi hit the ground hard, the invisible force field no longer holding him in place, and it gave the rest of the students time to take in what the actual hell just happened, and was currently happening.

 

     Aizawa was snarling angrily, being held back by Vlad King and Ectoplasm as Snipe wrestled the woman to the floor, Midnight ripping her sleeve open to knock the scientist out as the woman cackled about how Izuku would never be left alone, not while he was the answer to cleansing the human race.

 

     Hitoshi pushed himself to his feet, shaking and crying as he stumbled over to Izuku, who was kneeling on the floor with his head downcast, eyes shadowed by his hair. Hitoshi fell to his knees beside his brother, pausing, before he gently placed his hand in Izuku's line of vision, to let the boy know he was there, and Izuku flinched back at the movement.

 

       "Izuku?" Hitoshi whispered, and the boy tilted his head, eyes still hidden by his hair. "The Rules don't work out here."

 

     At the word 'Rule', Izuku flinched away with a muffled cry, his hands clenched over his mouth as he curled into himself, fearfully shaking like he expected a blow. Hitoshi sobbed at Izuku's reaction, his hands shakily hovering over his brother's shoulders, but he didn't touch them, because he knew what would happen.

 

     Someone gently kneeled down beside Hitoshi, and he turned to see Hatsume's watery, angry, and guilty eyes as she took a deep breath, calming herself down as best as she could.

 

       "Hitoshi," her voice too, was nothing but a mere whisper, but Izuku still cringed away. She looked over at him, tears spilling over her cheeks, and she opened her mouth to say something, but all that came out was a sob, and Hitoshi reached out to pull her into his chest, because what was he supposed to do?

 

     Hatsume had been through this before, had been the one to pull Izuku out of the dark place in his head, so he couldn't even imagine how she was feeling, having to see Izuku right back at the place started.

 

     "It's okay," he whispered, putting his other arm around the sobbing girl as Aizawa coaxed Izuku to stand and clean up. "Everything is going to be okay."

 

     Maybe if he said it enough times, he would believe it.

Notes:

...hiya

I'VE BEEN WAITING SO LONG TO POST THIS CHAPTER, UGH, I'M SO HAPPY X"D

Now to await your reactions *rubs hands together evilly*

As always, much love and health to you peeps <3 <3 <3

Chapter 32: Izuku, Please Remember

Notes:

...................................hey
Uhhh I’m alive. I’m sorry. I have no excuse, but this is my procrastination for finals, hahahha.
How are you peeps? I missed you guys, hope life is great
(((o(*゚▽゚*)o)))♡
This won’t be a habit, I s w e a r

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 

     Izuku understood. He knew what was being said to him, being gently asked of him by soft words and almost hesitant touches, but how was he supposed to react when at every noise, his brain was screaming at him to not speak, to stay silent, and at every movement, his body was preparing itself for a blow? How was he supposed to walk beside these people he knew, he knew were safe, but his mind screamed otherwise? 

 

     The boy, the purple haired teenager? Izuku knew he was safe, knew that the boy wouldn’t hurt him, and he knew this because of his heartbeat, a sound and rhythm that instantly relaxed Izuku’s body, even if it sent his mind screaming alarm bells. 

 

     The girl was safe too, the pink-haired girl with a not unknown, but not memorized heartbeat, her voice a soothing sound that relaxed his mind even as his body tensed up in trepidation. Over all, it was very confusing, half of him knew they were safe, knew that he could sleep and not worry about being taken back to the lab, but the other half was still convinced that the only safe place—

 

     Izuku jerked up, his eyes wide as he stumbled away from the two teenagers laying beside him, their breathing slow and even, the picture of peaceful sleep. Izuku’s breathing was silent, to the point where people would triple check to make sure he was still alive, and he crouched down beside the two of them, knowing they were safe as he scanned the room. 

 

     It was a large room, containing quite a few desks with personalized items on each of them, and he shuffled closer to the nearest one, scanning the pictures of one woman with multiple backgrounds, telling Izuku that she’s been all over the place. He turned his head when he heard movement down a hall, and dropped down to all fours when it neared the door to the room he was in, only relaxing once it was a good distance away. 

 

     He pushed himself to his feet as he walked over to the newfound door, his steps inhumanly silent, like he was floating, and he studied the door, determining it wouldn’t make noise when he slid it open. He turned around to stare at the two sleeping teenagers—safe— and by the shaping of their bodies, neither were really built for speed, the female looking toned but not built like the male, meaning even if they found out he had left, Izuku could be long gone. 

 

     Izuku turned back to the door, and he placed his hand on the handle, inhaling silently as he readied himself to run just in case. He slid the door open, feeling victory when it didn’t make a noise, which meant his analyzation was correct, so he stepped out of the room and shut the door, turning around and blinking at the bright light. 

 

    That’s right. He was in a school. A school for heroes, if the man in black told him correctly, and Izuku turned away, staring down the hallways he couldn’t choose between going down. He jumped up and whirled around when the door slid open behind him, and his wide eyes met the tired, sad ones of the purple boy.

 

       “Izuku,” the boy whispered, and Izuku blinked, his wariness of the situation struggling to rise while something pushed it down. “How... how are you feeling?” 

 

     Izuku turned towards him, glancing down and to the side, feeling like he had done something wrong. “I-I... o-o-okay.”

 

      He frowned, pressing a hand to his throat. Half of him was confused, his stutter feeling foreign and wrong, while the other half wondered why his voice was so deep. 

 

      The boy’s purple eyes were tired, and they closed as he inhaled softly, pressing a hand against his eyes. “Izuku...” he breathed. “You’re allowed to not be okay.”

 

     Izuku licked his lips, eyes darting to the side. “W-wh-w-where....s.... D-Dabi?” 

 

     The purple boy dropped his hand, and Izuku flinched at the sudden movement, but the boy didn’t seem to notice. He leaned back to peek into the room, and then looked back to Izuku. “We can... we can find him, if you want.”

 

     Izuku paused, before nodding. His hand went up to his chest, eyes falling wide open, before the purple-haired boy held something out, and Izuku’s breath caught. 

 

        “I have it,” the boy whispered, and placed the snowflake in Izuku’s hand, his face crumpling when the skin on skin contact made the smaller boy flinch. “Come on, let’s wake Meimei.”

 

     The girl, who was apparently ‘Meimei’, was quick to wake, the bags underneath her eyes just as dark as the purple-haired boy’s, and Izuku felt the strong urge to comfort them, even as he shoved it down, having no clue who they were. 

 

      But you do, half of his brain cried, desperately trying to make Izuku believe it, while the other half said, no you don’t. You’ve never seen these people before. 

 

     And it was confusing, but he knew he was safe with them. With his mind and body at war, they could at least both agree that they meant him no harm, quite the opposite, actually. 

 

     The girl turned towards Izuku. “Let me grab your headphones, and then we can leave, okay?”

 

     Izuku tilted his head, a little bit of recognition coming into his head, but it was otherwise muddled. He nodded, and the girl smiled brokenly, before turning around and walking out of the room, leaving the two boys standing across from each other. 

 

     The purple-haired boy sighed softly, catching Izuku’s attention. The boy looked up, before waving Izuku over, lifting a picture off of the desk he was standing by. 

 

     It was five people, two men, one woman, and then Izuku and the boy. They were all smiling, standing in a secluded corner of what looked like an arcade, the woman and blonde man wearing face masks and glasses, while the black haired man and the two teenagers went barefaced. 

 

     Izuku tilted his head, another memory niggling at the back of his mind, but it didn’t break through the fog. He brushed his fingers against the picture, something throbbing in his chest, and he blinked, leaning back up. “I-I-I-is t-this...”

 

     The boy smiled sadly. “You’ve been out of... that place... for a while, Izuku.”

 

     Izuku frowned, taking a step back. “N-No...”

 

     No. He had just gotten out. Dabi had just burned the building down with all of the scientists screaming about their test results and how close they were to figuring it out. He had just turned around to see Chisaki staring at him as Dabi ran with him, the man’s golden eyes dull, but face so, so angry. It had just happened, but now that Izuku thought about it, his body didn’t ache. His head didn’t pound and his legs didn’t shake, he was taller than he remembered, voice deeper, and he felt stronger than he had, ever. 

 

     Was it true? Was Izuku... had he really been out? He dropped his gaze down to his wrists, and they weren’t rubbed raw. They weren’t red and puffy, or bruised and purple, and they seemed much farther away from his eyes than when he was... there. 

 

       “H-h-h... h-how.... how o-old am I?” Izuku whispered, hands shaking. 

 

     The boy shifted, clearing his throat slightly. “You’re... you’re going to be fifteen.” 

 

     Almost fifteen. Fifteen. Izuku didn’t want to believe it, even as all of the facts were in front of his face. His height, his strength and voice, the disappearance of his injuries, everything. He wondered...

 

     Izuku closed his eyes, and shuddered, the feeling in his head foreign, but so familiar, and it was unnerving. He felt a mental knob of some sort, and twisted it, his eyes flying open with a gasp as everything became silent, no sound, nothing. 

 

     He looked up at the purple boy, whose eyes were wide and worried, his mouth moving and hands raising, but Izuku couldn’t hear him. He dropped his vision down to the floor and covered his mouth, prodding the mental knob again. With every tiny nudge, his sound slowly went louder and louder, until he could hear the purple boy whispering. 

 

        “Izuku? Izuku, hey come on, speak to me. What happened? Did you remember something? What—“

 

     Izuku felt something break through the fog, and he stared blankly at the wall as if played in his mind, a memory of something his brain could no longer deny happened. 

 

      “...I still think you should see a therapist.” Was whispered, and Izuku felt tears clog in his throat. 

 

       “Maybe it’s because... we’re surrounded by people who care?”

 

       “...I love you, Izuku. Stop dying already.”

 

       “My lips are Skittles. Want to taste the rainbow?”

 

       "Give her a chance, and if she's a nutter, I'll knock her out."

 

     And then the simulation. Where everyone saw his memories, saw deep in his brain and watched his darkest traumas, watched him relive his worst experiences, times he wished he could forget, as he was afraid. 

 

       “Hitoshi...” Izuku whispered, and the boy’s breath caught in his throat. Izuku looked up slowly, staring into the broken purple eyes that were welling up with tears. “Hitoshi, you k-k-know I s-still love y-you, right?”

 

     Izuku was crushed against his brother’s chest in an instant, the boy shaking from the force of his sobs, and Izuku’s body relaxed, allowing him to wrap his arms around the taller boy’s shoulders and drop his head into his chest, the steady heartbeat calming him down. 

 

       “I-Izuku, you bastard,” Hitoshi sobbed. “You f-fucker, w-why do you do this to me—“

 

       “I’m s-sorry,” Izuku whispered, “I’m so, s-so sorry.”

 

       “Y-your apologies mean shit,” Hitoshi said, his tone harsh even as he cradled Izuku closer, arms quaking like leaves. “Izuku, you n-need fucking bubble wrap—“

 

       “And a p-padded room,” Izuku finished, laughing softly. “Hitoshi, I w-want to g-go home.”

 

     The boy sighed, sniffing up his tears and wiping his face like he hadn’t just finished crying, and ignored the tears who sneakily slid down his face. “A-Alright, I’ll tell Dad, he’ll tell Papa.”

 

     Izuku nodded. “What a-a-about Mei-chan?”

 

     Hitoshi grabbed Izuku’s wrist, gently leading him towards the door. “We’ll get her on the way out.”

 

     Izuku was greeted by the bright light of the window again, and it automatically made him flinch, before it clicked in his brain that he was out, and allowed him to relax. The boy—Hitoshi—turned towards him with a worried look, “You’re still.... skittish. Do you want my hoodie?” 

 

     Izuku nodded, and gratefully accepted the dark blue hoodie, which he wasted no time in slipping on. It was fit for the taller boy, and hung down to Izuku’s mid-thigh, giving him sweater paws and an adorable lost kitten look. 

 

      “Hey.... you’re up?” 

 

     Izuku turned around, pushing the hood up a little more so he could see who was speaking, and smiled softly at the pink-haired girl walking towards them, a pair of white headphones clutched in her hand. 

 

       “Mei-chan...” Izuku whispered, and watched the girl’s eyes go wide, her steps stuttering. “Those a-aren’t my h-headphones.”

 

     The girl sobered up quickly, scoffing playfully even as tears welled up in her eyes, and she continued walking towards them. “Please, with your state, you should be grateful I even have any.”

 

     She handed over the pair, and Izuku accepted them happily, slipping them on and humming as it went silent, before his quirk kicked in and his hearing returned to normal. “T-Thanks, M-Mei-chan, these are m-m-much more c-comfortable than the ones I o-owned—before.” 

 

     The girl nodded, smiling as she wiped her tears away. “Alright, a little birdie told me we’re going home?”

 

     Hitoshi nodded, putting a hesitant hand on Izuku’s shoulder to begin guiding him, and pretending he didn’t notice the boy’s flinch. “We just want to make sure that Zuzu isn’t going to have another breakdown, and then we can get back to classes and stuff.” 

 

     Hatsume nodded, and they fell into silent steps, an old, comfortable feeling that reminded and instilled into Izuku’s mind that these two were safe. 

 

       “D’ya know where your dad is?” Hatsume asked as they rounded a corner. “Usually he’s doing practical stuff, right?”

 

     Hitoshi nodded, pulling Izuku’s hood lower on the boy’s face when he realized the light made him cringe away on instinct. “Not now, he’s probably telling everyone about the field trip with the Wild Wild Pussycats; meaning he’s in the classroom.”

 

     Hatsume hummed like she was in shock. “Wow, your dad, in an actual classroom. Insane.”

 

     Hitoshi rolled his eyes, slowing down as they approached the door. “Shut up Meimei.”

 

     Izuku froze, and his siblings paused, throwing quick looks around to make sure there was no threat, before turning back to Izuku. 

 

       “Sweetheart?” Hitoshi said softly, trying to get Izuku’s attention. “What’s wrong?”

 

       “Dabi.”

 

     Hitoshi cocked his head to the side, exchanging a quick glance with Hatsume. “Dabi’s not here, Zuzu.”

 

     Izuku pointed towards the door. “It... i-i-it s-smells like h-him... in t-t-there.”

 

     Hatsume was the one to step closer and pull the door open, fully expecting to see the villain lounging on the desk vandalizing the walls, or something else along those lines, but frowned when all she saw was one hero and multiple students turn towards her, blinking incredulously. 

 

     Hatsume glanced back at Hitoshi, shaking her head, and the boy sighed, placing a gentle hand atop Izuku’s fluffy black hair, green roots starting to show. “Zuzu... Dabi’s not here... you smell his little brother, not him.”

 

     Izuku paused, face falling slightly, before slowly nodding. “Oh,” he breathed, before curling into the sweater. “Okay... c-c-can we g-go n-now?” 

 

     Hatsume turned back towards the class, to apologize for interrupting, only to see Aizawa standing right there, staring at his children with multiple emotions shining in his eyes. “Izuku...”

 

     Izuku blinked, looking up at the hero, and recognition flashed in his eyes, even as his vision dropped to the floor. “H-h-h-hi D-Dad....”

 

     The hero’s eyes lit up. “Izuku—“

 

     Hitoshi shifted forwards, clearing his throat softly. “Dad... we’re going to take him home... okay? We’ll see you later.”

 

     The man’s eyes snapped towards his other son, looking pained, but he nodded, dropping his face back into his bandages. “Okay,” he said gruffly. “Be careful.”

 

     Hitoshi nodded, placing a gentle hand on Izuku’s back, cringing when the boy flinched, and began gently pushing him, all three of them turning and walking down the hall, while Aizawa stared at them, until he couldn’t see his kids. 

 

     The hero sighed, and slid the door close, facing his worried students with a blank expression. 

 

       “Aizawa-sensei...” Ashido said softly, her hand that went up to catch his attention slowly going down to clench around her other hand on her desk. “Is... is Izuku... will he be okay?”

 

     Aizawa stared at her for a bit, before turning away, facing the board, and he continued talking about the field trip, picking up right where he left off, his students pretending they didn’t hear his voice crack, or see his shoulders shaking, and that alone gave Ashido her answer. 

 

     He didn’t know. 

 

 

 

       “Wow.... t-t-t-this is o-our h-house?”

 

    Hitoshi huffed a laugh, stepping aside so Hatsume could unlock the door. “No, this is Meimei’s house, her parents out of town, and she has a spacious room.”

 

     Hatsume rolled her eyes as she let them in, and they took their shoes off, placing them neatly beside the door. “You guys hungry?”

 

       “Meimei, you are not cooking,” Hitoshi said, patting the indignant girl on the shoulders placatingly, tossing her a grin as he made his way towards the kitchen. “What are you guys in the mood for?” 

 

     They both paused, as if waiting for something, and they both cast fleeting glances over at Izuku, who was messing with his sweater paws, looking around the room and not paying attention at all. 

 

     Hatsume cleared her throat. “Oh, I don’t know.” She said robotically. “Maybe, some katsudon?”

 

     Izuku jerked back to reality, his eyes bright. “K-katsudon?”

 

     Hatsume grinned, Hitoshi’s shoulders relaxing as he smiled in the doorway. “Yeah, you want some?”

 

     Izuku nodded excitedly, his hair bouncing like a little fluff of cotton, and Hatsume tilted her head, biting back a squeal. “Zu-chan, your roots are showing. Do you want to re-dye them?”

 

     Izuku lifted his sweater paws and patted at his hair, as if he could compel himself to see them. “I-uh, yeah. P-please?” 

 

     Hatsume nodded. “Sure! Come one, I have some leftover dye in my bathroom.”

 

     She gestured for Izuku to follow her, and as they began making their way up the stairs, Hatsume called, “Don’t burn down my kitchen, you heathen!” 

 

     Hitoshi’s voice was muffled. “Shut up! That was once!”

 

     Izuku tilted his head. “Toshi b-b-burned down your k-kitchen b-be-before?”

 

     Hatsume laughed, a smile on her face as she led Izuku into the bathroom. “Yeah... well, it didn’t burn down to the ground, but he attempted making Mac N Cheese, and he boiled the water too hot.”

 

     Izuku’s eyes were wide. “He b-b-burned m-m-macaroni a-and cheese?”

 

     Hatsume giggled. “Yep! Ah, here, found it.”

 

     She had opened the cabinet, and the little box of black dye greeted her, the smiling model winking with the darkest of black hair, and she snatched it, closing the cabinet, before instructing Izuku to remove his sweater. 

 

     Izuku remembers this, having the disgusting slimy dye spread into his hair and massaged into his scalp, and it was just as unpleasant as the last time. 

 

       “So...” Hatsume said conversationally as Izuku rested against the tub, the girl sitting on the toilet. “I’ve heard rumors...”

 

     Izuku tilted his head, pursing his lips. “Oh?”

 

     The girl grinned devilishly. “About a certain angsty boy.”

 

     Izuku frowned, something tugging at the fog, and he shook his head. The girl hummed, keeping her tone light, and said, “The pretty boy.”

 

      A boy’s face instantly popped through the fog, and Izuku dropped his head back with a loud groan. He remembers pretty boy, remembers all of their encounters, and his cheeks flushed. 

 

       “Oooh!” Hatsume squealed, laughing as she pointed at Izuku’s darkening face. “You do like him!”

 

       “M-Mei-chan,” He whined. “That’s n-not fair!”

 

     The girl shrugged unapologetically, dredging up bad memories to remember how she got Izuku out of his stutter. It had taken a week, which Hatsume wasn’t sure if that was phenomenal or lengthy, but she would try it again, and hope it worked quicker. It would have to be gradual, something she eased Izuku into, and hoped he wouldn’t realize it, as it could send him right back to where they started. 

 

       “His name is Shouto, is it not?”

 

     Izuku flushed. “Mei-chan!” He sounded scandalized. “You u-used his first n-n-name!”

 

     The girl shrugged again, not caring in the slightest as she pulled her knees to her chest. “So, when are you going to confess?”

 

     Embarrassment. Focusing his mind on something else while also flustering him had been what Hatsume had done the last time this had happened, as she had no clue what else to do. He had his stutter from embarrassment when he was trying to justify himself, not because of trauma, and it helped him subconsciously rid of it. 

 

     Izuku hissed, tossing his hands over his eye. “He p-probably d-doesn’t e-e-even like me l-like that!”

 

     Hatsume raised an eyebrow, her sarcastic hum portraying exactly how she felt. “I believe those love-struck eyes he gives you across the classroom says otherwise.”

 

     Izuku made the sound of a strangled cat, and Hatsume laughed. “Zu-chan,” she cooed, “when can I expect nieces and nephews?”

 

     Izuku squawked, slapping his hands flat on the floor as his face burned. “Mei-chan!”

 

     Hatsume threw her hands up in surrender, the smirk on her face saying tons otherwise. “Is it the getting pregnant bit? I’m sure I can whip something up—“

 

     Izuku jumped up, shoving his hands against the girl’s mouth. “Mei-chan! I’m not getting pregnant! And I’m not marrying Todoroki!”

 

     Hatsume scoffed, while inwardly grinning. This would be easier than she thought, as if his brain knew he didn’t have a stutter, and was ridding of it as quick as possible. 

 

     Izuku shrieked, yanking his hand away from her mouth as he wiped it against his leggings, groaning, “Nasty! I’m the boy!”

 

     Hatsume scoffed again, feeling no guilt at licking the boy’s hand. “I’m the mechanic, child. You’re the baby.”

 

     Izuku gasped, slapping a hand to his chest. “Take that back!”

 

     Hatsume grinned, nostalgia hitting her hard in the chest. “You want me to lie? Say that you’re not a baby? Because you let me dress you in the cutest things and do your hair—“

 

     Izuku groaned, slumping down the wall as he dropped his head into his knees. “This isn’t fun anymore.”

 

     Hatsume stood up and tapped his shoulder placatingly, feeling victorious when he didn’t flinch away. “Of course, I’m sure Todoroki doesn’t mind—“

 

     Izuku made an inhuman sound that made Hatsume flinch, but in the split second of silence, she saw him tense, so she threw her head back and laughed, turning towards the tub to turn the water on. 

 

       “No need to get flustered,” Hatsume chimed happily, shoving the sound of an inhuman creature out of her mind. “Everyone does the do when they’ve found the one.”

 

     Izuku groaned again, and Hatsume laughed, before beckoning him over.

 

     Izuku also remembers this, his head being shoved over the edge of the tub, and then Hatsume washing out all of the dye, Izuku catching quick glimpses of black water going down the drain. Hatsume convinced him to sing Oni No Pants as she brought him over to the sink, his hair wrapped in a towel, and sat him down on a stool she found, before bringing out the hell devices Izuku had practically burned into his memory. She blow dried his hair until he looked like a lion, a fluffy lion Hatsume corrected, before brushing it out and adding product to keep it in it’s natural bouncy state. 

 

       “There you go!” Hatsume chirped happily, putting the brush down. “Good as new!”

 

     Izuku looked into the mirror, leaning in close as Hatsume put everything away, and admired the dark black color that covered his original green. He smiled happily, “Thanks Mei-chan!”

 

     The girl smiled, her joy at the disappearing stutter making her beam as she tapped his shoulders. “Sure! Let’s go see the damage done in the kitchen, hm?”

 

     Izuku laughed, and allowed Hatsume to pull him to his feet, where they both ambled down to the kitchen, singing the opening to an All Might anime they would watch when they were younger, and Hitoshi was singing along when they came into the kitchen. 

 

       “Wow,” Hatsume whistled, looking around the room with admiration. “It’s still standing.”

 

     Hitoshi scoffed, finishing plating the food in shiny blue bowls. “Har har, very funny. Do you want to eat?”

 

     Hatsume waved her hand. “I’m an inventor. You can’t threaten me with starvation and insomnia—“

 

     Hitoshi shoved her down into a seat, and she went laughing as he whirled around and snatched up a bowl of food, slamming it down in front of her. “You’re going to eat.” 

 

     Hatsume’s eyes crinkled around the edges as she grinned. “Okay Hito-chan, thanks!”

 

     Izuku plopped down on the seat next to her, leaning close to her bowl as he inhaled deeply. “Smells good!”

 

     Hitoshi stuttered, blinking rapidly as he whipped his head around to Hatsume, and she grinned, giving him a thumbs up behind Izuku’s head. 

 

     He grinned, practically floating over to the table with the other bowls. “All right, no need to inhale Meimei’s food, you can have some of your own.”

 

     Hitoshi laughed when the bowl was practically snatched out of his hands, Izuku inhaling the scent like it was the last thing he would smell. He said his thanks, and dug in, humming as the food hit his tongue. 

 

       “It’s really good!” He said when his mouth was clear, and proceeded to scarf down the rest of it, his siblings looking at him with fond exasperation. 

 

       “It’s not going anywhere,” Hatsume said amusedly as she took a sip of her water. 

 

     Izuku paused, as if just realizing he was slumped over the table, and he shot up, fixing his bowl and chopsticks so they no longer looked like a crime scene. “Sorry.”

 

     Hitoshi waved him off. “Don’t mind her, she’s messier when she’s getting down and dirty with mechanical oil.”

 

     Izuku choked on his rice, and Hatsume held her chopsticks up like a weapon, pointing towards the lavender-haired boy across from them. “Watch it, Hito-chan. You make it sound any weirder and I’ll purposely give you Zu-chan’s voice changer during the next patrol.”

 

     Hitoshi sucked in his lips, looking like someone who just drank mustard. “Okay.”

 

     Izuku hummed, looking down at his plate. “When are we going on another patrol?”

 

      Hitoshi swallowed his mouthful and washed it down with some water. “I’m ready for another.”

 

     Hatsume narrowed her eyes at her brothers. “Um... no. How about no.”

 

       “What!” They both cried. “Why?”

 

     Hatsume raised an eyebrow and cocked her head to the side, plastering a smile on her face. “Oh?”

 

     The boys were quick to shut up. 

 

       “Alright,” Hitoshi said nervously, trying to change the subject, quick. “Umm... oh! The field trip. Are you coming with us?”

 

     Izuku tilted his head along with Hatsume. “Field trip?”

 

     Hitoshi nodded. “Yeah, we’re going to a forest lodge.”

 

     Hatsume narrowed her eyes, remembering. “Wild Wild Pussycats?”

 

     Hitoshi nodded. “Yup.”

 

     Izuku gasped, a grin lighting up his face. “Oh! I get to see Izumi!”

 

     The two teens sitting by him smiled fondly as the boy rattled on about how he promised the little boy the biggest hug he could muster, and they felt their love for him threaten to explode. 

 

       “I don’t know,” Hatsume said, answering Hitoshi’s question. “Do you think your Dad would let me?”

 

     Hitoshi scoffed. “Uh, of course! You’re one of us, the mastermind behind the Masked Trio, remember? We can’t be a trio with just two.”

 

     Hatsume smiled, dropping her head to stare at her food. “Okay.”

 

     Izuku leaned in, and Hatsume blinked rapidly to expel the watery-ness in her eyes. Thankfully, the boy was looking at her food. “You going to finish that?”

 

 

 

     Hitoshi called Aizawa and Yamada a little after their meal, when Izuku was close to being played off the board in monopoly, Hitoshi already out. 

 

       “Hello? Hitoshi?”

 

     Hitoshi nodded as if the man could see him. “Yeah.”

 

     There was a shifting sound, and then Yamada’s voice, “You’re on speaker, and we’re all here.”

 

     Hitoshi sighed softly, rubbing the back of his neck. “Um... I think we’re going to stay the night here.”

 

     Someone sucked in a breath, and Hitoshi knew it was out of fear that the boys were drifting away, pulling themselves out of the hero’s lives, but Nemuri spoke. 

 

       “You guys are going on the trip, right?”

 

       “Yeah, but only if Meimei can come with us.”

 

     The woman hummed, “I’ll work on that right now.”

 

     It was silent from both ends, before a hushed whisper came from Hitoshi’s phone. “How... how is Izuku?”

 

     Hitoshi choked out a sound he couldn’t place. “He—he.... he’s doing okay.... really well actually.”

 

     He tilted his head up to keep the tears from falling. “His stutter is gone... I think. He remembers us, but I don’t know if he remembers any of you, at least in detail. The little turd’s ready for another patrol, but he’s just going to have to settle for the field trip.”

 

     There was a hum on the other end. “We’ll go shopping tomorrow for any supplies we don’t have.”

 

     Hitoshi blinked. “Papa, are you not going?”

 

     Yamada sighed dramatically. “No, your father is leaving me! Here! All alone!”

 

     He snickered as Aizawa groaned. “I don’t know why I keep you around.”

 

       “You love me that’s why.”

 

       “Uh huh,” Nemuri said saucily. “He also loves the way you—“

 

       “All right!” Hitoshi interrupted them. “We’ll see you tomorrow!”

 

     A chorus’s of goodbyes rang from the phone, and Hitoshi pulled it from his ear, smiling as he hung up. His family was wack, but it was family, and he loved them all. 

 

     He skipped back into the living room just in time to see Izuku slam his head against the table, Hatsume cackling evilly as she moved his car to her boardwalk, equipped with three hotels. 

 

     Hitoshi whistled. “How’d you escape that?”

 

     Hatsume sniffed. “He kept landing himself in jail.”

 

     Hitoshi furrowed his brow, setting his hands on the back of Hatsume’s chair. “Izuku.”

 

     The boy sucked in a breath, before shooting up from his seat. “I regret nothing!”

 

       “You’re a criminal!” Hatsume cried, snatching the rest of the unused money and tossing it at Izuku, the boy laughing as he fell to the floor and pretended to swim in it. 

 

    Hitoshi pressed a hand to his cheek, watching as the girl snatched the rest of the money and began making it rain atop Izuku’s stomach, the boy laughing as he attempted to make a snow angel in the money he was laying on. 

 

     This is what they looked like, before Hitoshi came into their lives. He watched them laugh and throw the Monopoly money at each other, spewing insults as if they were compliments, honey coloring their tone as they spat out hatred like nothing, and it would’ve worried Hitoshi, if they both weren’t laughing. 

 

     He rolled his eyes. “You guys are crazy.” But he loved them anyways. 

 

     Hatsume grinned, sitting up from laying across her brother’s stomach as if he was a pillow, and shrugged. “Eh, it happens. Soon enough, you’ll be infected with the Black Madness.”

 

     Hitoshi raised an amused eyebrow. “Black Madness?”

 

     Izuku groaned. “Don’t let her start.”

 

     Hatsume sniffed. “Shut up, you don’t appreciate history.”

 

     Izuku sat up. “It’s not—oh my god, we’re not discussing this.”

 

     Hatsume harrumphed and pulled herself to her feet, yanking Izuku to his. “Fine. Why don’t you go to bed Mr. Grumpypants?”

 

        “Actually,” Hitoshi cut off Izuku before he could make a retort. “That’s a good idea.”

 

        “What—“

 

     Hitoshi held up a hand. “We’re going shopping tomorrow to buy supplies for the field trip; things we don’t have, y’know?”

 

     Izuku hummed. “Okay.”

 

     Hatsume twitched. “Shopping?”

 

     Hitoshi nodded. “Yeah.”

 

       “Fun.” The girl sounded overjoyed, and she waved her hand at the Monopoly money mess when Izuku knelt to pick it up. “We’ll clean it tomorrow.”

 

      Izuku stood, raising his hands in surrender. “That’s what they all say.”

 

     Hatsume rolled her eyes. “Alright, let’s get to bed you heathens. You know where the showers are, make it quick, otherwise I’m hogging the blanket.”

 

     Hatsume laughed as the boys dashed up the stairs, shoving and tripping each other to get to the top first, shouting and laughing as they raced each other. She knelt down and picked up the mess they made, smiling softly as she put everything back into it’s box, having already showered. She put the board game back in it’s place and made her way up the stairs, stopping by the linen closet to raid all of the pillows and a few more blankets, even though she knew she would be the only one to use the pillows. Izuku would use Hitoshi as his pillow, and Hitoshi would most likely shove his pillows off the bed and sprawl out like a starfish. 

 

     Hatsume was used to sharing a bed with Izuku, something her parents were not too keen on at first, but when they realized literally nothing was happening, they begrudgingly allowed Izuku to stay over more often. When Hitoshi joined the mix, it had taken a bit for her to adjust, but now it was normal, for her brothers to climb through her window and randomly pass out on her bed. She was used to it now. 

 

     She dropped all of the extra pillows and blankets onto the bed, rolling her eyes as she heard the water cut, and then two boys frantically racing each other to get out of the bathroom. They were on different sides of the hall, Hitoshi was closer to Hatsume’s room, but Izuku was quicker at dressing, so she sarcastically wondered who would get out first. 

 

     No surprise, Izuku was the one to dash into her room first, his hair somewhat dry as his oversized, blue shirt allowed a breeze in, and made a dramatic flair as he flopped down onto the bed, sighing in relief. 

 

     Hatsume rolled her eyes, standing to shove the bottom drawer of her dresser shut, where it was filled with both of her brother’s clothing, left over from nights like this. 

 

     Hitoshi was out next, although he had a pout on his face, already knowing he lost. “That’s not fair,” he whined, dropping his clothes into Hatsume’s hamper. “Izuku, you cheated.”

 

     Izuku snorted into the bed. “Did not. You’re j-just salty.”

 

     Hatsume giggled as Hitoshi glared at the back of his head with betrayal, and she plopped down on her glorious queen-sized bed. 

 

     Maybe she was a little spoiled. Don’t tell anyone. 

 

       “Hitoshi, last one up.”

 

     The boy immediately groaned as Izuku giggled, worming his way underneath the pile of blankets Hatsume dropped onto the bed. They had a rule, where the last person not on the bed had to turn off the light, and Hatsume was never it. She made sure of it, and felt no regret for tripping Izuku that one time, even if his shirt rode up as he fell and exposed his warm stomach to the freezing floor. 

 

     Hitoshi muttered about backstabbing friends, but flicked the light switch off, dashing towards the bed and jumping onto it like something was chasing him, and Hatsume rolled her eyes, snatching her favorite blanket away before the purple-haired boy could steal it. 

 

     She immediately got a pout. “Meimei, not nice.”

 

     She stuck her tongue out. “Life’s not fair.”

 

     He paused, before shrugging and collapsing against the wall, wrapping his arms around the lump of blankets that housed Izuku. “Fair enough.”

 

     The small boy squeaked. “I’m drowning!”

 

     Hatsume smiled softly as Hitoshi huffed a soft breath. “You’re not drowning sweetheart. You’re suffocating.”

 

     He wrapped around the little lump like a koala, and Hatsume laughed at Izuku’s tiny squeak, “All right you two. Let’s get some sleep so we can be ready for... shopping.”

 

     Hitoshi saluted her, and pulled the blanket over him, effectively dropping Izuku onto his chest. Hatsume wasn’t a touchy person, so when they shared a bed, Hatsume would be close enough to feel the body heat, but not enough to touch. Izuku and Hitoshi wrapped around each other like snakes, and Hatsume would laugh in the mornings when they were confused about which body part belonged to who. 

 

     Hitoshi wrapped his arms around Izuku’s head, and the boy snuggled closer, his body immediately relaxing, and Hatsume lifted the edge of the blanket, sliding under it just enough to be close to them, but not to touch. If they woke up touching, she didn’t mind, but couldn’t fall asleep tangled with someone else. 

 

       “Goodnight Zu-chan, Hito-chan,” she whispered. “Love you guys.”

 

       “Aww,” Izuku immediately said, “we love you too, Mei-chan.”

 

     Hitoshi hummed in agreement. “Sleep well.”

 

     Hatsume smiled softly when Hitoshi’s soft breathing immediately filled the room, not loud enough to be snoring, but still louder than Izuku’s silence. 

 

     Maybe her life was tough, with the two sassy boys getting into constant trouble and giving her heart attacks, but she honestly wouldn’t trade it for anything. Except, maybe, she would make Izuku more self-preservative, but other than that, she loved her brothers. She would do anything to keep them safe, and she knew the feeling was mutual. 

 

       “I love you both,” she whispered into the darkness, and her eyes slipped shut. “Stop getting into trouble.” 

 

     She barely heard her door open some time later, sleep pulling her under, and she heard her mother sigh in fond exasperation. They weren’t due home for some more time, but Hatsume was too tired to question it. 

 

       “The whole gang’s here,” her mother whispered quietly, and Hatsume heard her father huff a breath. 

 

       “One of these days, you have to teach her that she can’t share a bed with two boys.”

 

       “Oh hush, you,” her mother scolded lightly, before closing the door, her voice muffled. “They make her happy, and that’s all that should matter to you.”

 

     Their hushed voices melted away as Hatsume allowed herself to slip into the sweet embrace of sleep, and she was happy. 

 

Notes:

I tried for fluff this chapter, yay! I don’t know if it worked!
Ummm.... yeh. Hope all of you are happy and healthy, I will work on updating more often! ❤️❤️❤️

Chapter 33: Kota Izumi: Master of Shovel Talk

Notes:

HOOOOOLY CRAP YOU PEEPS GUESS WHO’S BACK?!

It’s me

Yeayah

And I actually chucked gay into this story, so,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,, no more slow burn!

I missed you peeps so much! I love your comments! I love when you enjoy my story!

Sorry, I’m very happy to be back!!!

Anyways~~~ read on and enjoy!

❤️❤️❤️much love

Major major respect to everyone out there who posts from a computer, I absolutely hate it :/

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 

     The following days were peaceful, with no villains threatening the city, no minor robberies or threats, meaning there was no hero work needed to be done, and everyone was enjoying a couple days pretty much off. 

 

     Aizawa and Yamada slept in till noon every day, snoring down the empty house, and stumbled into the kitchen to chug coffee, as if it would wake them up from their nightly... Netflix binging. Nemuri and Tensei would come over a bit after they were awake—the latter’s legs having been fixed by Izuku as soon as he was decently okay—and they’d do some ‘group bonding’, as Nemuri liked to call it. 

 

     Usually it was just Yamada destroying all of them at bowling, and then Tensei getting them kicked out by launching the bowling balls into the ceiling or into other people’s lanes. And then when Nemuri took them golfing, the same thing happened, followed by baseball and anything else, and they just settled for playing board games at the guilty Iida’s house. 

 

     But they were only relaxed because Hatsume, Hitoshi, and Izuku were at their base. 

 

       “What the fuck do you mean you can’t find it?!” Hatsume screeched, both of her hands jammed into the latest project she was working on, a large, grey, bulbous thing that was beeping a million red alarms, neither of which Izuku or Hitoshi had the guts to ask about. 

 

     Hitoshi choked, scrambling to tear open another one of the girl’s tool bags. “I can’t find it! Where is it?!”

 

       “IT’S IN THE BAG!”

 

       “WHICH ONE?!”

 

       “THE BLACK ONE!”

 

       “MEIMEI FUCK YOU!”

 

       “OI HERO BITCH, FIND THE FUCKING COOLANT!”

 

       “WHAT THE FUCK DOES COOLANT EVEN LOOK LIKE?!”

 

     Izuku was wheezing, rolling around on the couch with tears streaming down his face, nose red and voice shot from howling with laughter. 

 

     Hatsume had been high strung for the past couple of days, fixing and remodeling their vigilante uniforms and gadgets even though the two boys constantly told her that they didn’t need remodeling. She had refused, ridding of Izuku’s choker and metal bands, but was struggling on how to replace them without replacing them. She said that since they would be in close contact with the other classes, and no actual vigilante work would be done, she would make their outfits a little bit flashier, still useable, just nicer. 

 

     Along with that, she had taken Hitoshi’s uniform and stared at it for a long time, glaring at it like she could set it on fire with just her gaze, making Hitoshi a little uneasy. He really liked that style and didn’t want to change it, but ultimately, if Hatsume decided to change it, he had no real power over it. He could probably beg to keep it the way it was, but knowing Hatsume, she would torment him about it for the rest of his life.

 

     She also had her uniform to worry about, as hers for the sports festival was ‘literally a pair bottoms and a top’. Again, the boys didn’t find a problem with it, but we are our worst critics, and she said everything about it was wrong. 

 

     Izuku wiped his cheeks, coughing into his elbow, and wheezed, trying to regain his breath. He stared down at the black bag in his lap, holding the bottle of coolant Hitoshi was looking for. He snorted when Hatsume screeched for Hitoshi’s ‘stupid ass meathead’ to ‘hurry the fuck up!’

 

       “Toshi,” he called, holding up and waving the coolant about mockingly once the boy’s frantic gaze met his. “Got it.”

 

     Hitoshi’s eyes narrowed as he dropped the bag he was holding, ignoring Hatsume’s shriek to be careful as the clatter of metal met her ears. He pointed a single finger at his little brother, “You little shit. You had it all along?”

 

     Izuku noticed that Hatsume and Hitoshi sometimes cursed when they were stressed, and he wondered who was influencing the both of them, since it had never been this bad before. He pursed his lips to hide a smirk, “Toshi, what would Papa say if he heard you mouth?”

 

     Hitoshi deflated quickly, walking over to snatch the coolant from Izuku, and then stomping over to give it to Hatsume. The girl muttered incomprehensible insults under her breath, but opened the coolant and poured it into the gadget she was working on, the beeping instantly stopping. Hitoshi trudged his way over to the couch Izuku was sitting on, and he collapsed onto it, facedown on Izuku’s lap. 

 

     He laughed, shifting so he could pull the larger boy further up the couch and into his lap, and then he cradled Hitoshi as if he was a baby. Izuku placed his other hand down and began running his fingers through Hitoshi’s lavender hair, the soft locks slipping through his fingers easily. He hummed softly, “Why are you so stressed?”

 

     Hitoshi opened his eyes, startled purple meeting calm green, and when he realized Izuku wasn’t going to drop it, he sighed softly. “I... I don’t want to loose you.”

 

     Izuku shifted so he was cross-legged, Hitoshi still draped across his lap like a big dog, and he pulled Hitoshi into gentle hug. “Nothing is going to happen.”

 

     Hitoshi huffed an unamused breath, his shoulders tense and voice strained. “You said that last time.”

 

     Izuku squeezed him tighter, trying to put all the comfort he could into the embrace, because he knew it was true. “Dad will be there along with Kan, nothing will happen, and even if it does, we’ll be okay.”

 

    He didn’t know if he was convincing himself or his brother, but Hitoshi nodded, tension slowly fading away, and Izuku grinned. “At least, that’s if Mei-chan finishes our uniforms in time.”

 

     Hatsume swore loudly. “You do it then!”

 

     Izuku brightened considerably, turning to shine bright puppy-dog eyes at her. “Really?”

 

     Hatsume scoffed, pointing a monkey wrench at him threateningly. “Of course not. Sit the fuck down and shut up.”

 

     Izuku slumped back into the couch with a pout. “Don’t gotta’ be so mean.”

 

      “Actually,” Hatsume hesitated, glancing over at the counter across from her. “Come over here. We need to discuss your uniform.”

 

     Izuku groaned, collapsing to his side, and Hitoshi patted his shoulder with a grin as he sat up. “But Mei-chan~” he whined. 

 

     Her eyes sharpened, evidence of her stress. “Today would be nice, Zu-chan.”

 

     Hitoshi whistled as Izuku scrambled up, “Good luck Zuzu. I’ve got a date to get to.”

 

     Izuku hummed suggestively as he made his way to the table Hatsume had gestured to, grinning mischievously over his shoulder. “Oh? Do be gentle with Kaminari, the poor boy needs to be able to walk tomorrow.”

 

     Hitoshi flushed a dark red. “You—“

 

     He flung a cushion at Izuku, the smaller boy just laughing and stepping to the side, hand shooting up to adjust his headphones. He made a shoo-shoo motion with his hand. “Well, get going then. Don’t leave your precious darling waiting for you.”

 

       “I’m going to stab you,” Hitoshi swore, but Izuku’s smile didn’t waver. He wiggled his fingers in a goodbye as the tall teen shoved himself to his feet, muttering incoherent things under his breath, stomping towards the wall to make his way to where his boyfriend would be. 

 

     Izuku plopped down on the small barstool when the wall slid shut, and he was hit by a sudden rush of déjà vu, sitting at table while Hatsume sat across from him, her words gentle but very hyperactive as she excitedly explained everything she wanted to make Izuku, everything she could do and anything he wanted her to do. 

 

     He smiled softly as Hatsume wiped her hands on her oily cargo pants, snatching up and using a semi-clean cloth to wipe the non-existing sweat from her face. He tapped his fingers against the desk, humming slightly as he saw all of the diagrams and ideas drawn out over every inch of paper. 

 

       “So, what about my uniform?” He asked, sifting through the papers slowly, eyebrows going further and further up as her ideas for new babies got more and more advanced, uniform ideas getting more and more complex. 

 

     Hatsume sat down across from him with a sigh, waving at all of the papers like he hadn’t seen them. “As you can see, I don’t know what to do.”

 

     Izuku hummed slightly, eyes catching on a certain drawing, and he set it aside. “For my design?”

 

     She hummed, tapping her fingers against the table in a duplicate rhythm Izuku had earlier. “I am never satisfied with your uniform design, which is why I always change it.”

 

     Izuku shifted, setting aside another design he liked, and said, “So, what do you want the main element to be?”

 

     Hatsume smirked. “Depends on what you’re okay with.”

 

     He paused, eyes narrowing at the closest Hatsume could get to a mischievous tone. “Oh?”

 

     The girl nodded, eyes twinkling. “It’s a short field trip, and we won’t be doing anything other than training, meaning I can be as flashy as I want in creating the design.”

 

     Izuku narrowed his eyes. “It usually takes you weeks to finish our designs.”

 

     Hatsume huffed a breath at his accusation. “Okay, fine. What if I told you I already created your uniforms and didn’t consult you guys on it?”

 

       “I wouldn’t be surprised,” Izuku deadpanned. 

 

       “Ouch.” She leaned to the side and pulled a plain folder out of her stack and hugged it to her chest, hesitating in an uncharacteristic way. “You... you can’t get mad.”

 

     Izuku frowned, his form instantly tensing at her worried tone. “Mei-chan, what did you do?”

 

     Hatsume sighed, placing the folder down with much care, before slowly opening it, staring down at the colored drawing sitting on top of the small stack of papers, and with another sigh, she turned it towards Izuku. 

 

     Izuku short circuited. 

 

       “Mei-chan...” he said slowly, and the girl winced, hands going up and frantically waving about as she tried to explain herself. 

 

       “I know, I know, but I couldn’t pass it up! Think of all the distractions! You’ll be severely underestimated and that’s the base of Machiavellian’s idea! People will look at you and think—“

 

       “They’ll think I’m a stripper,” Izuku said mournfully, and Hatsume squawked indignantly. 

 

       “No they won’t!”

 

     He leveled her with a blank stare, and she wavered slightly. He sighed, pulling the drawing closer to stare at all the skin he would be showing. 

 

     He wasn’t worried about the top, he was used to showing off his stomach by now, but he had always had the comfort of covered legs, and Hatsume had completely trashed that idea. 

 

     Thankfully, she had kept his badass, black knee-high combat boots, and he was becoming more and more swayed towards liking the outfit when he took time to pick out every little part in the top. 

 

     He pulled the drawing even closer. “The top looks like something straight out of a fantasy anime.”

 

     Hatsume flushed. “Uhh...”

 

     It was the basic design of the well-known black Machiavellian top, a form-fitting crop top that covered his ribs, but showed off his toned stomach. However, instead of it having a v-cut to show off his collarbones, it cut on the bottom, an upside down v that stopped just above his xiphoid process. He was fully healed, meaning there were no ugly bruising marring his smooth skin, and the back would cover his bullet wounds. 

 

     The shoulders went out in a emerald green scalloped armor design, spiking out in a dangerously beautiful display, white pen marking the glisten it would make in the light. On his left shoulder, the green metal went down to curl around his bicep as well, before branching out to cover his heart. Based on Hatsume’s frantic chicken scratch, it would connect in the back with a thick, but flexible strip of metal, and it would also connect in the front, but it would be interwoven into the cloth. 

 

     It had a hood as well, something that belonged to a cloak, meaning it was thick and would hang over his face well, shadowing his eyes. The hood attached to the shoulder armor, in the back, but fell down to his ankles in a graceful but mysterious cloak that somewhat helped with his exposed legs. 

 

     Izuku snorted, “No wonder... I’ll definitely be wearing leggings under that pair of underwear you’re calling bottoms.”

 

     Hatsume snorted herself, rolling her eyes. “Please, they could be shorter.”

 

     Izuku’s eyes bulged, eyes dropping down to the short shorts that barely covered his upper thighs. “No.”

 

     Hatsume hummed. “Yup! Girls wear shorter way shorter than those, trust me.”

 

     Izuku stared down at the shorts drawn on the human base, the belt holding his knife looking way too similar to a garter belt for him to be comfortable. “Mei-chan, you do realize my Dad will be on this field trip, right?”

 

       “Of course I do,” the mechanic said hotly. “Those shorts cover your entire butt, so for that alone, you should be thanking me.”

 

     Izuku drained of blood. “You were going to expose my butt?”

 

     Hatsume shifted, pressing her fingers to her lips, but it didn’t cover her grin. “Someone’s still single.”

 

     Izuku screeched. “You’re one to talk!”

 

     Hatsume shrugged, waving him off airily. “Anyways, back to the matter at hand.”

 

     Izuku glowered at her, but allowed the subject changed. She slipped another paper out from underneath his, and he whistled slightly. 

 

     It was still the same design Hitoshi had come to love, but the way Hatsume had it drawn out, when he wore it, he would look madly dashing. 

 

       “That’s nice.”

 

     Hatsume’s shoulder set back, the compliment going straight to her ego. “Of course it is, it’s my design.”

 

     Again, it wasn’t much different, still following the basic waistcoat design Hitoshi loved, but there was a few additions, along with a singular change. He would still have his black undershirt rolled up to his elbows, and the dark purple waistcoat buttoned shut on top of it, but he had an iridescent black and purple jacket thrown on top of it, which would hang onto his shoulders by a clip, and it was made with a thin material that would blow in the breeze like a cape. The undershirt also had a deep v-cut, like Hatsume didn’t give a rat’s ass that they were still in high school. Hatsume even made a small hat, one that resembled St Edwards’ Crown way too much, and Izuku bite back a snort. 

 

       “So he upgraded? Straight up to a king, and I’m the knight?”

 

     Hatsume shrugged. “Do you deny it?”

 

     He paused, remembering the USJ. “Fair enough. What are you doing for yours?”

 

     Hatsume smirked. “That’s for me to know, and you to find out.”

 

     Izuku couldn’t say he was surprised, but he still allowed himself to pout as Hatsume put her drawings away and told him they should check out his uniform. He followed Hatsume into the back room and stared in awe at his new uniform. It was just as shiny as in the drawing, and he once again felt his throat clog with emotions. 

 

       “Mei-chan...”

 

     The girl made the sound of a strangled cat as Izuku’s choked voice met her ears. “No, no tears Izuku! Just smile and thank me!”

 

     Izuku pulled a teary smile on and laughed wetly, the affection in his chest swelling. “Thanks, Mei-chan. You’re the best.”

 

     Hatsume smiled softly, allowing herself a moment in the soft atmosphere, before becoming bouncy, her grin infectious as she ran her eyes over Izuku’s uniform. “I can’t wait for you to try it out tomorrow!”

 

     Izuku was just as excited as her, and he bounced around the room with her for a little, laughing and joking about anything and everything, before they plopped down on the cough and began gossiping playful reasons as to why Hitoshi was taking so long on his date. 

 

       “He’s definitely sleeping with him.” Hatsume said solemnly, and Izuku choked on his spit. 

 

     He whirled around, eyes wide at the girl sitting beside him, sketching who-knows-what in her design book. Izuku put his phone down, and shuddered. “Why do you say that?”

 

     Hatsume shot him a deadpan look, before shoving a pencil his way. “Just because you aren’t sucking face with Todoroki doesn’t mean no one else is getting it on.”

 

     Izuku flushed a dark red, spluttering indignantly. “What?! Hitoshi isn’t married!”

 

     Hatsume rolled her eyes, leaning over the couch to snatch up an eraser before eyeing her sketch. “There are other things to do besides sex, Izuku.”

 

     Said boy slumped further into the cushion, face flaming as he crossed his arms, eyes tracing the floor. “I know that...”

 

     Hatsume snorted amusedly. “Then don’t make a big deal about it.” 

 

     Izuku glowered her way, and she just stuck her tongue out, before telling Izuku he was going to be her model, and made him kneel in front of her, head tilted up and arms supporting him. 

 

       “This is stupid,” he muttered, and she shushed him. 

 

       “Nothing is stupid when it comes to drawing ships, my dear brother.”

 

     Izuku narrowed his eyes at her, “Do I look like a boat to you?”

 

     Hatsume’s eyes crinkled around the edge, and her voice came out very amused for some reason. “Baby Izuku, you are the center of the ship.”

 

     As if he knew what that meant. 

 

     When the Hitoshi finally turned up half an hour later, he was grinning satisfactorily, looking like the cat who just got the bird, and he plopped down on the couch with a beam. “Whaddup?”

 

     Izuku narrowed his eyes, but when his eyes caught on the bruise under Hitoshi’s jaw, he zipped his lips shut and decided he wouldn’t speak about it, turning his back away to hide his flush, and he waved the boy off. Hatsume, on the other hand, didn’t have the same self-restraint. She immediately pointed out the hickey and relentlessly questioned the boy, ignoring his reddening face as they became more and more dirty, and Izuku had to shut them up before he imploded from second-hand embarrassment. 

 

     They ended up passing out at the base a few minutes later, curled up on the couch like a couple of kittens as exhaustion hit Hatsume, and they used each other as pillows and blankets. The next morning, Hitoshi and Izuku immediately called their parents, who were less than pleased at the boys not telling them they were going to stay, but more or less relieved they weren’t hurt. They offered to come pick the trio up, give them a ride to the school, and Hatsume agreed, saying she didn’t want the boys to ruin their uniforms before they could show them off. 

 

     Hatsume was a downright dirty liar, and her brothers were less than impressed when she slipped on the same uniform she wrote for the Sports Festival, the only difference was that it was black, the only blue visible was the sash tied around her hips. 

 

     Izuku hummed nonchalantly, “We all darkened in color.”

 

     Hatsume froze like a child with their hands in the cookie jar, and Hitoshi blinked in realization, staring down at the uniform he was half donned in. “Oh. You’re right.”

 

     Hatsume cleared her throat, shifting uneasily. “We... are coping.”

 

     Hitoshi understood in an instant, his eyes going soft, and hands slipping down the lose sleeves, but Izuku just blinked cluelessly, shrugging. “Well, either way it looks awesome.”

 

     Hitoshi smirked, leering playfully at Izuku. “Yes, I’m loving the thighs I can see.”

 

       “Shut up!” Izuku spat, his face flushing a dark red as he curled the cape around his legs, looking like an irritated kitten wrapped in a blanket burrito. 

 

     Hitoshi laughed. “I’m not complaining!” He barely dodged the shoe flung his way. 

 

     Izuku’s top had been extremely easy to get into, and it was extremely soft against his skin, no trace of restriction anywhere. His shoulders were heavy from what Hatsume made his shiny armor from, but they didn’t clink together when he moved his arms. Like the rest of Machiavellian, they were silent. He was unused to the breezy feeing he got against his exposed legs, but upon looking down, he decided it didn’t look too bad. His contacts went in without much fuss, and his downgraded Columbia mask followed. Everything was going extremely well, until Hatsume clipped his scabbard for his dagger to his thigh, and it looked a little weird to Izuku, for one reason...

 

       “I can’t believe you added a garter belt,” Hitoshi wheezed, hands shaking as his laughter kept him from buttoning his waistcoat successfully. “A garter belt!”

 

       “Shut up!” Izuku roared, face flaming as he chucked his other shoe at his brother, who wasn’t quick enough to dodge it. 

 

     They donned the rest of their uniforms without hitch, if Izuku ignored Hitoshi commenting on his belt every few minutes. 

 

     Yamada and Aizawa were sitting in their car, bickering by the looks of it, but both fell silent when the three figures slipped out of the building, moving towards their car, eyes wide and impressed at the differing styles, but the darkened colors matched perfectly with each other. Aizawa could instantly tell who they were, even with the new outfits, and he refused to admit it was because their masks hadn’t changed. 

 

     Aizawa was silent as the teenagers slipped into their backseat, chattering and laughing softly, his face set in a fond smile. Izuku was sitting to the far right in a weird twist to keep his armor— armor!— away from stabbing Hatsume, who was more covered than both boys sitting beside her, the only difference in Hitoshi’s uniform was the giant slit in it, showing the boy’s muscles chest. Aizawa knew, through experience, that if he told her she shouldn’t make them show that much skin, she would only flip her hair over her shoulder, tell Aizawa she knew, and then walk away. 

 

       “Wow!” Yamada said cheerily from the driver’s seat, ever the morning person as he glanced at them through the rear mirror. “You guys look awesome!”

 

       “Thank you!” Hatsume beamed, reaching up to remove her mask, which she had added green and purple glitter to, something both adults realized with fondness. “I’ve had these styles drawn out for a long time! It took me a lot of revision, but I like the way it came out!” 

 

       “It looks amazing!” Yamada praised. 

 

     Aizawa slumped over in his seat, dropping his head against the window to hide his large smile. “You’re all too loud...”

 

     Izuku snorted, dropping his eyes to look at the arm sleeves that started at his wrist, pointed over the middle his hand, but curled around his elbow like something out of an elven fantasy. Which, Hatsume hadn’t denied where she got her inspiration, and all Izuku could do was roll his eyes, because they looked cool, so who was he to complain? “You get used to it, Dad, trust me.”

 

     He didn’t see either of his parents jump, their eyes slightly wide at his perfect speech, but he didn’t miss Hitoshi shaking his head slightly, the boy’s signal for the adults to not bring it up. 

 

       “What is it?” He said hotly, thinking Hitoshi was mocking him, and Hatsume tensed, fearing a fight, but Hitoshi just smirked. 

 

       “Your garter belt.”

 

     Yamada choked on his spit, the car swerving violently as his voice came out strangled. “Your what?!”

 

     They arrived at Yuuei after Hatsume defused the situation, which was quite a feat over Yamada’s screeching about his son being underage, Hitoshi’s howling, and Aizawa’s shocked stuttering. Hitoshi could do nothing but wheeze, trying to catch his breath, until Izuku pointed out the dark hickey on his neck, and it was his turn to be torn apart but their parents. 

 

       “Can’t believe you tattled on me,” Hitoshi muttered indignantly as he plopped down on the seat by the window, nestled in the back of the bus, the three of them early due to Aizawa needing to be at the school to finalize a few things. 

 

     Izuku snickered, flaring his cape behind him as he sat beside Hitoshi, Hatsume taking the seat in front of them. “That’s what you get, sleeping with Kaminari.”

 

       “I didn’t sleep with him!” Hitoshi shrieked, his face flushing a dark red as he shoved Izuku off the seat. “Shut up!”

 

       “Oh?” Izuku said mischievously, sitting up and shoving his hood off his head so he could peer at his flustered brother. Hatsume asked the question, “Then what? Did you blow him?”

 

     Izuku choked on his breath and spit, before throwing his head back with laughter, and Hitoshi tackled Izuku back to the floor, screeching and stuttering denials as he wrestled his younger brother, but Izuku couldn’t hear him over his own laughter. 

 

       “You fucking blew him!” Hatsume shrieked, and her confirmation was Hitoshi crying out and shoving Izuku’s face into the floor, as if he was the perpetrator. “Oh my god!” 

 

    Hitoshi was mortified at being found out so easily, and it was obvious even to Izuku, who was flushed red in embarrassment, clutching his sides even as he occasionally made gagging sounds. Wether he was imitating Hitoshi or generally being disgusted, both made Hitoshi wish some deity up above would take mercy on him and strike him down. 

 

     Thankfully, the students chose that time to step onto the bus, and Hitoshi took the chance to shove off of Izuku and slump back into his seat, face flaming and chest thrumming with mortification as his brother wheezed on the floor. Izuku follows quickly, flicking his hood up to cover his head as the first few students recognized him. 

 

       “Oh...” the boy with glasses said, and Izuku squinted at him from underneath his hood. He looked familiar, but nothing broke through the fog that was clouding his brain. “Good morning! I am very pleased to see all three of you are well!”

 

     Hatsume nodded from in front of them. “Yes, thank you. How are you?”

 

     The boy swung his arms about as he spoke to Hatsume, and a man’s face broke from the fog, making him blink. He leaned closer to Hitoshi, who was staring at the blonde boy standing beside the bus, waiting to get on. He made a noise of amusement, “He can walk.”

 

     Hitoshi flushed a dark red, slapping him upside the head, but didn’t answer. Izuku shifted, tapping the boy’s leg, and Hitoshi glanced at him, a look of worry on his face. Izuku shook his head, letting the boy know he was okay, but he nodded towards the boy who looked like Ingenium. “This is Tensei’s little brother?”

 

     Hitoshi nodded. “Iida Tenya, class president, stickler for rules.”

 

     Izuku hummed lightly. “So... he doesn’t like me?”

 

     Hitoshi paused. “I think he’s more than okay with you, especially since you healed his brother.” 

 

     Izuku nodded, noticing the glance the boy send his way, but Hatsume shifting into his line of vision was enough of an answer, and he turned on his heel to let everyone else on. 

 

     Izuku slumped onto Hitoshi’s shoulder, wiggling slightly so his armor wouldn’t stab his brother in the side, and he eyed everyone boarding with shadowed eyes, his eyebrows furrowing the quieter the bus went, tensing at every glance sent his way. 

 

     He tapped Hitoshi’s leg, and the boy looked down at him. He scrunched up his face, and tilted his head towards the silent students. What’s wrong with them?

 

     Hitoshi pursed his lips, tapping Izuku’s temple, and then tapping space between his eyes. They saw your past, and don’t know how to handle it. 

 

     Izuku nodded slightly, turning towards the silent students with a thoughtful look. How could he make them relax, let them know that he wouldn’t snap at them if they laughed?

 

      Hitoshi and Hatsume had had a long talk with him about his classmates, who he could trust outside of school, and he knew no one on this bus meant him harm. The bus started, Aizawa sitting in the front looking like he wanted to say something, but he kept his mouth shut and leaned back, falling asleep almost instantly. 

 

     Izuku shifted in his seat, the tension on the bus thick enough to be cut with a knife, and he scanned the back of everyone’s heads, until it landed on spiky blonde hair. He shifted again, seeing the red hair beside him, and pursed his lips. 

 

     He stood silently, and stepped through the walkways to get to his childhood friend, the tension doubling as his cloaked figure passed everyone silently. He didn’t make eye contact with anyone, keeping his head down and face shadowed by the hood. Upon arriving at Bakugou’s seat, he unceremoniously plopped down on the boy’s lap, eliciting a small squeak from the blonde boy and a splutter from his boyfriend. 

 

     Izuku shifted in the seat to lay across both of their laps, his hood falling around his neck and his black and blue eyes made contact with Bakugou’s startled but hopeful red ones. He glanced up at Kirishima, and reached out to gently pick up his hand, and he placed it in his own hair. He grabbed his childhood friend’s warm hands and placed them on his thighs, which he knew were cold from the exposure. 

 

     Bakugou glanced down at his legs, and a small smirk appeared on his lips. “Is that... is that a garter belt?”

 

       “Shut up,” Izuku said instantly, his voice high pitched like he was wearing a voice changer, and his face flushed a dark red. “I didn’t have a choice.”

 

       “But you didn’t take it off!” Hatsume called cheerily from the back of the bus, and he shot up with an indignant glare aimed her way. Everyone’s eyes landed on him, and he flinched, feeling like a specimen under examination, and he flicked his hood up, whirling around to press his face in his friend’s neck. 

 

     The scent of caramel drifted into his nose, and he relaxed instantly, something reminding him of a gentle campfire, and he hummed softly as a warm hand pulled his hood down and fingers began carding through his hair. He was asleep before he even realized he was sleepy. 

 

     He was woken by gentle shaking, and he shifted with a protesting groan. “Nooo...”

 

     The chuckle that greeted his ears was not Hitoshi’s, and he frowned softly, hackled raising slightly, before the voice made him relax again. “C’mon Izuku, we’re coming up on a bathroom break.”

 

     Izuku groaned again. “Five more minutes...”

 

     Bakugou chuckled softly again. “Zuzu, I will tickle you.”

 

     Said boy paused, wondering if the caramel-scented boy was bluffing or not, but the fingers poised threateningly over his sides was his answer. He sat up, realizing he was sitting half of Kirishima and half of Bakugou’s lap, face buried in the latter’s neck. He stretched his arms above his head and tilted his head at the redhead. “Sorry for stealing your boyfriend.”

 

     Kirishima grinned brightly, giving him a thumbs up. “No problem! Just try anything else and I’ll protect my boyfriend’s virtue!”

 

     Izuku felt goosebumps at the dark threat underneath the cheery grin, and smiled just as brightly. “How honorable! Fortunately for you, I’ve seen Kacchan cry after stepping on an M&M, and have no interest in seeing him cry in any... other way.”

 

     Bakugou hissed, shoving Izuku away. “That’s it. Your cuddling privileges are revoked.” 

 

     Izuku cried out. “What?! That’s not fair! First you wake me up, and then say I can’t go back to sleep?!”

 

     Bakugou snorted, “I didn’t say you couldn’t go back to sleep, I said no more cuddles for you.” 

 

     That asshole, he knew very well Izuku couldn’t sleep without someone beside him, and it showed in his expression. 

 

       “You’re a monster,” Izuku said solemnly, but before Bakugou could retort, the bus slowed to a stop, and Aizawa stood with a blank expression, stepping off the bus silently. Izuku glanced at Hitoshi, but the boy shook his head, neither of them knew what was up. 

 

     Aizawa was usually very easy for his children to read, so for him to have such a carefully crafted expression that neither boys could decipher, it meant he was hiding something. They both stood, and followed the rest of the kids rushing off, complaining about having to go the the bathroom. 

 

       “This... isn’t really much of a rest stop.” Several rounds of agreement met the statement, and someone else said, “Yeah, are we waiting? For Class B?” 

 

     Izuku heard Aizawa sigh, and his voice came out very dull. “You didn’t really believe we stopped just for you to stretch, did you?”

 

     Izuku narrowed his eyes, shifting closer to Hitoshi and Hatsume, and he tilted his hood back, allowing his face to get some sun. What exactly was his Dad planning? 

 

     Or... he blinked slightly at the sudden black car he picked up. What had he already planned? 

 

       “Hey there, Eraser!” A woman’s voice called saucily, and Izuku blinked at the voice he recognized, his chest welling up in excitement, an exact opposite with his father’s, “Long time no see.”

 

     The Wild Wild Pussycats stepped out in a flair, introducing themselves in their dramatic way, but before anyone could question their sudden appearance, something barreled into Izuku’s chest, and he fell onto his bottom with almost no sound. 

 

       “Zu-nii!” A voice cried, and a small body burrowed closer to him, small arms pulling him closer. “Zu-nii, you really came!” 

 

     Oh. Oh, his tiny little baby. 

 

       “Izumi!” Izuku squealed, nuzzling into the boy’s soft hair as he curled around the tiny body, his voice becoming high pitched in the way that someone used when they speak to their beloved pet. “Izumi, my wittle baybwie! Awwwhhh my wittle wittle babyyyy~”

 

     He cooed baby talk to the boy who was way too old to be coddled in such a way, but Izuku didn’t care, instead peppering the boy’s head with multiple kisses that made the boy squeal, burying his head into Izuku’s neck to hide his laughter. 

 

       “Zu-nii, I missed you!”

 

       “Awwww, my baby Izumi, I missed you too!” Izuku cooed, squeezing the boy tighter as he fell onto his side, curling around the tiny boy with a giant grin. “Did you know I came just for you?”

 

     Kota’s face was bright with his grin, and he beamed. “Really?”

 

    Izuku nodded, leaning closer and cupping his mouth and lowering his voice like they were speaking of top secret information, his grin saying otherwise. “They tried to make me stay.”

 

     Kota gasped, hands going up to cover his mouth, looking scandalized. “No!”

 

     Izuku nodded solemnly, bopping the boy’s small nose. “Yup! But! I argued and fought to get my way!”

 

     Kota gasped, hands flying to Izuku’s face worriedly. “Zu-nii, you didn’t get hurt did you?”

 

       “Fear not!” Izuku boasted with a dramatic wave of his hand. “I am unharmed!”

 

     Kota stared at him with a tiny furrow in his brow, and Izuku gasped, playfully scandalized. “You don’t believe me?”

 

     He let go of Kota with a fake hurt groan, rolling onto his other side as he moaned piteously, “My little baby thinks I’m lying...”

 

       “No!” Kota gasped, shooting to his feet as he draped over Izuku’s side, trying to get a look at his face. “No! Zu-nii, you’ve never lied to me! I believe you!”

 

       “My little baby~” Izuku cooed, sifting up to snatch the boy up, who let out a small squeak at the sudden transition. “You’re too cute!”

 

     Kota gasped, hands shooting up to pull Izuku’s hood over his head, covering his eyes. “I am not! I’m a big boy!”

 

     Izuku nodded solemnly, his nose smushed against the material of his hood and making his voice nasally. “Of course. Now, are you ready to move out and only speak to me once every year?”

 

     Kota let out a horrified gasp, and he shoved Izuku’s hood off. “No! I was joking! I’m only five!”

 

     Izuku squeezed his nose with a bright grin, making the boy puff his cheeks out. “Of course, my little baby! When you turn six, I’ll talk to you whenever you want, okay?”

 

     Kota was bouncing on the balls of his feet excitedly. “Really really?!” 

 

     Izuku scoffed. “Of course!” He held his hand up, his pinky extended, and Kota happily linked their pinkies, a bright grin on his face. Izuku leaned closer and blew air into the boy’s ear, similar to when they were on the phone call, and the boy screeched, pulling away with a loud laugh, but Izuku snatched him up and began peppering kisses atop the boy’s hair, his hat on the floor from how quickly he ran to Izuku. 

 

       “Auntie, did you hear that? Zu-nii promised to speak to me whenever I want when I’m six!”

 

     Izuku looked up, suddenly remembering that holy fucking shit he had an audience, and his face flushed darker than he had ever felt it, the heat seeping into his neck and shoulders, something that was noticed immediately by his asshole brother, who had no problem pointing it out. 

 

       “Aww, Zuzu, what’s wrong? Didn’t mean to interrupt the moment with your ‘wittle wittle babyy’.” 

 

     Izuku slumped onto his side, and Kota turned around with a gasp, leaning over Izuku worriedly, before turning towards Hitoshi with a frown. “Be nice to Zu-nii!”

 

     Hitoshi held his hands up in surrender, eyes wide but amused at the boy’s protectiveness. “Alright little man, but that’s my brother too, y’know.”

 

     Kota let out a scandalized gasp, plopping down on Izuku’s chest. “No! I’m not sharing! He’s mine!”

 

     Hitoshi laughed heartily, falling onto Hatsume, who squeaked under the boy’s weight, but rolled her eyes and let Hitoshi laugh. She smiled softly at Kota, “Izuku is your big brother, but he is our little brother.”

 

     Kota had a petulant pout on his face, “But I don’t want to share! I’m going to live with Zu-nii when I get big and strong! We’ll raise fishies together!”

 

     Hatsume clutched at her chest with a coo, a reaction that was mirrored with everyone, some more obvious than others. Note: Hagakure who was rolling on the floor squealing. 

 

       “Anyways,” Aizawa coughed, bringing the attention back to the Wild Wild Pussycats, who were grinning at the exchange. “They haven’t finished what they were saying.”

 

       “Oh, yes!” Mandalay said cheerily, a bright grin permanent on her face. “We own this lovely stretch of land you see in front of you,” she gestured at the entire forest in front o them. “And the lodge you’re staying at is there! At the base of the mountain.”

 

     Izuku sucked in a sharp breath, before glaring at his father. So that was what he was hiding. 

 

       “That’s... really far.”

 

       “Uhh...” Hagakure said confusedly. “Then... why did we stop here instead? If they lodge is all the way over there...?”

 

       “I believe we both know the answer to that, kero.” Tsuyu said blandly, and everyone paled. 

 

       “No... that can’t be right.” Satou said slowly, a nervous smile plastered on his face. 

 

       “Quick,” Sero said in a high-pitched voice, robotically turning towards the bus. “Back on the bus.”

 

       “Good idea!” Kaminari said, clapping him on the shoulder. “Better get on!”

 

     Everyone nervously laughed, agreeing quickly, but before any of them could take a step, Mandalay spoke, her tail waving mischievously. “It’s currently 9:30 in the morning.” 

 

       Her grin was downright evil, Izuku decided as Kirishima picked up on what she was saying, taking a step back with wide eyes. “If you’re quick enough, you just might make it by noon for lunch.” 

 

       “No way...” Kirishima said, alarmed. “Guys!” 

 

       “Save yourselves!” Ashido screeched, making a mad dash towards the bus, Kirishima hot on her heels, but Mandalay kept cheerily speaking. 

 

       “Kittens who don’t make it by 12 won’t get any lunch!” 

 

       “We should’ve known,” Izuku mourned out loud as Pixie-Bob jumped in front of the panicked students, her eyes gleaming excitedly. “That we would have no break.” 

 

     Aizawa chuckled softly, his eyes fond but holding zero regrets as he grinned. “Your training camp has already begun.”

 

     Izuku had time to snatch Kota up and wrap around him protectively, before Pixie-Bob’s glowing blue hands sent all of the students tumbling down the cliff in landslide, the dirt somehow soft and cradling their fall, but Izuku made sure to twist and land on his bad, Kota protected from the dirt hitting him by his cape. 

 

     He groaned. “That dirty bastard.”

 

       “Seconded,” Hitoshi groaned from somewhere to his left, and they both pursed their lips in amusement as Hatsume shot up like a rod, anger coming off of her in waves.

 

       “HERO BITCHES, LISTEN UP!” 

 

     Izuku gasped, clasping his hands over Kota’s ears protectively, and a few students choked behind her. 

 

       “I WORK HARD ON THESE FUCKING UNIFORMS, IF ANY OF THEM ARE RUINED BY YOUR STUPID STUNT, I SWEAR TO EVERY FUCKING DEITY UP THERE, I WILL SHAVE YOUR HAIR OFF AND DYE YOUR OUTFITS SHITTY NEON COLORS!!” 

 

     There was no response from above, and Izuku knew they were either really intimidated, or intimidated and amused. He let go of Kota’s head, and the boy twisted in his lap slightly, looking at Izuku worriedly. “You’re not hurt, are you?”

 

     Izuku scoffed. “As if a landslide could off the mighty Machiavellian!”

 

     Kota narrows his eyes. “You said that last time. When you got shot.”

 

     Izuku tilted his head begrudgingly. “Fair.”

 

     Hitoshi nudged him when they had all picked themselves off the floor, students brushing dirt off of their uniforms. Hatsume was in a wright fury, fussing over her brother’s uniforms madly, nitpicking everything and brushing as much dirt off as she could, muttering angrily. Kota was holding onto Izuku’s pointer finger, standing close to his leg now that the vigilante was the only person he knew. 

 

     Izuku looked at his brother, tilting his head. “Hmm?”

 

     Hitoshi nodded towards the forest. “Private land. We can use our quirks freely, but for what reason?”

 

     Izuku hummed, scanning the forest warily. “Guess we’ll find out?”

 

     Hatsume huffed, “They won’t want our help.”

 

     Izuku and Hitoshi both glanced at her in confusion. “Who?”

 

     Hatsume nodded towards the students, who were venturing into the forest. “They don’t want out help.”

 

       “Hey,” Izuku called, and Tokoyami was the one who turned towards him, as he was the closest. “You guys...”

 

     Tokoyami inclined his head with respect. “We appreciate your earnest to help us, but please allow us to prove ourselves.”

 

     Izuku nodded slowly. “Alright.” He smiled brightly. “Good luck!”

 

     Tokoyami faltered slightly, but nodded, turning on his heel and following his classmates. 

 

     A sudden scream made the trio tense up. “WE’RE ALL GONNA DIE!”

 

     Hitoshi was moving as soon as he recognized the voice, Hatsume behind him, and Izuku leaned down to pick Kota up, the boy fearfully glancing between the forest and Izuku. “Zu-nii,” He said shakily. “Nothing... bad is in there, right?”

 

       “Of course not!” Izuku said with false cheeriness, and he tucked Kota’s head into the crook of his neck. “Your Aunt wouldn’t want to hurt any of us, it’s probably just something to scare us.”

 

       “Promise?” 

 

     Izuku blew air into his ear, smiling at the small squeak that earned him. He began a light jog, following the sound of screaming teenagers and Hatsume’s angry screeching for everyone to shut up. 

 

     He quickly came upon the place everyone was huddled around, and he whistled as he took in the giant beast in front of him. “Holy shit.”

 

     Kota gasped, head shooting up. “Zu-nii said a bad word!” 

 

     Izuku pressed his head back down, sparing the boy the freaky sight. “Don’t ever repeat it, your Auntie will toss me in jail in a heartbeat.”

 

     Kota nodded frantically. “I won’t repeat it!” 

 

     Ice suddenly shot past him, freezing the dirt monster to the floor, and Todoroki shot past him, Iida and Bakugou following quickly, and with a kick and two explosions, the beast exploded. 

 

     Izuku swooned, and Kota pulled away to stare at the boy confusedly. “Zu-nii... are you okay?”

 

     Izuku shifted Kota so the boy was sitting on his hip, and he crouched behind a tree, pointing Todoroki out to the small boy with another swoon. “You see him?”

 

     Kota narrowed his eyes at the boy who he suddenly didn’t like for making his big brother act weird. “...yes...”

 

     Izuku shifted him on his hip, scanning the grounds for any other surprises, and shot across it when he spotted none. “I’m going to marry him.” 

 

     Kota‘s eyes went wide.  

 

     Izuku narrowed his eyes at the beast that stepped in his path, and threw his hand out without hesitation. Using one of the scientists quirks, he honed in on Pixie-Bob and made an illusion on her own quirk, making it feel like her beast had been destroyed, and the woman, who believed it, let go of the dirt and immediately began forming another one. To everyone else, however, it looked like Izuku flung his hand out, and a second layer, the beast just exploded in a cloud of dirt. 

 

       “Hey! Wait!” Kirishima called, stumbling towards Izuku. “You’re leaving us?!”

 

     Izuku paused, his breathing steady as he tilted his head towards the boy. “I was told you didn’t need my help.”

 

     Kirishima blinked. “What?! No! Please help us!”

 

     The smirk on Izuku’s face would haunt them for the rest of the trip, all of the students decided. “I apologize Kirishima-kun, but I have a kid I need to feed.”

 

     He whirled around, thankful his cape was so light, as it swished and flew out behind him, the perfect distraction for him to take off, and he practically disappeared from their sight, Kota’s laugh echoing around them. 

 

     Sero shuddered. “We’re so fucked.”

 

     All of his classmates murmured agreements. 

 

     Hitoshi, however, let out a loud laugh and sauntered towards Kaminari. One hand went to boy’s hips to pull him close, and the other went to the nape of his neck, pulling the blonde’s head close so he could plant a breathtaking kiss on the plush lips he loved so much. He pulled away with a dashing smile, leaving Kaminari panting, and he stepped away with a wink. “See you in three hours, darling.”

 

     He turned on his heel and dashed into the thicket of the forest, disappearing in the exact same way Izuku had. 

 

       “You asshole!” Hatsume cried out. “I’m the mastermind for a reason! I don’t fucking run!” 

 

       “So... you’re not going to abandon us?” Yaoyorozu asked hopefully, and Hatsume pursed her lips, before sighing. 

 

      “Guess not. Can’t say I’d be of much help, I don’t have an offensive quirk.”

 

     Jirou was the one to wave her off. “Not all of us do, but you’re literally the brain behind the Masked Trio. You would be helpful in any way.” 

 

     Hatsume felt touched. “Thank you.” 

 

     She turned to face the dirt monsters coming towards them. “Let’s think of a plan, hmm?” 

 

 

 

 

 

       “How long do you think they’ll take?”

 

     Izuku hummed, tapping his jaw lightly as Kota sipped from his cup of water, sitting on the table with his feet dangling between Izuku’s legs. “I don’t know. It’s been a really long time, though.”

 

       “It’s 1:10.” Hitoshi informed him through his bowl of rice, and Izuku nodded his thanks, turning towards Kota with a smile. 

 

       “I say they come back at five,” Hitoshi said offhandedly, scraping his rice off the sides of the bowl, and Izuku snorted, turning his head towards the forest, and his eyes flared a bright yellow for a split second, and he hummed. 

 

       “I don’t think so, I don’t feel their panic anymore.” 

 

     Hitoshi tilted his head, setting his bowl down. “Oh?” 

 

       “The litter is almost here!” Pixie-Bob called cheerily, and Izuku turned in his seat to stare at the forest, and his heart fluttered when red and white hair broke through first, the boy wiping his sweaty face with an irritated huff. 

 

       “Fuck....” Izuku whispered softly, and Kota frowned. He did not like this boy. 

 

     Slowly, everyone came out of the forest, drained but not exactly drop dead exhausted, and Izuku nodded to himself. They had somewhere to start. 

 

       “YOU!”

 

     Izuku jumped, eyes snapping over to Hatsume, who was panting with fury, glowering at both of her brothers. “YOU FUCKING LEFT ME!”

 

       “Oh shit.” Hitoshi muttered, and both boys scrambled over the tables they were sitting at, Hatsume screeching in anger as she dashed towards the nearest one, and Hitoshi went down without complaint. 

 

       “YOU— YOU!!!” She straddled his chest and slapped her hands on both of his cheeks, squishing his face angrily. “YOU JUST LEFT!”

 

     Izuku snickered, and that made Hatsume’s attention snap over to him. He paled. “Uh—“

 

       “DON’T THINK YOU’RE OFF THE HOOK! YOU DID THE SAME THING!”

 

     Izuku scrambled back frantically, his hands waving around him. “I had Izumi! I had a child! Mandalay would throw me in jail if he got hurt!” 

 

     Mandalay nodded in agreement. “That I would.” 

 

       “See?” Izuku said nervously. “I don’t wanna go back to jail, I heard the cells—“

 

     He froze. Hatsume and Hitoshi both also froze, but Izuku took a deep breath and forced out a shaky laugh. “I heard they’re terrible! Do you want me to sleep on a rock hard mattress?!”

 

     Hatsume’s eyes were worried, but they narrowed with a playful air. “Fair enough.” She turned back to Hitoshi. “What’s your excuse?” 

 

     Hitoshi tapped his jaw thoughtfully. “I... was hungry?”

 

     The rest of the students trudged towards the tables, completely ignoring Hitoshi screaming for mercy, and they plopped down tiredly, but quickly perked up when they spotted all the food. 

 

       “FOOD!” Kirishima and Kaminari roared, Ashido quickly following as they began earnestly digging in, shoveling food into their mouthes like it would be the last time they would ever touch human sustenance. 

 

     Mandalay asked Izuku to go get refills on the meat, as they were running low very quickly, and he made his way towards the building, cape fluttering gracefully behind him. 

 

     Kota watched him go, and once he was sure the boy was inside the building, he set his cup down and pushed himself off of the table, making his way towards the head of red and white hair. 

 

     He stopped behind the boy and allowed himself a moment to take a breath, before he reached out and tapped his back. Kota blinked when curious mismatched eyes met his, but he narrowed his eyes, not allowing himself to be distracted by the two colors. “You.”

 

     The boy blinked, glancing at the girl sitting beside him, and then back at Kota. “...me?”

 

     Kota frowned. “I don’t like you.” 

 

     The boy choked, but Kota continued, uncaring of the boy’s blocked airway. “You make Zu-nii go all weird and I don’t like it. I’m going to raise fishies with Zu-nii, not you.” 

 

     The girl sitting besides the mismatched boy also choked on her food, and it was drawing everyone’s attention, but Kota didn’t care. “But Zu-nii said he was going to marry you, so we need to come to an agreement.” 

 

     The mismatched boy was becoming an interesting color, but Kota didn’t want to waste time. He only had a little bit of time before his brother came back, and he needed to make sure the teen knew his place. “I knew Zu-nii first, and that means I get custody of the fishies with Zu-nii, and you get nothing.” 

 

     The girl sitting beside mismatched boy had her head on the table, and her shoulders were shaking, from what Kota didn’t know, and he didn’t care. “You can also never take Zu-nii away from me, even if you’re married, because I come first, you hear me?”

 

     Kota wasn’t able to continue, as the door opened at that second, and he whirled on his heel, dashing towards Izuku. “Zu-nii!”

 

     Izuku stumbled when the boy latched onto his leg, but he smiled down at Kota. “Izumi, what’s wrong?”

 

     Kota wrapped his arms around Izuku’s thighs, as if he was trying to cover them from everyone’s eyes, and placed his cheek against the cool skin. “I missed you...”

 

     Izuku laughed, handing Mandalay the extra meat, and leaned down to scoop the small boy into his arms, before bopping him on the nose. “Aww, my little baby! I won’t leave again, hmm?”

 

     Kota nodded excitedly, kicking his feet. “Yes!”

 

     Izuku laughed and began walking towards where they had originally been sitting, and Kota tugged his hood on quickly, obscuring the vigilante’s vision. The young boy then took the split second he had during Izuku’s laughter to turn to the mismatched boy and stick his tongue out. 

 

     The teen’s face twisted, and Kota felt pride well up in his chest. That’s right, Izuku was Kota’s big brother, and no one could take that from him. 

 

       “Damn,” Jirou whistled when Izuku was out of earshot. “You just got the shovel talk, my friend.”

 

       “Not even,” Kaminari snorted, taking a breath of oxygen after inhaling his food. “That was something... much worse.”

 

     Todoroki flushed, suddenly oblivious to whatever they were saying as he went over the conversation in his head. Yaoyorozu was the one to notice this, and she leaned over the table, placing a gentle hand on Todoroki’s arm. “Todoroki-kun, are you okay?”

 

       “He...” She tilted her head, prompting him to continue. “...he said he was going to marry me...”

 

     Everyone in hearing range paused, and Kaminari threw his head back with laughter along with Kirishima and Bakugou, Jirou smirked into her food and even Tokoyami had a small smile. 

 

       “You’re so whipped my dude,” Jirou snorted. “Not even dating him and you’re already falling over yourself for him.”

 

       “He’s perfect,” Todoroki admitted, and Yaoyorozu pressed a hand to her chest, eyes sparkling. 

 

        “That’s so sweet!”

 

     Todoroki blushed darker. “But... it’s true.”

 

     Tokoyami clapped his shoulder, nodding solemnly. “Only one whose eyes are obscured with the petals of a red rose can see through the illusion of a beast and see a human.” 

 

       “...”

 

       “Excuse me,” Uraraka piped up from behind them. “What the fuck does that even mean?” 

 

     Jirou put her chopsticks down, patting her stomach happily. “It means he’s whipped.” 

 

     The conversation, much to Todoroki’s mortification, continued all the way up until the girls and boys split up to bathe. 

 

     They were surprised to see Hitoshi and Izuku already inside the steaming water, Izuku slumped on the far right side, head draped over the tile, and Hitoshi resting his head on his arms, eyes sleepily watching the boys approach. 

 

     Kaminari slipped into the water with ease, and he settled himself beside his sleepy boyfriend, a fond smile slipping onto his face as he ran his fingers through Hitoshi’s damp hair. The lovely lavender eyes slipped shut, completely relaxed, and Kaminari felt his heart squeeze, happy his boyfriend trusted him so much. 

 

     Everyone else that got into the water kept a small distance between the two vigilantes, until Bakugou jumped into the water with a cry of, “Cannonball!”

 

     The water got all over Izuku, and the boy jerked up, spluttering water and coughing. He whirled around and met Bakugou’s unapologetic eyes, the boy now sitting on the ledge beside him, eyes crinkled around the edges. “What?”

 

     Izuku snorted. “Nothing.”

 

     A mischievous grin slipped onto Bakugou’s face, and Izuku shifted uneasily, suddenly very wary of the teenager sitting beside him. “So...”

 

     Izuku narrowed his eyes. “So?...”

 

     Bakugou lowered his voice, but his eyes were shinning with amusement. “You’re gonna marry Todoroki?”

 

     Izuku inhaled sharply and promptly choked, sitting up straight as he pounded against his chest, Bakugou chortling beside him. Once Izuku could somewhat breathe, he whirled around to face his childhood friend. “Who told you that?!”

 

     Bakugou grinned. “Your lovely little baby.”

 

     Izuku groaned, slumping against the wall with crossed arms, before pouting petulantly. “Izumi wouldn’t spill my guts like this.” 

 

       “Mm, he sure did. Gave Todoroki the shovel talk too, saying that he would always come first, and Todoroki had zero claim over the ‘fishies’ you and him are going to raise.” 

 

     Izuku dropped his head against the concrete in defeat. “He didn’t.”

 

     Bakugou patted his shoulder comfortingly. “He did.”

 

     Izuku slid a hand down his face. “Who heard?”

 

     Bakugou winced. “Everyone.”

 

     Izuku paused, going startlingly still, and just as Bakugou began to feel worried, Izuku stood abruptly. “Please excuse me, I’m going to throw myself off a cliff.”

 

     Bakugou threw his head back with laughter as Izuku stomped out of the bathing area, and Kirishima sat beside him, watching Izuku walk away with a red face. “What happened?”

 

     Bakugou shook his head with a smile. “Told him Kota-kun spilled his guts.”

 

    Kirishima winced. “Ouch.”

 

    Bakugou nodded in agreement. “Yup.”

 

     Kirishima pressed a gentle kiss to the explosion user’s temple. “At least my shovel talk wasn’t that bad.”

 

     Bakugou turned towards him with amused eyes. “My mother literally said she would burn your body in a pit until you turned into magma, and then sell it on eBay for twenty cents if you hurt me.”

 

     Kirishima tilted his head. “That... she wasn’t joking?”

 

     Bakugou stared at him. “You’re stupid.”

 

     Kirishima pouted. “But you’re still with me.”

 

        “Oh my god,” Jirou called through the wood planks. “Shut up! You two are disgusting!”

 

     Bakugou scoffed. “Shut up! You’re just jealous!”

 

     The girl scoffed. “As if! Good luck with that nasty thing called a dick, my friend! We all know Kirishima will get harder for longer!”

 

       “SHUT THE FUCK UP!” Bakugou roared, and half of his classmates laughed, the other half looked vaguely uncomfortable. 

Notes:

Alr!! Some gay and some big bro Izuku! Its all fun and games until my angst generated gets too much power!!

...was that foreshadowing? Who knows...

I think I made a discord for this, I’m new to discord and finally got one! Yay!
Come,,, scream at me idk honestly 😂

https://discord.gg/zQRExuY

Chapter 34: You Can’t Hate Me

Notes:

!!!!! WARNING FOR SMUT SCENE AT THE END!!!!!

HERE WE GO AGAIN

HOPEFULLY THIS DOESNT, IDK DELETE AGAIN

anyway how have you peeps been?

❤️❤️❤️

Missed you guys

Much love and health ❤️❤️❤️

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 

 

     The next morning, Izuku and Hitoshi were blearily blinking up at the ceiling, the boys around them chattering loudly and laughing like Iida hadn’t just grabbed two famous vigilantes by their ankles and yanked them out from underneath their blanket. 

 

     Where’s the respect? Izuku thought blearily as sat up slowly, blinking at the blurry forms of all the boys folding their blankets and groaned once he remembered the training that was due that day, flopping backwards to bemoan his fate on the warmth of the mattress. 

 

     Iida loomed over him, his face disapproving. “Machiavellian-san, I have all of the respect for you after you healed my brother, but I beg of you to get out of bed. It is unbefitting of someone with such a high title to sleep the day away.”

 

     He should see Dad’s sleeping habits. Izuku waved him off, rolling over to bury himself into Hitoshi’s chest, which was still warm from sleep, and his breathing was still slow. He groaned again, “I don’t wanna.”

 

       “...forgive me for asking,” Iida said slowly, glancing over at the boys chatting behind him. “Puppeteer-san, if you are dating Kaminari-kun, why do you sleep beside Machiavellian-san?”

 

     Hitoshi didn’t seem to notice the way everyone fell silent, as if they had asked themselves the same thing, but Izuku certainly did, and he huffed a quiet breath. Did they really think Hitoshi wouldn’t pull the moon from the sky if Kaminari wished it so? Hitoshi pulled himself up slowly, rubbing his eyes sleepily as he yawned, and he waved his hand at Izuku when the smaller boy whined about being cold.

 

       “What do you think would happen if I slept beside my lovely boyfriend?” He asked, his voice deep and raspy from sleep, and Izuku, even though he’s been exposed to it longer, still shivered with the rest of the boys. 

 

     Izuku chuckled softly when all of the boys looked faintly uncomfortable. “They would definitely fuck.”

 

     Hitoshi froze, before whirling around to tackle Izuku onto their mattress with a war cry, and the boy choked out a laugh while they both fought for dominance, and at one point Izuku had pinned Hitoshi down, but the boy was larger than him, and it took nothing for him to change their positions. Kaminari’s head was in his hands like he couldn’t believe he was dating an idiot, but his glowing cheeks gave away how he was really feeling. 

 

     The door slid open and hit the wall with a loud bam, and the two wrestling boys paused to stare up at their less-than-impressed father, his eyes red from lack of sleep. 

 

       “If you’re this rowdy in the morning, we’ll need to work you harder, yes?” He threatened, and Izuku lifted his head with a loud scoff. 

 

       “Ppfft! I’ve been a vigilante since I was nine, you think your hero workout is going to make me tired?”

 

     Aizawa stared at him. “No, but I sure as hell will ground you.”

 

      Izuku laughed nervously, eyes darting over to his brother, whose eyes were as wide a saucers. “Uh... there’s... there’s no need for drastic measures, yes?”

 

     Hitoshi nodded furiously, his eyes wide, and Aizawa huffed a breath through his nose. 

 

       “Three minutes.” He closed the door, and his sons launched off the bed, tripping over each other and everyone else to snatch up their under clothing and rush to their dressing room, where they threw on their uniforms with haste, stumbling out of the room half-dressed as everyone watched with wide eyes, worried for the boy’s. 

 

       “Aren’t I glad Aizawa-sensei isn’t my father,” Kaminari said shakily. “I would definitely die.”

 

       “Actually,” Bakugou said sympathetically, and Satou laughed loudly at Kaminari’s loud gasp.

 

 

 

     Remember the part where Izuku said Aizawa’s hero workout wouldn’t tire him out? 

 

     He fucking lied. He lied, he’s a liar, call him out, that way he can be done! 

 

     Aizawa had pulled aside to ask him what his quirks were, that way he could think up a workout that would at least let him train, and he rolled his eyes at Izuku’s unamused look. So he asked Izuku to pick out his strongest quirks, and Izuku had told him it was his ability to create illusions, and then his ability to make people feel things that weren’t there. 

 

     He knew which quirk was his strongest. 

 

     And he refused to use it. 

 

     He refused to become what he hated. 

 

     But if he had tried harder, could he have helped?

 

     And so Aizawa cooked up the brilliant plan to have Pixie-Bob create her dirt beasts, and it was Izuku’s job was to make Pixie-Bob believe he had destroyed it, that way it would leave behind a pile of dirt, and at the end of the exercise, they would count how many he had fooled Pixie-Bob into loosing, and they would try and increase that number every day. 

 

       “That means,” Aizawa turned towards Pixie-Bob. “If you see him at any point, that means he’s tired out, and I beg of you to stop, because he will continue until he drops dead.”

 

     Pixie-Bob nodded solemnly, such a stark difference from her bubbly, excited self. “I won’t harm the baby kitten.”

 

     And so, hell ensued. 

 

     At first, it was very simple, and Izuku danced around Pixie-Bob, but very soon he realized she had much more stamina than she let on, and he was beginning to worry about how long she could keep creating and controlling. 

 

     His brain felt like it was melting by a prodding iron and trying to come out of his head to greet the outside world, and he couldn’t really say he enjoyed it. He was soon straining to make Pixie-Bob believe she would run into a tree or a large boulder in order to keep her away from the dirt mounds she had let go of in belief that he had destroyed them, and he had to keep getting more and more creative when she once hollered that rocks and trees were too obvious, and the proceeded to rouse six of her beasts. 

 

     It was safe to say he was fucking pissed. 

 

     And so he got more creative, thinking about an area to hide her dirt mounds ahead of time while Pixie-Bob scoured everywhere for him, his form hidden to her eyes, and once he made her cry out with the hostile image of a giant snake, and she stayed away from that area even after he had let the image slither away, protecting at least seven or eight of the dirt mounds. 

 

     She was once coming upon a graveyard of her beasts, housing at least thirteen dirt mounds, and Izuku thought over his dead fucking body if he lost those, and created the image of a cliff. Needless to say, Pixie-Bob wasn’t brave enough to test wether or not that image was real. 

 

     For once in his entire life, he was hating his vigilante stamina and strength. It kept him running and creating images left and right when the seasoned heroin Pixie-Bob needed to take a breather, panting against a tree. It kept him dodging and ducking when everyone stumbled away from their own training to shower and eat, kept him fighting and panting until the sun started setting, and he collapsed. 

 

       “Why didn’t you say anything?!” Pixie-Bob cried worriedly, fluttering around him and waving her paws frantically. “Eraser would kill me if you got hurt!” 

 

     He wheezed softly, his throat aching from him sucking down the dry air like his life depended on it. Which... it kinda did. “I’m okay.”

 

     Pixie-Bob stared him down disapprovingly. “Next time, stop when you feel tired, yes?”

 

     Izuku nodded, breathing heavily. “Yes ma’am.”

 

     Pixie-Bob nodded and closed her eyes, mentally counting every dirt mound she could find with her quirk, and her eyes shot open in shock. “147!”

 

     Izuku laughed breathily, now understanding why his very cells were throbbing with pain, and bemoaned his fate of doing the same thing every day. He would have to do even more tomorrow. 

 

       “That’s amazing!” Pixie-Bob praised, clapping her paws together excitedly. “I’ve never seen a youngster who could hold out for so long!”

 

     Izuku weakly lifted one hand and cheered, his chest still heaving for breath. Mental quirks seemed to tire him out more than physical quirks, but he wondered if that’s just because he didn’t grow up using his quirk... not technically. 

 

     It took him half an hour to be able to sit up, his breathing somewhat under control, and another forty minutes before he could stand and move without his vision reloading the terrain and sending him tumbling right back to the spawn point. 

 

      Pixie-Bob sent another worried glance his way as they neared the lodge, Izuku shuffling as quickly as he could with his legs threatening to tear if he moved too quickly. “Do you want me to carry you?”

 

     Izuku shook his head. “No, thank you. You’re tired too.”

 

     Over his dead body would he make the exhausted heroin carry him when he could walk just fine, that and Hitoshi would never let him live it down. 

 

     If was a bit before they made it into the clearing, and Izuku swore he started crying when he smelled curry, his stomach begging to be fed and his body crying out to sit down and just fucking die. 

 

     He was more than embarrassed to have Pixie-Bob trail him worriedly, her paws gently helping him sit down at the table so he could eat, and then gently removing his hood like a mother fixing their child’s clothing, but that was soon forgotten when he was served a bowl of steaming curry. 

 

       “Food,” his stomach whined. 

 

       “Food,” his body agreed, and he chowed down. 

 

     He had gotten to his second going on third bowl before Hitoshi stumbled out of the forest, his legs shaky and body weak, breathing heavy as he collapsed beside Izuku on the chair, and honestly Izuku’s never felt something so fucking much. 

 

       “You look like shit,” he rasped, coughing slightly at the rough feeling of his sore esophagus, and it took Hitoshi a second before he could weakly scoff. 

 

       “I wanna fucking die,” He groaned, voice raspy in that sexy way Izuku always envied, and he snickered when Kaminari had a full-body shudder at the sound. 

 

       “Seconded,” Izuku said, grabbing his glass of water to hand to his brother, and Hitoshi downed it in one gulp, something that made Izuku shake his head fondly. 

 

        “One day you’re going to choke doing that.”

 

     Hitoshi laughed. “Please. As if.”

 

     Izuku held his hands up in surrender. “All right, man. Say so yourself.”

 

      Hitoshi nodded. “I will.”

 

     Hitoshi gave Kota a large kiss on his forehead when the boy served him a bowl of curry, and the small boy’s face exploded in embarrassment. He turned on his heel and took off with Izuku’s laughter trailing him. 

 

     Izuku stretched his arms above his head slowly, groaning at how his back cracked a million times, his muscles throbbing. “I’m so beat.” 

 

     Hitoshi nodded sadly, taking a breath through his food. “My brain wants to melt.”

 

        “Oh yeah,” Uraraka said thoughtfully. “You both have mental quirks, right?”

 

     Izuku laughed softly. “Pretty much, yeah.”

 

       “Hey man,” Kirishima said softly. “It went well?”

 

     Izuku nodded, throwing the boy an appreciative glance. “Yeah, I’m okay. Let me tell you, I may use mental quirks, but I have physical quirks too, and mental quirks are fucking bitches.”

 

     Kaminari hummed sympathetically. “That must be really hard.” 

 

     Izuku nodded, opening his mouth to say something, but a slight breeze made him freeze. 

 

     Bakugou leaned close, the first person to realize his unusual tenseness, his brow furrowed in worry. “Izuku?” 

 

     Hitoshi looked up at him when Bakugou’s worried tone met his ears, and he stared at Izuku. “...sweetheart?”

 

     The nickname got everyone’s attention, and silence fell upon the students. Hitoshi’s closeness with Izuku had been explained to Kaminari in the beginning of their relationship, about how their were brothers, but Hitoshi would give his life to keep Izuku safe. 

 

     Their first argument was bad. Kaminari’s insecurities had come out, and he had asked Hitoshi if he and Izuku were held at gunpoint, who would he save? 

 

     The silence had been his answer. 

 

     Then again, it had been an asshole move on his part, and so he probably deserved that thought to plague him, but Hitoshi had sat him down, and explained how their relationship worked, and Hitoshi would kill himself before he chose between the two. If Izuku died, he would commit suicide, and he wouldn’t know how to function if Kaminari died. He ended up sobbing into his hands at the very thought, but Kaminari now understood their dynamic, and he held the boy, apologizing profusely. 

 

     Izuku shifted in his seat, staring out at the forest, and Hitoshi understood. “Izuku....” he said softly, but the boy blinked rapidly. 

 

       “Toshi, he—“ Izuku lifted out of his seat slowly, as if he was worried of scaring something off. “He’s— I need to—“

 

       “It’s okay,” Hitoshi said softly, smiling at his shaking brother. “I’ll get you in a little.”

 

     Izuku’s cape swished from the speed he ran, and that was all the students saw of him before he was gone, sprinting into the forest as if he hadn’t just gone through an intense workout. 

 

     His heart was pounding in his ears and his vision was swirling, and although he blames that on his exhausted body, his erratic breathing really wasn’t helping his situation at all. 

 

     And like always, he crashed into a warm, solid chest. 

 

     And the gentle scent of a campfire greeted him, sending tears into his eyes as the only person he was safe with wrapped their strong, grounding arms around him, and his face was pressed into a toned but warm chest. 

 

       “Hey Squirt,” Dabi said softly, and Izuku’s legs gave out with a sob. Dabi fell with him, cradling his fall, and he cried hard, knowing that while Dabi’s arms were around him, nothing could hurt him, and he was allowed to show weakness. He cried and cried, blubbering messy sentences about how much he missed Dabi, and Dabi strokes his head through it all, whispering apologies and comforting words until Izuku dried his tears, sniffling softly into Dabi’s soaked shirt. 

 

       “Squirt...” Dabi said, and Izuku felt his heart squeeze at the soft word, the nickname trailing off like Dabi didn’t want to continue. “I came to warn you.”

 

     Izuku instantly shook his head, feeling his chest squeeze with an emotion he didn’t want to name, and he choked on his dry sob. Whenever Dabi came to warn him of something, he would tell him, and then disappear. Izuku didn’t want Dabi to leave already, and so he reasoned that if he kept Dabi from warning him, he would stay longer, would he not? Because he didn’t want to leave without warning Izuku to be careful. 

 

       “Touya, Touya please,” he whispered, pulling back to stare into the sad blue eyes. “You can’t leave me again.” 

 

     Dabi’s face twitched, but Izuku could see the remorse in his eyes. “Izuku, you know you’re safer without me.”

 

       “But I’m not!” Izuku cried, yanking further back to tear his hood off, that way Dabi could read his eyes, see that he was telling the truth. “I’m not safe without you! Touya, one of the scientists got to me.”

 

     Dabi flinched, his eyes blowing wide as his breath hitched in his chest. He had always had an irrational fear that one of the scientists lived and would find them, take them and lock them back up for more experimenting. That fear wasn’t irrational anymore. “No, t-they shouldn’t— w-we—“

 

       “I thought so too,” Izuku said shakily, tears welling up in his eyes, and they both knew what they were talking about, even if it wasn’t said. 

 

      I thought we killed them all. 

 

       “But we didn’t,” Izuku sobbed, his tears all gone but breathing still heavy. “I remember everything, I remember the shitbag selling you to pay his debt off, I remember Okajima-san, I remember Chisaki Kai—“

 

     Dabi grabbed his face and shoved it into his chest, as if he was trying to calm Izuku down, but his own chest was shakily heaving, as if he was trying to keep his panic attack down. “Izuku—“

 

       “Please don’t leave me again,” Izuku sobbed. “Touya, please. She got to me, and I remember, I feel the pain, I hear them yelling, I hear him asking questions—“

 

     Dabi squeezed him closer, and Izuku sucked in a breath when Dabi’s own choked sob slipped past his lips. “Izuku, fuck, I’m s-so sorry—“

 

       “Touya please,” he whispered shakily, curling his hands into the damp white shirt, squeezing his eyes shut that way if Dabi turned him down, he wouldn’t have to see it. “Please don’t leave me.”

 

      Dabi was conflicted, his instincts telling him to snatch the boy up and disappear off the face of the planet with him, or leave him with his family and hope they would keep him safe, and Izuku could tell. Sometimes it shocked Dabi, the fact that Izuku could read him as if he was an open book, but he supposes it would only make sense, as Izuku was the first one to break down his walls. 

 

     Dabi had been very wary of connecting with someone again, especially since every time Izuku cried, all he saw was his little brother, sitting in his little cubicle crying, begging Dabi to stay, to keep him safe from Endeavor. Everyone he was fond of had been used against him, his mother with staying in the home, Todoroki with training, Fuyumi with his chores, Natsuo with his friends, and he didn’t want to add Izuku’s name to that list. 

 

     But Izuku had broken those walls down, had wormed into his burned black heart and turned it pink with life, with happiness and a newfound urge to live. His walls of titanium to keep everyone out had done their job, let him run away from Fuyumi’s sobbing form in the alley when she chased him down a few years after he left, made him run away from the only person he had ever loved, made him walk past Todoroki shopping with his friends, but this was Izuku. He destroyed them with one look and four words, and he doesn’t know why he’s surprised. 

 

     Dabi closed his eyes, and tears began sliding down his cheeks. Could he actually be normal? Could he walk into his mother’s hospital room and hug her? Could he do Fuyumi’s hair, because Rei wasn’t around long enough to teach her how to do it? Could he climb trees with Natsuo, and smear mud into the latter’s face when he fell? Could he allow himself to love? Not another person, he was set on his choice, but what if his choice had moved on? 

 

     Could Dabi live if his love turned him away? 

 

     He shoved the thoughts away quick, and curled closer to the small boy in his arms. “Your brother will be so jealous.”

 

     Izuku choked on a laugh, because he knew it was true. While he was safe with Hitoshi, nothing could get him with his brother, Dabi was like a save haven. Like a utopia but not, where nothing can go wrong, and if it does, he’ll be there to catch him. 

 

       “He’ll just have to deal with it.” He sniffled, wiping his cheeks on Dabi’s no longer white shirt. “You both.... you both mean the world to me.”

 

     Dabi exhaled shakily. “I know, squirt, I won’t leave you again.”

 

     Izuku sniffed again, his heart thrumming with hope. Would Dabi actually stay with him? “Mark your words.”

 

     Dabi’s breathing was evening out, his heartbeat returning to it’s normal rhythm, and Dabi spoke again. “I swear it on the memory of her song.”

 

     Izuku froze. And then he began bawling. 

 

     He didn’t know how long he had cried, but he knew Dabi rocked them from side to side until his soul-shattering sobs slowed down and quieted to him sniffling into Dabi’s chest, the man probably feeling like he just got dunked in water. 

 

       “Sorry,” he whispered, leaning back to sheepishly wipe his tears away, smiling shakily at the man in front of him. “You’re... you’re actually staying.”

 

     Dabi huffed softly. “Yeah... guess I am. How do you think...”

 

     Izuku shrugged, a small smile creeping onto his lips. “Guess we’ll see, yeah?”

 

     Dabi chuckled, before shifting to sit more comfortably with Izuku in his lap. “How are things with you and him?”

 

     Izuku groaned, leaning back to bury his face into his hands. “Nothing.”

 

     Dabi’s eyebrows shot up. “Nothing?”

 

      Izuku nodded miserably. “I haven’t been able to— do anything.”

 

     Dabi snorted, before narrowing his eyes. He shifted again, and tapped Izuku’s head until the small boy’s green eyes met his between his fingers. “I may have a solution to that.”

 

     Izuku dropped his hands into his lap, eyes bright. “Really?”

 

     Dabi smirked. “Bite him.”

 

     Izuku’s brain stopped. “...what?”

 

       “Bite him.”

 

       “Yes, I heard you.” 

 

       “Then why ask?”

 

       “...bite him.”

 

       “Yup.”

 

       “That’s so random though.”

 

     Dabi rolled his eyes with a snort. “All Todoroki’s are weak to it.”

 

     Izuku shuddered. “Okay, first off, gross—“

 

     Dabi’s eyes went wide when he caught Izuku’s line of thought, and he clipped the boy’s ear. “Not like that! Perv!”

 

     Izuku raised his eyebrow. “Oh? How is it, then?”

 

       “Something with our quirks, and how our bodies handle the cold better than heat. Therefore we’re more alert in warmer situations, just because we’re weary, and it’s easier to gain out attention. Therefore, biting gets to us quicker than words.”

 

     Izuku frowned, tapping his finger against his chin. “You’d think it’d be the opposite...”

 

     Dabi shrugged.

 

     Izuku sighed. “Okay... I’ll try it out then.”

 

     Dabi nodded, a smirk growing on his lips. “Try and handle him afterwords, yeah?”

 

     Izuku blinked, “Uhh, sure?”

 

     Dabi shook his head with a chuckle, before sobering up quickly. “Squirt, stop distracting me.” 

 

     Izuku slumped his shoulders, dropping his head in disappointment. He actually thought that he had diverted the topic, but Dabi was as diligent as ever. “Okay...”

 

       “I just thought you should know Shigaraki has been absolutely silent.”

 

     Izuku frowned, looked back up into Dabi’s worried blue eyes. “Absolutely silent?”

 

     Dabi nodded. “He hasn’t been doing anything, but he disappears for long periods of time on certain days, and I think he’s planning something.”

 

     Izuku nodded slowly. “I’ll tell my dad.”

 

     Dabi shifted, biting his bottom lip as he reached out and traced a random pattern on Izuku’s hand. “Squirt... you’re absolutely certain we can trust him.”

 

       “Absolutely,” Izuku said immediately. He didn’t doubt Aizawa for a minute.

 

     Dabi nodded. “I’ll take your word for it.”

 

     Izuku smiled softly. “Thank you.”

 

     Dabi exhaled slowly. “Wow.... I’m actually going to be able to go home...”

 

       “Right after we take down the shitbag.”

 

     Dabi laughed. “Yes. Right after that.”

 

     Izuku smiled softly. “You’ll... you’ll see him again.” 

 

     Dabi’s breath caught in his chest. “But... what if...”

 

     Izuku shook his head. “He still loves you, Touya.” 

 

     Dabi’s face crumbled, and he slapped his hands over his face as if Izuku hadn’t seen him start crying. Izuku felt his heart throb for the man in front of him, who thought he had lost everything, and he slid his arms around Dabi’s neck to pull him closer, their roles now reversed. Dabi was now crying into his shoulder, and Izuku was rubbing his hand gently over the man’s warm back. 

 

     Izuku began humming, a song that only he knew, and Dabi heard his sob come out unmuffled. Because he knew, he knew what that song meant to Izuku, knew that Izuku feared singing it in case someone were to come for it and take it away from him too. He knew the women who sang it for Izuku was considered more of a mother to him than the woman who birthed him, and so for Izuku to sing that song for Dabi

 

     Izuku sang the song until Dabi was just shivering in his arms, the ice in his chest growing larger, and Izuku squeezed him closer, trying to give the man some of his warmth. He continued rubbing the man’s back, and took a deep breath. “My brother’s coming.”

 

     Dabi paused with a shuddering breath, before nodding, squeezing Izuku closer. “Okay.”

 

     Izuku’s face softened, and he smiled, nuzzling into the soft black hair. He knew that if Dabi didn’t feel safe, he would’ve pulled away, wiped his face dry, and then sneered at whoever would walk up to them, so to have him continue to hold Izuku, it really spoke measures of how much he too felt safe with Izuku. 

 

     Izuku felt Dabi tense up, and he knew Hitoshi’s soft footsteps had reached his ears. 

 

       “Hey...” Hitoshi breathed, and Izuku shifted to see the shadow of his brother walking closer. 

 

       “Toshi...” Izuku said softly, and his brother hummed softly, stopping to crouch beside them. 

 

       “Guess we’re kidnapping him?”

 

     Dabi chuckled softly, sniffing. “Yeah...”

 

      Izuku could hear the smile in Hitoshi’s voice. “All right. How are we getting him in?”

 

     Izuku paused, remembering that that couldn’t just saunter up and say he was holding a villain captive. “Uhh... I was just going to keep him in one of the rooms.”

 

     Hitoshi nodded slowly. “When will you tell Dad?”

 

     Izuku’s breath hitched slightly. “Toshi...”

 

     His brother’s sigh spoke it all. “Okay... lets get a move on while everyone is bathing, yeah?”

 

     Izuku nodded, and he stood slowly, holding onto Dabi’s shirt as the man breathed deeply, probably getting ready to leave all that he’d known for six years. Once Dabi opened his eyes, he nodded once, and the three of them began moving quickly, on high alert. 

 

     Izuku didn’t want anyone to know Dabi was there, and Hitoshi wasn’t going to force the boy to answer why, because there must be a plausible reason they were smuggling a villain into a hero camp. 

 

     All of them had gone very tense once they cleared the trees, eyes darting around nervously in case anyone came upon them, but they were clear, their shadows molding perfectly with the dark sky around them. 

 

     The sound of something clattering to the floor made all three of them jump, nerves shooting from the sudden noise, and Izuku whirled around with his dagger drawn, unbelieving that anyone had actually snuck up on them. 

 

     And of course, it’s Aizawa fucking Izuku, and his luck is just golden isn’t it? 

 

       “Fuck.” He spits angrily, and shoves his dagger back into it’s scabbard, because what is he supposed to do? He crosses his arms and sneers angrily. “Why are you still up?!”

 

     His heart tore out of his chest with regret when the boy stepped back, his pretty eyes filling with tears. “I-I—“

 

    Hitoshi jumped in front of Izuku, knowing that if Todoroki started crying, Izuku would cave faster than sand when an elephant stepped on it. “Todoroki, I need you to forget what you saw.”

 

       The boy’s face contorted angrily. “Excuse me?!”

 

      Hitoshi held his hands up, as if he was trying to calm down a raging bear. “Can you do that for me?”

 

     Todoroki pressed his lips together. He didn’t speak. 

 

      Hitoshi flinched backwards at the silence, sudden memories of everyone at his orphanage doing the same thing, before taking a deep breath. He narrowed his eyes and darted forwards once he realized the other teen wouldn’t answer him, making the mismatched boy stumble backwards in shock, his hands going up to use his quirk, but with a single touch from Hitoshi’s hand, his posture slacked and his eyes went blank. 

 

     The tears were shining brightly on his cheek. 

 

     Izuku turned back to Dabi as Hitoshi cleared his throat nervously, checking over the controlled to make sure nothing would tell his memory was erased. Dabi’s eyes were closed, and Izuku unclipped his hood, reaching out to place it on Dabi’s head to hide his tears, the smallest form of courtesy he could do to save the man’s pride. 

 

       “Let us hurry, yeah?” Izuku said softly, pushing Dabi gently along so they could run away, slipping around the corner just as Todoroki blinked, rolling his shoulders with a small frown. 

 

     His quirk was stirring in his stomach, begging to be let out, and he shoved it down with a wary feeling growing in his gut. He had never lost control of his quirk before, even when he was in the middle of his training sessions with Endeavor, and he didn’t even know what set him off. 

 

     His eyes were drawn to the floor, and he sucked in a breath. His bowl of warm soup, something he drank right before bed to soothe his freezing organs, was spilled across the floor, bowl laying upside down like a sad flashback scene in a movie. 

 

     Thing was, Todoroki has never been clumsy. Ever. (Unless you counted when he first met Izuku and he couldn’t form words—) But everyday life, never. So he would remember the first time he stumbled and dropped something, because holy shit, was he glad Endeavor wasn’t there to see it. 

 

     He exhaled when his stomach twinged painfully. “Oh well. Hello stomach aches.”

 

     He stooped down and snatched the bowl up, turning around to go back to the kitchen mournfully, where he washed out the bowl with a sad frown. He was really looking forwards to finishing that, it was something Fuyumi use to make for him when he was younger, and he was fresh out of training sessions. 

 

     He sighed when he dried the bowl and left the kitchen, warily walking past the corridor he dropped the bowl in, on high alert just in case, and made it safely back to the boy’s room, where he just barely dodged a pillow launched at his face. 

 

     He closed the door after retrieving the pillow, smiling softly to himself as Bakugou tossing pillows like nobody’s business, the boy’s having a full out-war with teams and mini-fortresses. Todoroki dropped the pillow beside Bakugou’s ammo, and the boy turned to thank him, his wide grin faltering quickly. 

 

       “Hey, are you okay?”

 

     Todoroki cocked his head to the side. “Yes?”

 

     Bakugou lowered his arms, dropping the pillows on the floor to step forwards cautiously. “You’re crying.”

 

    Todoroki frowned, his hand shooting up to his cheeks in disbelief, and he blinked. His fingertips were wet. 

 

     Bakugou stepped closer, holding his hands out as Todoroki dropped his eyes to the floor, rubbing his hands across his face to dispel the weird liquid. “Uh... yeah...”

 

     Bakugou frowned slightly. “It’s okay to cry, Todoroki...”

 

     Todoroki shook his head, huffing slightly. “I-uh, this is going to sound crazy, but I don’t remember when I started crying?”

 

     Bakugou twitched, something flashing across his face. “You don’t remember?”

 

     Todoroki shook his head again. “No... actually, there’s like... this gap in my memory, and—“

 

       “You saw something you weren’t supposed to.”

 

     Todoroki blinked. “What?”

 

     Bakugou was staring down at the ground, his fists clenching at his sides. “You saw something you weren’t supposed to.”

 

     Todoroki frowned. “What do you mean?”

 

     Bakugou was silent, and by now, they had drawn everyone’s attention, the room eerily silent compared to how it was just a few moments ago. “Can I tell you a story?” He asked abruptly.

 

     Todoroki stared at him, wondering where the random question came from, but he nodded slowly. “Sure.”

 

       “Once upon a time,” Bakugou started, his voice strong but very devoid of emotion. “There was two best friends who promised to become the best hero duo the world had ever seen.”

 

     Todoroki blinked. Is that now what all kids promised to do with their friends?

 

       “One of the kids was cocky, and arrogant.” Todoroki glanced down to see Bakugou’s hands shaking, and he wondered how personal this story was going to get. “He believed he was going to be the best hero ever, surpass even All Might and leave his golden name in the dust. He would take all the glory, and be the most famous person alive.”

 

     A few of the boys sat down, feeling like this was going to be a long story. Bakugou’s eyes were trained on the floor, and his voice shook. “The other boy, was kind and sweet. He had a heart of gold, and wished the best for everyone, no matter how blackened their heart was. He followed the other boy diligently, with bright eyes and a brighter smile.” Bakugou took a deep breath. “That smile broke when the other boy got his quirk.” 

 

     Todoroki shifted. That didn’t sound good. 

 

       “The boy’s ego, with his new quirk, grew. It surged up like a tsunami with the praise from everyone, filled him with a superiority complex just because his quirk was strong.” Bakugou’s voice cracked. “The other boy was quirkless.”

 

     Todoroki frowned, glancing back down at Bakugou’s shaking hands. He didn’t like where this was going. 

 

       “But still, he followed his best friend with a bright smile, even as that so called friend turned on him, began calling him names, tormenting him, telling him—“ his voice cracked again. “Telling him he was worthless, and he could never be a hero.”

 

     Bakugou closed his eyes. “He called the boy Deku.”

 

     Todoroki wasn’t the only one who frowned. For children so young, a name like that would cause so much damage to a child’s confidence, damage that may not be earned back.

 

       “Deku wanted to be a hero, no matter what the other boy told him, beat into him. He wanted to save everyone with a smile, wanted things that were so much purer than the other boy.” Bakugou took a deep breath. “But the other boy began to hate Deku. He began to hate the fact that this boy, beneath the dirt on his shoes, was better than him. And he took it out on Deku.” 

 

     Todoroki really feels like this “other boy” needed a shit ton of therapy. 

 

       “When they were both eight, Deku’s apartment building was attacked by a villain, and burned to the ground.” Todoroki sucked in a breath. “They never found his body.”

 

     Bakugou unclenched his hand, and Todoroki’s eyes were automatically drawn to the reddening divots in his palm. “And the other boy changed. He felt guilt, for the first time in his life, and he felt shame. So he changed, changed for the boy who could no longer be a hero, could no longer smile and bring joy to everyone’s lives. Everything he did, he did it because Deku couldn’t, and why should he live for himself, when he was the one who stole Deku’s happiness? When he burned Deku just like the fire had?”

 

     Bakugou had to breathe deeply after this for a moment, his hands still shaking, and his voice was starting to shake too, as if he was holding himself back from crying. Todoroki’s brain was trying to link the story with something he had seen, but he kept denying it, unwilling to believe it, because Bakugou wasn’t that person. 

 

     When he continued, his voice was calm. “He visited Deku’s grave, brought him little gifts and showed him things he was proud of, kept him updated on all of the new heroes, and trends; he acted as if Deku had never died, and he had never tormented him.” Bakugou opened his eyes, and stared straight into Todoroki’s. “I was that boy.”

 

     Kaminari was the first person to explode. “What?!”

 

       “No way!” Sero agreed. “You’re nothing like that boy!” 

 

     But Todoroki knew. He was staring Bakugou down, because everything made sense now, and he didn’t like it. 

 

     Bakugou’s eyes softened. “You understand.”

 

     Todoroki didn’t want too. It was his turn to clench his fists, and the sharp sting of his nails brought him a slight distraction to the knot that was his gut. 

 

       “Deku showed up,” Bakugou continued softly, because now he was just speaking to Todoroki, not telling everyone a story. “When I was at his grave, I fell asleep, and he was there when I woke up. I was so overjoyed, knowing that he was alive, I cried so hard, and still, to this day, feel like I haven’t repaid what I did to him when we were kids.” 

 

     Todoroki was breathing heavily, still silent. He didn’t fucking like this. 

 

       “I messed up, of course,” Bakugou laughed self-deprecatingly. “I wanted to tell his mother, because I didn’t know she left him there. I had only seen one side of the story, and that side was wrong.”

 

       “Holy shit...” Aoyama said softly, his eyes going wide. He had been the most affected during Izuku’s memories, his sensitive stomach unable to handle the gruesome images, so he remembered what had happened, and he now understood what was happening. 

 

     While the other boys whisper-yelled for Aoyama to explain, Bakugou was still staring at Todoroki, as if when he looked away, Todoroki would strike him down. “So Machiavellian brought his friend, and Puppeteer erased my memory.”

 

     You could’ve heard a pin drop as that sentence registered in everyone’s head. As everyone understood what Bakugou was saying. 

 

       “I was a threat,” Bakugou admitted. “By threatening Izuku’s identity, Puppeteer’s only option was to rid of me— but Izuku didn’t want to hurt me. So they erased my memory, and I continued my day without any recollection of what had happened at Deku’s grave.”

 

     Todoroki didn’t fucking like this. “How... how did you know they were there?”

 

     Bakugou smiled sadly. “I always record my visits with Izuku. I never lied to him.”

 

     Ah. 

 

       “So...” Todoroki said slowly. “Puppeteer... erased my memory?”

 

     Bakugou nodded curtly. “There’s a gap in your memory. You don’t remember crying, and you’re not one to randomly burst into tears over trivial matters. Therefore, you saw something, and either Izuku or Puppeteer determined you can’t know, and they had Puppeteer erase your memory.” 

 

     Todoroki glanced down at the ground, a single question bouncing around his head like an opera singer in an underground tunnel. But he knew the answer. 

 

     Bakugou asked the question hesitantly. “What would make you cry?”

 

     Todoroki exhaled shakily, and he met Bakugou’s red eyes. “If I saw my brother.” 

 

     And they all had a joint suspicion, that Todoroki Touya was somewhere inside the building. 

 

 

 

     It was hard for Hitoshi to hide this from his dad, Izuku knew. He could see it anytime Aizawa asked if he was okay, because the mind controller would stare off into space, as if wondering why they were lying to the first adult they could trust. 

 

       “It’s fine,” Hitoshi denied when Izuku approached him about it. “I know why we need to keep this from Dad.”

 

       “But you’re not comfortable with it,” Izuku ventured. Hitoshi didn’t deny it. 

 

     The next day went without much hitch, both of the vigilantes acting as if nothing was wrong during their mealtimes with the students, but they all knew something had got out. The students weren’t cautious around them, per se, but they had a slower reaction time to anything the boys said, as if they had to think long and hard about what was said. 

 

     Izuku, at one point, slammed his hand down on the table in irritation, because his classmates just staring at Hitoshi whenever he spoke was getting to him, and he was slowly curling into himself, being painfully reminded of his childhood, when everyone would dance circles around him, unwilling to speak. Izuku didn’t like the silence, the knowledge that there were so many people together, but none of them could speak. 

 

     He ignored all the startled jumps and shocked faces as he gently grabbed Hitoshi’s arm, the boy’s head bowed and body shaking slightly, and Izuku could feel his chest moving haltingly, as if he was forcing himself to breathe slowly. 

 

     Izuku tugged his brother away from the students, ignoring their hushed muttering and whispering, and he pulled the door open silently, resisting the urge to shoot a nasty glare at the other students. The room Izuku pulled Hitoshi into was just as silent as it was outside, and the mattress he plopped down onto was soft, and he wasted no time pulling his brother down with him. His shoulder armor was pushing against him weirdly, flattened from him laying on his side, but he pulled Hitoshi into his arms, the multitude of loose, flowing clothing flaring out around them. 

 

     Izuku curled his arms around his brother’s head, pulling the shaking boy into his chest. He entangled their legs, and sighed softly at the warmth that began warming up his bare legs. “Toshi...”

 

     The boy shook his head, and Izuku closed his eyes, understanding the movement for Hitoshi’s unwillingness to speak about the matter. So instead, he squeezed the boy closer, burying his face into Hitoshi’s wild purple hair, and fell asleep. He was woken up once, by his dad coming into the room quietly, but Izuku had been living with the thought of silence for almost his entire life, and Aizawa’s soft footsteps didn’t escape his hearing. 

 

     The man walked around to see their faces, jumping slightly when he realized Izuku was awake, and he pressed a hand to his chest with a deep breath, the action causing Izuku’s lip to tug slightly. Aizawa crouched down beside them, running his hand gently through Hitoshi’s hair as he addressed Izuku. “What happened?”

 

     Izuku instantly broke eye contact, saying down staring at Aizawa’s hand gently resting on Hitoshi’s head. “...they weren’t responding.”

 

     Aizawa frowned, but didn’t say anything. He was telling Izuku to continue, that he wouldn’t interrupt. 

 

       “Toshi and I would speak to them, and... it was so quiet, Dad. So quiet.”

 

     Aizawa wasn’t there to see the entirety of Izuku’s memories, but he had wheedled it out of his students almost immediately after, feeling only slightly guilty when some of them turned green from the memories. He now understood what Hitoshi had meant when he spoke softly of ‘Rules’, and felt an immediate spike of irritation at his students. They not only managed to set off one of his children, but both of them. 

 

     He sighed softly, guilt eating at him. “Okay. Stay here until you both feel better. Do you need anything? Food, water, snacks?”

 

     Izuku glanced down at Hitoshi sleeping soundly in his arms. “Can... I have your scarf?”

 

     Aizawa nodded, moving his hair out of his face so he could pull his scarf off of his shoulders, and he handed it to Izuku, who immediately placed it under his head, a temporary pillow that smelled faintly like his father. It was very comforting. 

 

       “Thank you.”

 

     Aizawa nodded. “Anything else?” 

 

     Izuku shifted, curling closer around his brother. “Will you... stay? Until I fall asleep?” 

 

     Aizawa smiled softly, and shifted so he could sit beside his two sons instead of crouching, and he crossed his legs underneath him. “Of course.”

 

       “Thank you.”

 

     Izuku closed his eyes, relaxing instantly when Aizawa’s hands found his hair, gently stroking the curls and scratching his nails against Izuku’s scalp, a parent trying to comfort their child. If Izuku could purr like a cat, he would, and it was no surprise when he quickly fell back asleep. 

 

     Aizawa didn’t want to move away from the two sunshines in his life, but he knew he needed to start the students on their training, and as he stood up, had to remind himself that he was technically still in a working area, and couldn’t yell at everyone for setting his children off. 

 

     If he made the classes run extra laps after their training, his face pinched in fury, then the only people to say anything about it were Mandalay and Pixie-Bob. And damn did they say stuff about it, Aizawa’s pride would never recover from being called a protective momma bear. 

 

 

 

     Izuku woke up again half expecting someone to be looming over him, and blinked confusedly when he was greeted by Hitoshi’s fluffy hair. 

 

     The clattering of bowls and muffled chartering made him jump, and he glanced out at the vent high up on the wall, seeing no sunshine from it, and realized it was around dinner time. He sighed softly, realizing Dabi went the entire day without eating, and expertly shuffled away from Hitoshi. He bit back a squeak when he pressed against something warm, and turned over gently to see a small body curled up in Izuku’s cape. 

 

     Izuku felt his heart throb, and a fond smile curled his lips as he reached over and gently picked Kota up, un-clipping his cape so the boy wouldn’t be cold, and he placed him against Hitoshi, knowing the warmth will keep him asleep. Izuku stood, shivering when the cold air brushed against his exposed thighs, and stepped away from the sleeping boys, slipping out of the room as quietly as he could. He automatically reached for his headphones, before sighing when he realized he didn’t have any. 

 

       “I wish Mei-chan brought them,” He mourned quietly. The girl had been dragged into Class B’s training, and as her body was unused to any physical activity really, she usually passed out in their bed almost immediately. It had been funny, the first time she crashed, because Izuku and Hitoshi had been sleeping in the boy’s room, and their classmate’s faces when they realized a girl had slept beside them— priceless. 

 

     He was coming up to the curve in the hallway when he heard something slam against the wall beside him, and he jumped, eyes wide and startled as he glanced to his side, seeing the door to the bathroom creaked open slightly. He stepped closer when a muffled curse reached his ears, and peeked through the crack, blinking slightly at all the stalls lined side by side. No one was in there, so who was hiding?

 

     Todoroki stepped out from across Izuku, paper towels gingerly pressed against his knuckles, and Izuku frowned, really hoping the boy hadn’t punched a wall, because that was stupid. 

 

     He opened the door and slipped in, warily staring down the form of the boy who hasn’t seen him somehow, but the boy started when Izuku locked the door, the click echoing in the otherwise silent bathroom. 

 

       “Machiavellian.” Todoroki said, blinking slightly before averting his gaze, a small frown on his face. 

 

     Izuku shifted, pulling his shorts lower so they would stop riding up, and pretended he didn’t notice Todoroki’s eyes glance at the smooth skin. “Todoroki-kun. What happened?”

 

     The boy glanced at him confusedly as he took the paper towels off to throw them away, before inclining his head when he understood. “I got mad.”

 

     Izuku narrowed his eyes. “So you punched a wall?”

 

     The beautiful eyes he had come to love blazed in anger, and Izuku realized he knew. He didn’t know how, but he knew. 

 

     Izuku tossed his head to the side, clenching his teeth in an angry hiss. “Goddamnit.”

 

     He made the mistake of looking back at Todoroki, and he faltered. The boy’s eyes were shining, like he was holding back tears, but his teeth were clenched and his hands were shaking. He felt like crying himself, how dare he make such a beautiful being cry?

 

       “My brother is here.” Todoroki said shakily, his voice defeated. “And you’re keeping him from me?” 

 

     Izuku glanced down at the ground, guilt welling up in his chest, and then remembered why he had hidden Dabi away, why Dabi was so afraid of reconnecting. He looked up, determination set in his eyes. “Your brother is a villain.”

 

     Todoroki flinched. 

 

     Izuku smiled sadly, gesturing to Todoroki’s reaction. “That’s why I’m keeping him from you.”

 

       “No, it’s not like that...”

 

     Izuku sighed. “It’s okay. He’ll find you when he’s ready.”

 

     Todoroki stared at him, before nodding once. “Okay... I trust you.”

 

       “Good.” Izuku smirked. “I didn’t go through hell and back just to have my dad’s students not trust me.”

 

     Todoroki huffed a laugh, before tilting his head to the side when he remembered Izuku’s earlier action. “Why did you lock the door?”

 

     Izuku instantly flushed. “Your brother...”

 

     Todoroki eagerly perked up. “My brother?”

 

       “Your brother gave me a... suggestion. That I... would like to... try out.”

 

     Todoroki cocked his head to the side. “You need my help?”

 

     Izuku nodded, pushing himself off of the door to step closer. “Yeah... you’re the only one who can help me.”

 

     Todoroki glanced down at Izuku’s boots, watching as they closed the distance, and when he looked back up into Izuku’s calculation eyes, couldn’t help but step back. His back hit the hand dryer. “...oh?”

 

     Izuku nodded, taking a shaky breath as he stepped into the taller boy’s personal space, standing so close he could feel Todoroki’s clashing body temperatures against his skin. “Yeah.... of course, I won’t force you to.”

 

     Izuku watched the boy’s Adam’s apple bob in a slow swallow, and he felt a little thirsty himself. “Do I... have your permission?”

 

       “Depends,” Todoroki rasped. And wow, Izuku really likes the way that rasp sounds. “What are you going to do?”

 

     Izuku placed his hands on Todoroki’s shoulders, biting his lip as a wave of uncertainty rushed through him. “What your brother told me to do.”

 

     Todoroki exhaled slowly. “...okay. Do what you please.”

 

     Izuku nodded. 

 

     He snaked his arms around the boy’s neck, and leaned up. He saw Todoroki’s eyes widen as he tugged the boy’s collar aside, and with a pending curse or blessing going Dabi’s way, he put his teeth on the juncture of Todoroki’s neck and bit down hard. 

 

     The slight coolness of the boy’s skin sent a jolt up his teeth, but it wasn’t unpleasant. It was almost addicting, the feeling that went up into his head from his teeth, and couldn’t help but bite down harder. He jerked away when Todoroki hissed at the pressure, and pressed the back of his hand to his mouth, eyes wide. 

 

     He had assumed Todoroki had hissed in pain, because, you know, Izuku was kinda gnawing on him like a dog to a bone, but Todoroki’s cheeks were flushed, and his mouth was parted slightly, his eyes lidded. 

 

       “No,” he whispered breathily, reaching out to grab Izuku. He would deny the fact that he squeaked when Todoroki shoved his face back into his neck, but he definitely did. “Fuck, don’t leave. Again. Fuck, do it again.” 

 

     Izuku, anxious to feel that weird feeling again, stood on his tip-toes and sunk his teeth into a spot higher and further behind his first bite, but this time wasn’t distracted by the cool feeling emitting from his teeth. He felt Todoroki jerk underneath him, his hands shooting out against the wall for some sort of purchase, but there was nothing but smooth tile, and Izuku grinned when Todoroki let out a strangled gasped.

 

     He pulled away, slower this time, and pressed a kiss in the middle of the reddening bite mark he had left, his teeth marring the smooth skin with his claim. He felt the full-bodied shiver Todoroki had at his gentle kiss, and he grinned satisfactorily as he stepped back. As soon as he took in Todoroki’s state, he felt like he had just been punched in the chest by his emotions, and he fought back a strangled sound. 

 

     Izuku had never been in a relationship before, had never done anything to himself in fear that someone would find out and berate him for it, but he knew what the term wrecked meant, and fuck if he wasn’t affected. 

 

     Todoroki was panting, his cheeks flushed and eyes blown wide in something Izuku didn’t want to name, his clothes were rumpled, and there was an obvious tent in his pants. Izuku wanted to reach out and grab, run his hands up and down, move between the boy’s legs and squeeze

 

       “Fuck,” Todoroki rasped, his chest heaving, and he brought shaky fingers up to touch against the two bite marks nestled in his neck. He shivered when they made contact, and Izuku sent a blessing Dabi’s way at the way his beautiful eyes darkened. “Fuck.”

 

     Izuku smirked. “Such a dirty mouth.” 

 

     He stepped towards and pressed his hands against the taller boy’s hips, marveling at how well they fit, and he traced a line from his hip to the middle of his abdomen, before hooking his finger against the edge of his shirt and pulled it up slowly, letting the fabric drag against Todoroki’s sensitive muscles, and he grinned as the boy shuddered. He leaned down and exhaled hot air against the lovely abs the teen was sporting, aching to lick them, but fearing that was too weird.

 

     Izuku dropped the shirt and pulled the boy closer by his collar, his eyes and lips curved seductively as Todoroki struggled to keep his open. “I should purify it... or would I only make it dirtier?”

 

       “Fuck,” Todoroki breathed against his mouth, but Izuku pulled away before their lips could touch. He felt his cheeks beginning to heat up from embarrassment, and he channeled his inner Puppeteer to keep him from a stuttering mess, and aimed for Hitoshi’s sexy vigilante drawl. 

 

       “You didn’t answer me, Todoroki-kun. What would I do to your mouth?”

 

       “Shit,” Todoroki whispered, his tone shaking. Izuku manhandled the boy to move from the air dryer and slammed his back into the flat wall, smirking darkly as the lovely eyes he loved so much widened in shock. He shifted closer and shoved a single thigh between Todoroki’s legs, pretending the bulge he felt didn’t affect him at all. Because... that was a normal size.... right?

 

       “Tell me Shouto,” he cooed, face flaming bevaude he sounded no where near his brother’s seductive tone, but it seemed to work on Todoroki, who squeezed his eyes shut with a hiss. “What would I do?”

 

       “F-fuck,” he hissed, prying his eyes open with a gasp when Izuku pressed his bare thigh harder against the boy’s tented pants, and stayed there, unmoving. “D—do whatever you want to my mouth.”

 

     Izuku’s eyes widened, completely not ready for that answer, and he flushed a dark red. Fuck, come on inner Puppeteer! What’s going on?! He wasn’t supposed to be this embarrassed!

 

       “I don’t know.” He hummed, stepping away carelessly, and a jolt of something shot down between his legs as Todoroki whined at the loss of warmth. “I don’t tend to do thing with no strings attached.”

 

       “Then marry me.” Todoroki said, his voice slowly coming back to normal, and Izuku decided, he wouldn’t have that. He snatched the boy’s collar and yanked him closer, and Todoroki stumbled slightly, his eyes wide, and that small stutter put Izuku in the direct line for his throat. Izuku wasted no time and sank his teeth around the boy’s Adam’s apple. 

 

     He could feel the strangled sound Todoroki made, and he pulled away once he felt Todoroki’s hands curl around his hips, shaking and strong. Izuku licked a long stripe from the bite mark to the corner of Todoroki’s jaw, and pressed a kiss there, before dropping the boy’s shirt and stepping further back. 

 

     Todoroki’s eyes were heated when they met Izuku’s flustered green ones, and he had a look of calm yearning on his face, like he was using all of his self control to keep from pouncing on Izuku and having his way. 

 

     Izuku, however, was not calm. Because here he was, standing in a bathroom, GNAWING ON ANOTHER HUMAN BEING LIKE AN ANIMAL!!! And he didn’t know!! How!! To!! Feel!!! 

 

     Todoroki, as if sensing his inner turmoil, reached out and curled his fingers against Izuku’s chest, the action not lost, but Izuku’s tight shirt didn’t allow him to tangle his fingers in it. “Izuku, please.”

 

     Izuku bit his lip. What was he supposed to do?? He didn’t have any knowledge in this!! He was a virgin! A cherry boy!! HE WAS PURE—

 

       “Aizawa Izuku.”

 

     Izuku jolted, his eyes meeting Todoroki’s, and he felt his shorts get a little tight at the look in his eyes. The look of yearning. 

 

       “You said I couldn’t order you around until I knew your name.” Todoroki stood up straight, something that must’ve been hard with the tent in his bottoms, but he did it with a small shiver. “I know your name now.”

 

     Izuku exhaled. He knew saying that to Todoroki would be his downfall, but he couldn’t really say... he hated it. 

 

     Todoroki’s eyes were burning into him. “I... I need you to finish this.”

 

     And who was Izuku to say no? He stepped forward with a shaky breath and pressed the boy back against the wall, his hand trailing down the toned torso slowly, and watched as Todoroki tensed up, his lip pursing from trying to keep still. Izuku felt powerful, knowing that physically, this boy was stronger than him, and could easily toss Izuku off, but didn’t. 

 

     Izuku stepped closer and lifted on his tip-toes to press a gentle kiss to Todoroki’s jaw, the boy exhaling sharply when Izuku trailed kisses down, marveling at the different temperatures only a few centimeters had. He stepped closer and pressed his hips to Todoroki’s, and felt his breath hitch when he felt the boy’s arousal, and wow.... that... was a normal size, right..... right?

 

     Todoroki choked a breath through his teeth, his hands clenching at the wall, and Izuku inhaled slowly, realizing he was going to have the same problem as Todoroki if the boy continued what he was doing. 

 

     He didn’t really know what to do, but it came quickly when he shifted, and a low sound came from Todoroki’s throat, his eyes sliding shut as his head tipped back. 

 

     Izuku tilted his head to the side. It really wasn’t too hard, was it? He just had to...

 

     Todoroki gasped brokenly when Izuku rolled his hips, his torso jerking sideways like he couldn’t control where he was going, and he peeled open his eyes. “Fuck Izuku.”

 

     Izuku chuckled, pretending he was Machiavellian, and not Izuku with nothing to cover his face. “Aww, Todoroki-kun, I thought you wanted to marry me?” His voice darkened with seduction. “You just want to fuck me?”

 

     Todoroki choked. “F-fuck.”

 

     Izuku giggled darkly. “Which one is it?” He stilled his hips, pressing close to keep the boy from moving when he whined. “Which one, Shouto?” 

 

       “Fuck!” The teen cried, his chest heaving like he ran a marathon and he curled his hands into Izuku’s hair, desperately trying to move his hips for some sort of friction, and Izuku was for once grateful for his strong vigilante body. Todoroki didn’t move. 

 

       “Aw.” Izuku pouted, his cheeks flaming from embarrassment. “I was hoping you would marry me, but fucking works too.”

 

     Todoroki moaned, low and wantonly when Izuku ground his hips down, finally giving into the need he was suddenly being filled with, but he slowed and froze when he felt himself harden in his shorts. 

 

    What was he supposed to do now?! They were both hard in a freaking bathroom, what the fuck was he supposed to do?!

 

     Dabi’s words came back to him. Try and handle him afterwords, yeah?

 

     Oh. 

 

     That’s what he meant. 

 

     Well, he wasn’t one to disappoint. 

 

     He shoved away his mortification and rolled his hips again, hissing at the shock of pleasure that shot up his spine, and he curled his fingers around Todoroki’s hips when the boy groaned again, his head falling back against the tile. Izuku felt the embarrassment slowly creep up him again, and he pressed his face into Todoroki’s chest, the closeness allowing his whole body to grind against the muscled front of the mismatched teen, and although it set his body on fire and allowed him to hear Todoroki panting in his ear, it also made him want to curl into a ball and die. Because fuck.

 

     Todoroki felt Izuku begin to slow down the rhythm he had built, and although he found the smaller boy’s embarrassment amusing, he was not going to allow the boy to back out. He leaned down and hoisted the boy up by his shapely thighs, and the squeak the boy made went straight down south. He pressed Izuku’s back into the wall and wrapped the smaller boy’s legs around his hips. 

 

     Izuku slapped his hands against his face like he could hide his embarrassment, and shivered when he heard Todoroki chuckle darkly. “My turn.”

 

     Fuck.

 

     And that’s all he said as Todoroki lowered Izuku’s body so they were aligned, and then rolled his hips up and firmly against Izuku’s, the movement making Izuku gasp and cry out, because it was as if Todoroki was—

 

      Fuck. 

 

     Pleasure was new to Izuku, the curling, blinding white light that flashed behind his eyes something he’d never experienced before, but he really wasn’t complaining. It was exhilarating, and he was panting once that light was gone, an uncomfortable wetness sitting on— on his fucking uniform shorts—

 

       “Goddamn,” he whispered shakily, blinking as he realized he was sitting on the floor, propped up against Todoroki’s chest. “All over my uniform too.”

 

     Todoroki chuckled roughly, and Izuku felt goosebumps erupt down his arms as the boy pressed a kiss behind his ear. “I wasn’t expecting that.”

 

     Izuku felt his cheeks flush. “Oh?”

 

     Todoroki huffed a breath through his nose, nuzzling into Izuku’s neck. “No... I’m sure as hell not complaining though.”

 

     Izuku nodded once, pretending his face wasn’t flaming still. “Good... because since we’re dating, I’ll do it more often.”

 

     Todoroki turned him around lightning quick, and Izuku flushed darker at the bright look in his eyes. “Really?”

 

       “Well... That’s was couples do, right?”

 

     Todoroki nodded eagerly. “Every day.”

 

     Izuku paled. “Every day?”

 

     Todoroki nodded. “Yup.”

 

       “No!” Izuku turned away and crossed his arms, mortification rising in his chest. “Never mind! This was a one time thing!”

 

     Todoroki laughed, and Izuku shivered when his strong arms wrapped around his waist, pulling him flush with Todoroki’s back. “I thought you didn’t do things with no strings attached, Izuku?”

 

     Izuku slapped his hands against his face. “Shut up. I hate you.”

 

       “Sure,” Todoroki pressed a kiss to his cheek. “You’re my boyfriend now. You can’t hate me.”

 

     Izuku groaned into his hands. “Goddamn Todoroki bullshit.”

 

     Todoroki chuckled. “I... should probably shower.”

 

     Izuku snorted. “Same. My brother’s going to kill me.”

 

     Todoroki laughed, and with a quick kiss to Izuku’s head, stood up and walked towards the door. “See you tomorrow, Izuku.”

 

     And Izuku sat on the floor, wondering how the fuck he was supposed to clean his shorts without Hitoshi or Hatsume figuring out what happened. 

Notes:

I can’t believe I wrote that ahhhhh
Can read it
Obviously can’t write it ughhh

 

Love you peeps ❤️❤️❤️
Stay safe and healthy!!

Chapter 35: Izuku’s only alive thanks to Hatsume

Notes:

My peeps, I hope everyone is doing okay, please be as safe as possible! Love and support to you all ❤️❤️❤️

I had so many ideas for how this would go so I might edit this later, who knows ƪ(˘⌣˘)ʃ I surely don’t

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 

     Turns out Izuku didn’t have to worry about Hitoshi, who Izuku assumed was still sleeping with Kota, as he didn’t come upon the boy during his mad race towards the bathroom, or even Hatsume, who was supposedly still working on something she refused to give up on. Nah, no. His problem was much worse, and much more inclined to give him a hard time over it.

 

     Because he swears upon every holy hair on Kota’s head, that if Dabi’s grin got any larger, his staples would be pulled straight off his face.

 

       “Shut the fuck up,” Izuku hissed embarrassedly as he stomped into the room, his freshly cleaned uniform folded nicely in his arm, a bowl of reheated curry in his other hand.

 

     Dabi snorted. “You’re saying that to me ? You should be saying two things right now.” He put one finger up in the air haughtily. “One, I’m sorry —“

 

       “Sorry?!” Izuku spluttered, placing his folded clothes on the drying rack meant for towels with an incredulous look.

 

       “For leaving me in this room all day with nothing to keep myself entertained with,” Dabi elaborated as if Izuku hadn’t interrupted him. His smirk hadn’t lessened, and he put up another finger. “And two, you should be saying thank you.”

 

     Izuku paused, dropping his hands from the drying rack to cross his arms with a huff. He was right. “Fine. Thank you.”

 

     Dabi pursed his lips, amusement twinkling in his eyes as he lounged back against the spinning chair, crossing his arms behind his head. “Thank you for what?”

 

     Izuku scowled, turning away to uncover the warm bowl of food in an attempt to hide his flaming cheeks. “You know what.”

 

     Izuku turned around in time to see a shit-eating grin take over Dabi’s face. “No, I’m afraid I don’t.”

 

       “I will spit in your food,” Izuku threatened, but it didn’t deter the man in front of him.

 

       “Mhm,” he hummed, amusement coloring his tone. “Okay, Squirt. It worked, didn’t it?”

 

     Izuku opened his mouth and pushed a glob of spit onto his tongue, that way when he stuck it out, the liquid dangled precariously over Dabi’s food. The man’s face twisted instantly.

 

       “Whoa whoa whoa,” he said hurriedly, sitting up quickly as Izuku stuck his tongue further out. “Okay no more, promise, please don’t spit on my food.”

 

     Izuku closed his mouth and nodded condescendingly. “Good choice. Knew you had some brain cells somewhere in that rock.”

 

     Dabi’s eye twitched. “You’re an ass.”

 

     Izuku gasped, slapping a hand to his chest. “This ass got off on your brother.”

 

     Dabi instantly gagged, and he turned away on his spinny chair, face green. “Nasty!”

 

       “You know he moans really prettily too, right?” Izuku continued, his cheeks flushing slightly as he remembered the way Todoroki had thrown his head back and moaned when Izuku moved with him perfectly. “He sounded like—“

 

       “Disgusting!” Dabi shrieked, and Izuku tossed the food onto the table— hoping it wouldn’t fall over and die— as Dabi lunged at him, hands outstrethed to tackle him to the ground, but Izuku ducked to the side, laughing. “Get here you little shit!”

 

       “Never!” Izuku cried, twisting to the side to avoid Dabi grabbing for him again, but with a high-pitched shriek manly  cry, he tripped on the blanket and had a very, very intimate moment with the floor.

 

     Izuku rolled onto his back with a groan, his entire cheek throbbing from the force he had hit the ground with. Dabi leaned over into his line of hazy vision, and Izuku scrunched his nose as the first thing he saw was the smug smirk.

 

       “You look comfortable,” Dabi snickered, glancing at Izuku’s ankle tangled in the blanket, and then back to his hectic sprawl on the floor. “Having fun?”

 

       “Die in a hole.” Izuku groaned, and Dabi snickered again, opening his mouth to probably make some remark he probably thought was smart but was actually really overused, but the door slid open.

 

     Everyone knows that godawful feeling when you know you’re not supposed to be doing something, but you do it anyway because pfft who do you think you are, higher-authority-figure, bossing me around? And then you turn around after doing that thing and have a fucking heart attack because holy shit they were right there I swear it’s not what it looks like—

 

     Yeah, that was pretty much what Izuku was feeling as Aizawa stepped onto the room with a blank face.

 

     Izuku felt all the blood drain from his body by some parasite or something, and he shot up, trying to untangle his ankle from the blanket as Dabi took a step back, his face twisting in fear. Izuku paused for a split second, because Dabi hadn’t looked that afraid since Endeavor threatened to turn Fuyumi into a hero—

 

      “You must be Dabi.”

 

     Izuku wheezed out a breath as he shot to his feet, ankle be damned as his chest tightened in fear, fear he knew was  irrational, but he still ignored the shooting pain in his leg as he stumbled in front of Dabi, the urge to protect roaring through him. “Eraserhead—“

 

     Aizawa’s eyes softened, sadness slipping onto his face as he leaned back against the door, hands on the handle. As if he was trying to make himself seem smaller, innocent. “I’m not going to hurt him.”

 

     Izuku stared into the man’s eyes, searching for any traces of a lie, and immediately felt guilty when he didn’t see any. Of course, why would he find any? This was his father , the man who took him in without knowing who he truly was, protected him without knowing how dangerous he was, held him without knowing how many people he’s killed. Because he cared not for what Izuku was in that feral state, he cared for who Izuku is now.

 

     Izuku felt the immense guilt crawl up his throat in the form of tears, and they spilled over his cheeks without resistance as he curled into himself, wishing he could go back and tell his body this man can be trusted. Why did he still have problems? He knew Aizawa was safe, knew the man would rather kill himself then hurt Izuku, so why did he still stutter?

 

       “Izuku...” the man said softly, his hands reaching out slowly. “Come here.”

 

     Izuku took a step, ready to crumble into the arms of his Dad, but only sobbed harder when he couldn’t move. His legs refused to take him closer to the threat , and it hurt Izuku. How could he still think like that? What was wrong with him? He trusted this man, why did his body not

 

     A warm hand pressed against his back, Izuku’s body instantly recognizing it as Dabi’s, and he relaxed slightly. When the hand gently urged him forward, his body listened.

 

     It was okay. Dabi was safe.

 

     Izuku stumbled forward, his ankle being a bitch about being strangled by a blanket, but Aizawa was quick to catch him when he slipped, his arms warm and safe around Izuku.

 

       “I’m sorry.” He sobbed, over and over again as Aizawa slid down to the ground, holding Izuku close as Izuku had done to Kota, and Izuku now knew why Kota loved it so much. It was so reassuring, he felt safe.

 

       “It’s okay.” Aizawa said, in his hug, his warm chest and gentle breathing as he rocked Izuku gently, like a mother to her newborn child. “It’s okay.”

 

     Izuku cried himself to sleep.

 

     He woke up with a yawn, his body awake and thrumming with energy he hadn’t felt in a while. He sat up relatively quickly, his body urging him to run, jump, climb something and tumble on the floor.

 

     He glanced at the dark sky and chuckled, ruffling his messy black hair. “I need to go on a patrol.”

 

     He heard a quiet groan behind him. “Go to sleep.”

 

     Izuku blinked slowly, before turning to see sleepy blue eyes peering up at him from under heavy eyelids.

 

       “Oh.” Izuku said, before a smirk grew on his face. “Did I wake you?”

 

     Dabi slowly sat up with a low groan, and Izuku snickered as he heard all of the man’s bones pop back into place.

 

        “Damn,” Izuku snickered again. “Getting old?”

 

       “Shut up,” Dabi spat, glowering at him through his messy fringe. “Didn’t you have to leave?”

 

     Izuku shrugged. “I did but...”

 

       “But...?”

 

     Izuku sighed. “Everyone knows you’re here.”

 

     Dabi flinched.

 

       “I don’t know how!” Izuku said quickly before Dabi’s paranoid thoughts could begin pointing fingers. “We erased your brother’s memories before my father found out, so he didn’t tell.”

 

     Dabi shifted, his lips pressed tightly together. “And...?”

 

     Izuku shrugged. “I think you should remain hidden. The students had been very quiet and distrustful earlier. It must’ve been because they know we’re harboring a villain in their midst.”

 

     Dabi snorted, automatically brushing off the problem as something that couldn’t be helped. Izuku recognized it as something he used to do too, and how it worried his parents. Now that he could see both sides, he really could justify why brushing things off wasn’t a good idea, but how it could really help keep someone calm. “Fun.”

 

     Izuku grinned. “I’ll smuggle you some food once they serve breakfast.”

 

     Dabi saluted him, before slumping back onto his mattress, sleep already trying to tug him back under. Izuku wondered when the last time he slept peacefully was. “Don’t die.”

 

       “I’ll try.” Izuku slipped out of the room quietly, checking his surroundings with his hearing quirk to make sure no one witnessed him leaving, and he quickly made his way back to his original room, where he slipped inside just as quietly.

 

     Hitoshi was still curled up around Kota, the smaller boy wrapped tight in Izuku’s cape, and he snorted softly to hear their almost identical snoring.

 

     He hummed softly and leaned down to gently separate Kota and Hitoshi, before quickly slotting himself between them, forcing his thrumming energy into a small part of his chest to come out when he needed it. He gently pulled his cape off of Kota and the boy wasted no time snuggling to his chest, while Hitoshi merely grunted and plastered himself to Izuku’s back, seeking warmth to stay asleep.

 

       “...tell’ng Dad.”

 

     Izuku groaned softly. “Please don’t.”

 

     Hitoshi chuckled breathily, and Izuku felt goosebumps go down his spine as Hitoshi nuzzled into his neck, his voice low and husky from sleep. “You’re gonna get in trouble~”

 

        “I’ll tell dad you blew Kaminari.”

 

        “I’ll fucking bite you.”

 

       “You wouldn’t. You always were a—“ Izuku cut off with a shriek as a sharp pain shot up his neck, and he jabbed his elbow into Hitoshi’s rib cage with an angry hiss. “What the fuck?!”

 

     Hitoshi snickered. “You said I wouldn’t.”

 

       “I swear—“

 

     Izuku quieted when Kota stirred against him, and cooed when the small boy stretched, his tiny body shaking from strain as he blinked his small eyes up at Izuku.

 

        “Aww, I’m sorry,” Izuku cooed, running his fingers through Kota’s hair. “I didn’t mean to wake you, little baby. You can go back to sleep.”

 

      Kota nodded sluggishly. “Goodnight, Zu-nii.”

 

     Once Izuku was certain Kota had fallen back asleep, he jabbed his elbow into Hitoshi’s chest again, but all he got back was a sleepy grunt. The little shit went back to sleep.

 

     Izuku shook his head with a fond huff as he pulled Kota closer to him. What was with all the men in his life?

 

     It didn’t matter, because he loved them all anyways.

 

 

 

 

     Hatsume had found him when he was dressing, panting like she ran all the way to his room without stopping as she held up a finger, telling Izuku to give her a minute to catch her breath. She stood up straight once her breathing was constant, and soon she was grinning brightly, her eyes sparkling excitedly.

 

       “I have something for you!”

 

     Izuku was then dragged across the building into the room that was serving as her experimentation room while they stayed, as it was as far as humanely possible from the rest of the living beings, and there were deep scorch marks blasted in certain corners.

 

       “You need to be more careful,” Izuku said as Hatsume rummaged through one of the shelves she had for whatever she made for Izuku. “I’ll be very upset if you hurt yourself.”

 

     She waved him off, her face still buried in her box. “I visited your caretaker, gave him more suitable clothing for the weather.”

 

     Izuku winced. “Oops.”

 

       “Yeah, tell me next time.” She made a loud squeak as she snatched something. “Got it!”

 

     Izuku tilted his head as Hatsume brandished what she was holding with a flourish. “Boots?”

 

       “Yes!” Hatsume held up a finger excitedly. “New and improved boots! The shock absorbing material can— well with a conversion of 1.609344, and the average height about—“

 

       “Mei-chan.”

 

       “Basically you can jump off of the Harukas and get off with a minor shock.”

 

     Izuku’s eyebrows show up in surprise. Hatsume nodded enthusiastically, “Yep! So, wear these from now on!”

 

       “Holy shit...” he breathed as he gently took the black boots from Hatsume. They looked like normal combat boots, the only new thing was the steel tip that was as shiny as his shoulder pads, and he marveled how light they were. “Mei-chan...”

 

     Hatsume waved him off. “Don’t mention it. Just next time, please tell me before you kidnap a villain.”

 

     Izuku nodded guiltily. “Sorry...”

 

     Hatsume shrugged, before shooing him off. “Go, go! I have things to do!”

 

     Izuku bounced on his heels a little as he exited the building— hours before any of his classmates would get up— but they felt no different from his normal boots. Not that he was doubting Hatsume, the girl’s inventions are always scarily effective.

 

     He met Pixie-Bob on the edge of the forest, her grin matching the mischief sparkling in her eyes as she pressed her paws to her cheeks. “Ready, kitten?”

 

     Izuku nodded, and bared his teeth in a grin. “I’m ready. Are you?”

 

       “Now, don’t get cocky, kitty.”

 

     Izuku always tends to get carried away when he has this energy thrumming through his body, begging him to jump, roll, climb, and get dirty, to abandon all reason and fly, to fall , so that’s probably why he almost killed his entire class without a second thought.

 

     Pixie-Bob had learned from two days ago, what it felt like to be influenced by Izuku’s quirk, so she didn’t believe she had lost a monster until Izuku forcefully destroyed it in front of her eyes. Izuku now knew why she said to mind his cockiness, because it he now spent more time running for his life and sporadically smashing parts of her monster off until it was nothing but dust strewn everywhere.

 

     At one point he had come upon Hitoshi and Mandalay, who standing in a smaller clearing, and from what Izuku could tell, Mandalay was sending out disorienting and painful messages, and it was Hitoshi’s job to deflect it with his quirk so it didn’t reach anyone.

 

      Izuku only learned this because when he had come upon them, Mandalay was suddenly screaming in is head, a loud, wordless cry of nothingness that had made him stumble back in surprise, and as soon as he was behind Hitoshi, the pain went away. He had tripped trying to get away, and doubled his efforts to run away.

 

     To be fair, he really wasn’t paying attention to which direction he was sprinting in, just having been so disoriented, so he didn’t know he was coming upon the clearing the students were working in until after he almost killed them.

 

     He could hear Pixie-Bob’s monster gaining on him, but he didn’t know how close it was until it smashed into him like a freaking bulldozer. The creature launched him into the air with a sickening crunch as his knife snapped from the force, and he mourned it.

 

     His cape swished around him as he flew up, the sound pleasing and not unlike how it sounded when he walked, something he would thank Hatsume for later. For a split second, he was stock-still in the air, the light whistling of the wind the only thing he heard as his cape settled, and he was so close to the clouds he felt like if he reached out, he could touch the heavens.

 

     But of course, when he started falling— something he was never afraid of, he would never fear falling because he would always trust someone to catch him— the monster Pixie-Bob created roared, and he was painfully reminded of the throbbing in his back.

 

       “Goddamnit,” he whispered, as if he wasn’t approaching the Earth like a meteorite. He was actually surprised he wasn’t flaming.

 

     Damn Pixie-Bob and her enthusiasm to make Izuku eat his words.

 

     He twisted mid-air, something that made his cape swish around him like Batman, and watched the ground approach like something straight out of an anime, the wind whirling around him and blurring his vision around the edges, screaming in his ear and making his cap flap furiously, but instead of screaming, he grinned.

 

     Izuku loved falling. He loved the adrenaline that pumped through his veins, the rush that said he should probably be careful, that this was dangerous— but it was fun.

 

     He pulled his knees close to his chest and braced for impact, ready to roll to expel his speed less he splatter upon impact, but remembered what Hatsume said.

 

     Izuku shrugged. Might as well test them out.

 

     He outstretched his legs just in time to smash into the ground, but he didn’t feel the soul shaking force of gravity trying to kill him, it instead felt like he had jumped off of a kotatsu and onto a pillow. His eyebrows shot up. Goddamn, people don’t give Hatsume enough credit.

 

     Izuku whirled around when he heard Pixie-Bob’s creature roar, and he shifted his stance to center his weight, threw a hand out, and mentally begged Pixie-Bob to be in his line of vision and see his plead, because he needed a second to come to terms with the fact that Hatsume was a freaking god .

 

     Thankfully, the woman saw his gesture wherever she was, and she released hold of her monster, where it crumbled to dust in front of him.

 

     He dropped his hand back to his side and threw his head back with a loud sigh. “My back fucking hurts,” he whined, his other hand reaching around him to gently prod at the throbbing bruises he could already feel forming. “Threw me like a goddamned bull rider.”

 

     He slowly leaned forwards to touch his toes, back stretching and pulling in an uncomfortable way, and he stood up straight with another sigh. He knew he was nowhere near his last killing number for his training, but he just wanted to be done. He hit the ground like a feather, and it was insane.

 

     Izuku looked up at the tree line and cupped his mouth to shout. “Pixie-Bob! How many?!”

 

     The woman’s answer was an echo. “96! Nowhere near 147!!”

 

     Izuku groaned. How much longer until he passed his holding record?

 

     Someone cleared their throat behind him, and he whirled with a squeak, not expecting anyone to be behind him.

 

     Izuku was greeted with way too many shocked expressions, ranging from wide eyes to dropped jaws, and he laughed nervously. “Uh... hi.”

 

       “What the fuck...” someone breathed, and there were multiple rounds of agreement.

 

       “What... what was that?” Someone asked shakily, and Izuku opened his mouth to answer, but a voice he recognized as Kirishima’s spoke.

 

       “That... was one of Pixie-Bob’s monsters. She... we...”

 

       “We had to fight them to get to the lodge,” Bakugou called, and Izuku glanced at him and then at the basin beside him with confusion. The boy just stared at him.

 

       “You mean....” Ashido said ghastly. “You’ve been fighting them for your training?!”

 

       “You’ve killed 96?!” Someone shouted, and someone else shouted, “Fuck that, Pixie-Bob said 147!”

 

       “But he fell! He fucking fell from the sky! How are you not dead?!”

 

     Izuku laughed nervously, clearing his throat as he crossed his arms over his chest and tilted his head to the side, contacts shining in the fading sunlight. “I’m Machiavellian of the Masked Trio. You expected less of me?”

 

     There was a shocked silence, and Izuku dropped his arms to continue speaking, before a terrible realization crawled through him, and he slapped his hand to his holster with a cry of, “My knife!!”

 

     He whirled around and scanned the ground for his knife, making keening sound as he spotted it, the hilt laying completely separated from the shattered blade, and he dropped to his knees beside it, face destroyed as if he just lost a very special person. “My knife...”

 

     He heard a soft sigh behind him. “Izuku, I’ll just buy you a new one.”

 

     Izuku perked up, leaning back to grin a his dad. “Really? Even better than this one?”

 

     Aizawa rolled his eyes. “As if you need a new knife.”

 

     Izuku pouted, glancing back down at his shattered knife. “But I like them... can I have a break to mourn my knife?”

 

     Aizawa sighed, glancing at the sky. “I guess everyone can stop, it’s almost time for dinner anyways.”

 

     Izuku pumped his fist with a triumph cry. “Yay!” He turned to all of the exhausted students. “You’re welcome.”

 

     He got back murmurs, most too shocked at how easily Aizawa gave in, but he didn’t care. Part of the reason he needed a break was because he still had adrenaline rushing through his system from his fall, and he needed it to calm down.

 

     A shadow fell over his back, and he turned around to meet lovely heterochromia eyes. “Oh. Hi Todoroki!”

 

     The boy’s brow twitched. “Not Shouto?”

 

     Izuku flushed at the reminder. Right... he called Todoroki ‘ Shouto ’ to get him to give in...

 

       “S-Shouto, then.”

 

     Todoroki smirked. “Where did all that confidence go?”

 

     Down the drain, Izuku mourned, holding his hands out to have the boy pull him up, and the teen complied, a smug smirk on his lips. Izuku swayed slightly, and Todoroki steadied him, a worried frown wrinkling his brow.

 

     Izuku waved him off. “I’m just as tired as you guys. Having Pixie-Bob chase me throughout the entire forest without a second to breathe... blegh.”

 

     Todoroki smiled softly, shifting to pull Izuku close, and then he froze.

 

     Izuku tilted his head, turning to look at— holy mother of everything holy this was his boyfriend — and frown in confusion when he realized the boy was staring at him. “What?”

 

     Todoroki stepped closer, something darkening his expression, and he reached out, towards Izuku’s neck, and—

 

       “Ow!” Izuku jerked away, slapping is hand to the base of his neck with a petulant pout. It was throbbing from Todoroki’s pinch, perfectly in synchronization with his back, which he was glad was covered by his cape. Who knows how ugly his back would bruise?

 

     Izuku opened his mouth to indignantly complain about being pinched like a bad child, but quickly snapped it shut at the dark look on Todoroki’s face. “Uh, T—S-Shouto, uh—“

 

       “Who bit you?”

 

     Izuku blinked. “Bit me? Oh—goddamn, that stupid little bitch.”

 

     Todoroki blinked, as if he wasn’t expecting such a strong reaction, but tilted his head, eyes darkening as they trained onto the light bite mark on Izuku’s throat. “Well?”

 

     Izuku sighed, dropping his arms to shrug nonchalantly. “It was Hitoshi. He was being a little bitch.”

 

     Todoroki frowned. “Your brother... often bites you?”

 

     Izuku shook his head. “Nah, I just told him he wouldn’t because he was threatening to tell Dad I—“ Izuku stuttered. “I-Uh, snuck out of my room.”

 

     Todoroki’s face blanked, and he nodded once. “I’ll have to replace it.”

 

     Izuku blinked. “Wait, what—“

 

     A flash of red and white hair, and then a sharp pain shot up his neck— again.

 

       “Ow!” Izuku howled, smacking Todoroki’s shoulder to get the teen off of him. “Stop! I’m not a bone to chew on!”

 

     Izuku shuddered when Todoroki dragged his teeth across his neck, a small kitten lick placed against the throbbing bite mark, before the boy pulled away, a shit-eating grin on his face. “That didn’t stop you last night.”

 

     Izuku instantly flushed, shoving the boy away. “That’s it. I’m dating Kaachan.”

 

     Todoroki grinned. “You can’t run—“

 

       “Kaachan!” Izuku screeched, as if the boy hadn’t left with the rest of the students, and he dashed around Todoroki to try and make a break for it, to where he got a good few hundred feet before he was promptly snatched off of his feet.

 

       “Awww,” Izuku mourned. “I was so close.”

 

     Aizawa snorted. “You were no such thing.”

 

     Izuku pouted as he was manhandled like a puny sack of rice, Aizawa’s arm around his waist as he dangled upside down, legs thrown over one of the man’s shoulders, and he tugged his cape into his arms. “My back hurts.”

 

       “I’ll give you some epsom salt.” Aizawa said, hiking him up higher so his hood stopped dragging on the floor.

 

       “And your scarf?”

 

       “...and my scarf.”

 

       “Sweet.”

 

     Aizawa and he walked in silence for a bit, Izuku still dangling from Aizawa’s arms like a bad cat, and he pouted slightly, wiggling to try and make the man put him down, before he heard Hitoshi’s heartbeat get louder.

 

       “Hey, that’s not fair!”

 

     Aizawa groaned when Hitoshi stumbled in front of them, breathing heavily from his training, his mask covering the top half of his face but still showing his pouting lips.

 

     Aizawa sighed tiredly. “I can’t carry you both.”

 

     Hitoshi huffed, “You can drag me.”

    

       “Drag you?”

 

     Hitoshi trudged over to them and plopped down on the floor, wrapping his arms around Aizawa’s legs as he shifted until he was laying on the ground. “Okay. I’m ready.”

 

     Aizawa stared at the teen. “Seriously?”

 

       “Yup!” Hitoshi waved his hand towards the building they could just barely see past the trees. “Onwards!”

 

       “Quickly,” Izuku pleaded. “I’m going to pass out.”

 

     And so Aizawa carried one of his sons and dragged the other towards the rest of his students, rolling his eyes and huffing every time they laughed at Aizawa’s muttered complaining. He felt the fondness grow in his chest as they chattered about new strategies for their training, complaining about how harsh their instructors were, and how much they were going to eat when they got back.

 

     Truth be told, he had been scared.

 

     He had been instructing Bakugou on how to control his explosions, as the hot water, although effective, burned his smooth skin, when he had heard the loud stomping and roar. He knew it was Pixie-Bob’s monster, and he was worried as to why it was so close to the rest of his student’s training grounds, when it— it had smashed into his son, his son , and launched him into the air as if he weighed nothing.

 

     Aizawa’s heart had stopped. He knew he made a strangled sound as his son went up, up, up , above the trees and into the sky, his legs stuttering as he stumbled forward, as if he could catch Izuku, as if that kind of force wouldn’t kill him too , and he had felt his blood turn to ice.

 

     But Izuku hadn’t screamed. Aizawa trusted his son, knew that if he was in really bad trouble, he would scream, but he hadn’t. He had unfurled his legs from the ball he had curled into, and landed.

 

     He landed. Safely. Alive. Okay .

 

     Aizawa would be lying if he didn’t turn around and drop his face into his hands, trying to regulate his breathing and keep himself calm before he bursted into tears in front of his students.

 

     Sometimes, he forgets that he has two adopted vigilante children, who wreak havoc and give him grey hairs, but it’s things like this that remind him, things that remind him his sons aren’t normal, they’ve seen things. They can protect themselves.

 

     So it’s probably why he sat between them while they ate, Izuku leaning against him as he gushed over his new boots with Hatsume, Hitoshi laying down on the seat with his head in Aizawa’s lap, eyes close and breathing steady. It’s probably why he hugged them before they left to go shower, why he told them he loved them and to be careful.

 

       “Aww,” Izuku said, his eyes sparkling as he threw his arms around Aizawa. “We love you too, Dad!”

 

     Hitoshi didn’t say anything, but he pressed close to Aizawa as well, a smile on his lips. “Mm.”

 

     Aizawa sighed as he watched them walk towards their room to get fresh clothes, eyes trained on the dark bruising already showing up on Izuku’s back.

 

     He turned around, anger blazing in his eyes and roared, “Pixie-Bob!”

 

 

 

 

    Izuku sighed happily as he dropped onto the warm futon, still faintly smelling like Dabi. “I can sleep for days.”

 

     Dabi snorted, finishing his mouthful of fried rice Aizawa brought him before speaking. “Please don’t. I need that back.”

 

     Izuku buried his face in the pillow, donned in a pair of leggings courtesy of Hatsume, and a large shirt Dabi had warmed up with his flames. “You can sleep somewhere else.”

 

     Dabi chuckled, the sound muffled over his bowl of food, but he nodded indulgently. “Mmhmm.”

 

     Izuku shifted, hissing slightly as his back throbbed, and he saw Dabi sit up, eyes worried. “Squirt?”

 

       “I’m okay,” he waved Dabi off. “Got bulldozed by a giant dirt monster.”

 

     Dabi smirked. “Sick. Glad you’re not dead.”

 

       “Me too honestly,” Izuku said, before he grinned. “I haven’t taken your last name, after all.”

 

     Dabi laughed, taking a sip of his water. “How can you be sure Shouto’ll give you our name? What if he takes yours?”

 

     Izuku grinned. “Aizawa? Aizawa Shouto?”

 

     Dabi made a face. “I’ll... get used to that sound.”

 

      Izuku shifted up to his elbows, knowing he was about to cross dangerous territory. “...What about you?”

 

     Dabi paused, his arms tensing up where he was sitting at the desk. His eyes spoke a multitude of warnings as they snapped to Izuku’s.

 

     Izuku held eye contact, speaking softer. “...Todoroki... Keigo? Takami... Touya?”

 

     Dabi’s breath left his lungs. Takami Touya. Takami Touya and Keigo. “Fuck.”

 

     He dropped his head into his hands with an incredulous, breathy laugh. “Fuck, I like that.”

 

     Izuku smiled softly. “Takami Touya?”

 

     Dabi laughed, the sound light, breathy, happy. “Takami Touya. Takami Touya . Fuck, I really like that!”

 

     Izuku beamed brightly. “Well, better make it happen!”

 

     Dabi laughed again, and Izuku let him be, as the man’s attention was now set on giggling about a giant wedding that most young girls gush about, with a large, grand entrance, and many, many flowers. Izuku rolled his eyes as he slipped out of the room, unable to believe a young child was still living inside the villain.

 

     Everyone was asleep, Izuku knew that much, as he told Hitoshi he was going to sleep in their room, and is brother had simply nodded, bade him goodnight, and collapsed onto Kaminari’s futon. To which all of the boys began begging Hitoshi to keep his hands to himself, and Kaminari initiated a pillow fight with the question of, “Who asked all of you to cock-block me?!”

 

     Izuku had left chortling, his ribs aching painfully as his bruises throbbed.

 

     Izuku was being 100% truthful when he said he was going to sleep in Dabi’s room, but he had somehow heard someone leave the building over the boy’s screaming and having a pillow war across the building, and was curious. He slipped on his Machiavellian boots— goddamn he loved these things and he’d only had them for a day— and dashed towards the door, eager to catch whoever was sneaking out.

 

     He tilted his head to the side when he spotted Kota, the small boy struggling to carry a large pile of papers and markers, waddling around the building while making angry kitten noises every time he dropped a marker.

 

     Izuku smiled softly, rolling his eyes as he exited the building, closing the door behind him quietly, and snuck up on the small boy.

 

       “What’re you doing?”

 

     Kota shrieked, dropping all of his papers and markers as he whirled around, and Izuku’s face twisted in instant guilt.

 

       “Oh, little guppy, I’m sorry,” he said, leaning down to hug the small boy who looked three seconds from crying. “I’m sorry.”

 

       “No,” Kota dragged out, trying to push Izuku away. “Zu-nii, you’re not supposed to find me!”

 

     Izuku relented, pulling away to crouch down in front of the boy with a confused look. “What do you mean?”

 

     Kota looked down at the scattered colored paper around him with an expression similar to someone who dropped their favorite food on the floor. “I was going to surprise you...”

 

     Izuku tilted his head to the side, and Kota puffed a breath, crossing his arms as he looked away with an angry pout. “I have a secret base, like you Zu-nii. I was going to make it nice so I can show you!”

 

     Izuku covered his mouth to hide his grin, but Kota saw his eyes crinkling around the edges, and he flushed. “Zu-nii, don’t laugh at me!”

 

     Izuku shook his head and waved his hands. “No, no, I’m not laughing at you, I’m honored! How about I help you decorate and we can show my brother?”

 

     Kota’s face twisted. “No.”

 

     Izuku’s eyebrows shot up. “Why not?”

 

     Kota began squirming, twisting his fingers together as his eyes searched the ground. “I want it to be... mine and Zu-nii’s secret place.”

 

     Izuku cooed, his heart squeezing in his chest. “Aww, okay baby guppy, let’s go decorate our secret hideout!”

 

     Kota looked back at him with wide eyes. “You’re not... mad? Because I... snuck out?”

 

     Izuku chuckled, scooping up all of the papers and shoving the markers into his pocket. He picked Kota up into his other arm with a grin, “Izumi, do you know how often I’ve snuck out?”

 

     Kota gasped, kicking his legs excitedly. “Really? Zu-nii, did you ever get in trouble?”

 

     Izuku grinned, changing his path to where Kota pointed him to go. “Once. My brother saved me though, because I was grounded.”

 

     Kota gasped again. “Zu-nii, you got grounded?!”

 

     Izuku nodded solemnly. “Yup. Even the great Machiavellian can’t escape the wrath of a parental unit.”

 

     Kota tilted his head. “Parental unit?”

 

     Izuku shook his head, scrunching his nose as he nuzzled Kota’s face with a grin, wishing he could just squeeze the boy when he squeaked out laughter. “Nothing, little guppy. Are we almost there?”

 

       “Yup!” Kota wiggled excitedly. “Just up this and then around the corner!”

 

      Izuku smiled. “You’re so cute!”

 

       “Hey, Zu-nii?”

 

       “Hm?”

 

     Kota dropped his head into Izuku’s neck, nuzzling closer like a kitten. “What will you call me when I’m big and strong?”

 

       “Hm?”

 

       “You can’t call me guppy forever.” Kota pulled back to tilt his head at Izuku. “What will you call me when I’m big and strong?”

 

     Izuku hummed, walking around the bend to see Kota’s hideout, a hollowed out cave sitting at the base of a mountain, and Izuku took a second to marvel the view it had.

 

       “I think I’ll still call you guppy.”

 

     Kota squeaked. “What?! But I’ll be bigger than you!”

 

     Izuku shrugged, placing Kota down on his feet, and sat down beside him, putting the papers in front of them as he began pulling the markers out of his pocket. “So? It’ll be a reminder that you’ll always be my little brother, not matter what happens.”

 

     It was an unspoken promise to Kota’s insecure side, the promise that Izuku would always be there for him, always lend him a helping hand and hold him when he’s scared, that Izuku wouldn’t leave him like everyone else, willingly or not.

 

     Kota was too young to understand Izuku’s underhand promise, as he just pouted, only hearing Izuku promising to keep calling him a little baby. “Zu-nii—“

 

       “Nope!” Izuku chirped, arranging the markers in a rainbow order, lightest shade to darkest, and he waved his hand proudly over his work. “Let’s get started, yes?”

 

       “Yes!” Kota said excitedly, plopping down to snatch a green marker and paper.

 

       “What are we decorating this place with?” Izuku asked, realizing they had no tape or anything to paste the papers to the walls.

 

     Kota hummed. “Pictures. Of you and me, and... your brother if you want.”

 

     Izuku smiled fondly. “Is that okay? If I make a funny picture of Toshi in his underpants?”

 

     Kota giggled, his face scrunching adorably. “Yes! Only if it’s funny.”

 

     Izuku saluted him. “Yes sir!”

 

     Kota immediately crossed his arms and stuck his nose in the air, his facade ruined by the large grin trying to make its way onto his face. “Shh! No talking!”

 

     Izuku mimed zipping his lips obediently, and Kota giggled again.

 

     Izuku really did put his heart and soul into the drawing of Hitoshi, but in the end, it just looked like he put a marker in his mouth, blindfolded himself, and was told to draw a masterpiece in three seconds.

 

     At least it made Kota laugh, even if his pride as a artist took a hearty blow, and he was left to grow mushrooms in a corner. The little boy giggled over it and snickered, telling Izuku he could draw a ‘serious’ picture, and Izuku honestly felt so offended, who was this little shrimp to tease him?!

 

     But Izuku was quick to shut himself up with a squeal as Kota showed him his drawing, actually really good for someone his age, of Izuku holding hands with Kota, a big rainbow behind them that ‘sparkled blue diamonds.’

 

       “Hey,” Izuku squinted at the picture. “Why are you almost my height?”

 

     Kota blinked, leaning over Izuku’s shoulder to stare at the paper. “Because you’re short.”

 

       “What?!”

 

     Izuku and Kota drew many more pictures, Izuku telling himself he had time to grow as an artist as this little five year old one-upped him in everything Izuku suggested, even a flower. A goddamned flower , like, what the fuck Izuku?! You can’t even draw a flower?!

 

     Izuku stacked their drawings together once they had used up all of the paper, and turned to Kota to ask him where he wanted to hang them up, because if Kota wanted them hung up, Izuku would find a way to hang them up, when the breeze that had been gently been keeping them cool in the cave changed. Izuku stilled, trying to figure out what had changed that immediately made alarm bells ring in his head, and Kota paused capping all of the markers, noticing Izuku’s stillness.

 

       “Zu-nii?” Kota said softly, but Izuku held his hand up, head tilted towards the entrance.

 

     And then his eyes widened.

 

     He knew what it was. The cave had been constantly brushed with a soft breeze that brought in the smell of wet soil and fresh air, a crisp smell that was easy to define, but so was the scent of stale walls and blood.

 

     So was the scent of Dabi’s blood, no matter how faded.

 

     Izuku stood slowly, warily staring out of the cave entrance as he motioned Kota over time him, keeping silent and hoping the little boy did the same.

 

     Thankfully, Kota didn’t ask anymore questions as he obediently stood up and held his hands out, fear already forming on his face as Izuku quickly picked him up, turning to have Kota facing the wall as he edged towards the entrance. Kota squeezed his eyes shut and buried his face into Izuku’s neck, hands trembling against Izuku’s shirt.

 

     Izuku minded where he stepped, eyes still warily scanning the trees that seemed to sway silently, his quirk cranked so high that Kota’s frantic heartbeat sounded like a loud bass booming against his ears. He pressed a finger to Kota’s lips, begging him to be silent, and kept close to the wall as he stepped out of the cave, footsteps silent.

 

     The breeze was whistling loudly in Izuku’s ears, the rustling of the leaves scratching against his eardrums, and it was a constant reminder that it was covering up the sound of something he currently couldn’t hear. At this realization, he felt his breathing try to quicken, blood freezing in his veins, trying to tell him to run. His stomach was twisting in a tight knot, fearing for the small boy in his arms and all of the sleeping teenagers unaware of what kind of shit was going to go down.

 

     Izuku exhaled slowly, regulating his breathing as he made it around the corner, the quiet rustling starting to sound very eerie to him now that he knew what dangers were hiding behind it.

 

     He broke into a sprint as soon as he was sure nothing was going to crawl up the side of the mountain and attack him, his footsteps just as quiet as his breathing, and he squeezed Kota tighter as the boy began shaking in his arms, probably scared out of his mind at seeing Izuku slip partially into Machiavellian mentality.

 

     Izuku abandoned all reason of keeping silent as he full on began sprinting, only pushing himself faster at Kota’s squeak of alarm, because who knows what heard that, who knows what’s chasing him towards the building, gaining on him, it’s going to get him— he’s coming— he’s right there—

 

     Izuku shoved a calming breath through his stone lungs, reminding himself that he wasn’t in that godawful place, Chisaki wasn’t chasing him, he was okay.

 

     For now.

 

    Izuku crashed into the door without any reason, convinced something was chasing him, but upon tumbling to the floor, the door wide open behind him, nothing pounced. His skin was crawling with pinpricks of the feeling of being watched, and he was panting heavily as he whirled around, eyes wildly scanning the dark treeline with traces of fear. When nothing staggered out of the trees with a horrible screech, he reached his leg out with slow movements, and kicked the door shut. He shot up, locked the door, and slumped against it, his eyes still wide.

 

     With a shaky exhale, he looked up to where Kota was sitting on the floor, his lips pressed tightly together in attempt to keep quiet. It was making his cheeks puff out, and there were tears sliding down his face.

 

       “Oh,” Izuku said softly, stepping away from the door shakily. His body was waiting for something to slam against the door, slam against it and scream , but it stayed silent. Izuku slid down to the ground and gently pulled Kota into his arms.

 

     One thing he knew for certain, was that villains would never attack a building full of heroes, especially since they didn’t know how many heroes were inside. Everyone was safe until morning; when everyone started getting up.

 

     Izuku knew he had to tell his dad, tell Pixie-Bob and his siblings, so he curled his arms around Kota, who was still shaking, and began trudging his way down the hallways, still feeling like he was being watched. He kept his breathing even as the shadows seemed to move, seemed to lunge out at him and snarl, but he ignored it. He was tired, it was late at night, and he was scared.

 

     He tried to pay no attention to his stuttering steps against the wooden floors, their usual silence gone in favor for Izuku’s fear, and he couldn’t bring it back. Izuku instead busied himself with humming along with Kota’s heartbeat until it calmed down, the boy no longer crying. By that time, he was at his father’s door, and he pushed into it without knocking.

 

     Aizawa rolled over immediately, his eyes alert, and Izuku knew it was because he heard the door slam. The man relaxed slightly when he realized it was Izuku, but frowned and sat up when he saw the fear in his face.

 

       “Izuku?” He whispered, shoving the blankets off himself as Izuku stumbled closer, his eyes wide. “Izuku, what happened?”

 

       “They’re here.” Izuku said just as softly, and he shushed Kota gently when the boy whimpered. “They came for Dabi.”

 

     Aizawa pursed his lips. “They?”

 

     It was a clarification, and Izuku nodded solemnly. “Shigaraki and a few others. They won’t attack the building, though. I think we should call the busses and evacuate the students.”

 

     Aizawa nodded slowly, pushing himself to his feet. “I’ll go tell Pixie-Bob and the others. The buses will take an hour to get here. Do not tell the students.”

 

     Izuku nodded obediently. Aizawa sighed as he smoothed out his wrinkled shirt. “Stay alert, we’ll do everything quick and quietly, okay?”

 

     Izuku nodded again, slower. “Be careful please.”

 

       “Of course.” Aizawa smiled. “I’m Eraserhead, the Underground ProHero. You expected less of me?”

 

     Izuku choked out a snort, and Aizawa brushed his fringe out of his face, leaning down to press a gentle kiss to his forehead. “Don’t stress too much, Izuku.”

 

     Izuku hummed, hugging Kota closer, who was very warm. “Mmkay. Be careful... love you.”

 

     Aizawa ruffled his hair, walking him to the door. “Love you too kid.”

 

     They parted outside Aizawa’s room, the man going towards the Wild Wild Pussycat’s rooming area to tell them what was happening, while Izuku went towards the room with all of the boys. He put his finger on the knob and tapped it twice, before stepping back.

 

     He knew Hitoshi was awake too, there’s no way he would still be sleeping after hearing Izuku slam the door open and shut, he would be too paranoid to be asleep. True to his word, Hitoshi was silently sliding out of the room in the next ten seconds, his brow furrowed in confusion.

 

       “Zuzu? What’s wrong?”

 

     Izuku dropped his eyes to Hitoshi’s chest, focusing on the calming heartbeat until it drowned out the whistling wind and rustling leaves still burned into his eardrums. “Shigaraki’s here. Not gonna attack yet. We’re going to evacuate the students while we can.”

 

     Hitoshi sucked in a breath. “Okay, I’ll wake Meimei.”

 

       “Don’t tell the students.” Izuku looked up and smiled weakly at his worried brother. “I’ll get Touya.”

 

     Kota squirmed in his arms. “Zu-nii, who’s Touya?”

 

     Izuku stepped away from Hitoshi with a nod, and as the boy turned to slip back into the room, Izuku cuddled Izuku close as he sped-walked towards Dabi’s room.

 

       “He’s... someone super important to me.” Izuku whispered softly, and he winced at a violent throbbing that he finally noticed in his ears. “Don’t be scared of him, okay?”

 

     Kota nodded determinedly as Izuku put his hand on the door knob. “I’ll be nice.”

 

     Izuku tapped the door, before slowly pushing it open. Dabi was wide alert, and his wide eyes snapped over to Izuku when he stepped in, before dropping down to Kota, who had pressed his face into Izuku’s chest.

 

       “Touya,” Izuku breathed, relief seeping through his chest. “We’re evacuating.”

 

     Dabi nodded once, before swiftly pushing himself to his feet, gesturing to Kota as Izuku led him out of the room and over to his. “Who’s this?”

 

     Izuku nudged the boy, and he squeaked out, “K-Kota! Kota I-Izumi... Zu-nii calls me guppy...”

 

     Dabi smiled softly, reaching a hand out to gently ruffle his hair. “That’s sweet, it means he cares for you.”

 

     Kota shifted, leaning closer to Dabi with wide eyes. “Really?”

 

     Dabi nodded, and Izuku shoved open the door to their uniform room, quickly but quietly removing his uniform from it’s rack and donning it on, before tossing Dabi his cape. “You can wear that, or a mask.”

 

     Dabi stared down at the cape in his hands. “He’s going to see my anyways.”

 

     Izuku slowed, and stood straight, his sibling’s uniforms clutched tightly in his hands. “Well... yeah... but... if you’re sure...”

 

     Dabi nodded. “It’ll be okay.”

 

       “Okay.”

 

     Izuku met Hitoshi and Hatsume with their uniforms, and they sat at different points of the building, beside the entrances with alert senses, waiting for something to happen. (Kota was left with Dabi, who did end up wearing the cape, if only to keep hidden from Shigaraki for longer.) Thankfully, nothing did, and Aizawa collected them one by one to quietly tell them that the busses were outside. He had wanted to call the cops, but Izuku said there was no point in getting innocent people involved.

 

     Izuku hissed quietly when he heard the students moan and groan about having to get up, grumbling about strict teachers and insane class hours. He bared his teeth when Monoma turned around, a snarky remark on his lips, before faltering, his eyes blowing wide.

 

       “Stay. Silent.” Izuku hissed, his hands curling into fists by his side, as if it could hide the shaking.

 

     He didn’t know why he was so fearful. He had fought Shigaraki before, so why did the mere thought of seing the male villain send shivers up his spine, make him want to curl up against his parents and cry?

 

     Izuku shook his head, and Ragdall stepped up to him, her face grim.

 

       “Everyone’s up,” she said quietly. “Nothing here is of importance, so we can evacuate immediately.”

 

       “Wait—“ someone said, probably going to question why they were evacuating, but it was loud. It was too loud, they’d hear him— and Izuku hissed out a snarl.

 

     The boy flinched, his black eyes going wide in fear as Izuku closed his own, trying to squash the panic rising in his veins. “I said, please be silent.”

 

     He turned back to Ragdoll with a nod. “Let’s get everyone out of here, we can discuss things later.”

 

     She nodded, before turning towards the alarmed students. “Okay guys, please follow me. We’re going to quickly evacuate, but most importantly, stay silent. Make no noise whatsoever.”

 

     Izuku turned on his heel as Ragdoll lead the class outside by the back door, and pushed open the door that housed 1-A’s boys. They were all standing, but seemed as if they were conflicted, half of the boys on one side of the room, the other half opposite.

 

       “What’s going on here, boys?” Izuku asked, struggling to keep cool.

 

     Iida breathed deeply. “Are we included in this exercise—?”

 

       “There is no exercise.” Izuku said blandly. “All of you are to be evacuated immediately, make no sounds. You don’t want them to hear you.”

 

       “Who’s them?” Sero asked, alarmed.

 

     Izuku paused. “...” He turned around. “Please wait for Mandalay, she will escort you to your bus.”

 

       “Wait!” Todoroki said. “You’re not coming with us?”

 

     Izuku paused. “I guess... we can escort you. Everyone put on your shoes, quickly. I’ll be right back.”

 

     It was easy to pick out Hitoshi and Hatsume, standing in the empty hallways as Hatsume unhooked all the excess the layers to boy’s uniform, dropping the clothing like they were nothing more than replaceable napkins. Hitoshi was left in his elbow-length undershirt and tight waist coat, Hatsume in her jean pants and sports bra, shirt no where to be found.

 

       “We’re taking the students to their bus,” he whispered, and they nodded to let him know they heard, before strapping on their shoes. “Let’s go.”

 

     They quickly rounded up the spooked students, shushing them periodically as they exited the building, quiet footsteps and soft breaths, Izuku’s quirk on a high level.

 

     The trees weren’t screaming at him, but they sure as hell were whispering, the susurration of the grass shifting and leaves shaking scratching, causing discomfort, but not pain.

 

     He heard the footsteps following them, and at first, he had tensed up, muscles tightening as his blood soared through his veins, but the gentle breeze brought the scent of a fire, and he relaxed, waving his siblings off as they leaned into his vision, demanding answers.

 

     Izuku allowed his eyes to go to the trees, and he saw Dabi’s cloaked figure hopping over the bushes, footsteps matching Izuku’s so as to not cause confusion. Kota was curled close to his chest, and Izuku wondered if that’s how he had looked when they had first gotten out of the lab; small, scared, and in need of protection.

 

     Because Dabi’s footsteps were matching Izuku’s, he could hear when another pair was added into the mix, heavy and loud, somewhere behind Dabi and—

 

       “Getting closer!” Izuku roared, whirling around in time to se Dabi dodge to the side, a heavy punch going straight through the tree Dabi had been standing behind.

 

       “Well.” The man said oily, standing straight as he yanked his arm out of the tree trunk in a swift movement. He turned towards Izuku as the tree fell, cracklings and screaming loudly in Izuku’s ears. The man’s mouth twisted into a grin, his one eye pinched in mania. “This is new.”

 

     Kota whimpered behind him as the man stepped into the light, and Izuku sucked in a breath.

 

       “Seems you really can still move, despite all of those burns,” Muscular said conversationally, his eyes not on Izuku, but on Dabi behind him. “Care to dance, Dabi?”

 

 

Notes:

I rlly don’t notice how long I’ve been gone until I reread my stuff and it’s like Feb 4, 2020.

My bad, whoops XD

Stay safe peeps! Stay healthy! Much love and health your way ❤️❤️❤️

Chapter 36: Body Count

Notes:

Okey
This was... not my fault
I was challenged : )
But it's short so... yeh
Enjoy!!

Much love and health <333

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 

      Izuku stepped in front of Dabi without hesitation, his hackles rising immediately as Kota’s whimpers got louder. Izuku would’ve thrown himself at Muscular and destroyed him in a cold blood without a second thought, but he wasn’t on a patrol, and there were children present, innocent minds around. 

 

       “Students,” Izuku said sternly but softly, the way he spoke to scared bystanders who witnessed him take down their muggers or criminals who threaten. It was soft enough that people recognized he wasn’t the bad guy, but stern enough to know that he wasn’t in the mood for arguing. His Machiavellian mentality. “Please leave the premises and board the bus.”

 

       “Hey wait,” someone began to object, but Izuku wasn’t in the mood to listen to inexperienced children. 

 

     He sideglanced Hitoshi and Hatsume, who were standing protectively in front of the students, their stances saying they were ready to move or fight upon Izuku’s word. Hatsume wasn’t someone who was active often, which was one of the reasons she chose the Support Course, because she knew she wouldn’t make it in the Hero course. Hitoshi was built for fighting, but Izuku would be damned before he sent his older brother to his doom just because Izuku was the only one built for speed. 

 

       “Children?” Muscular asked softly as he turned to see the horrified Class 1-A students. “Oh, look at that. Miss Machiavellian brought me some punching bags?”

 

       “Of course not,” Izuku hissed, motioning with his hand for Hatsume to run. “Your fight is with-”

 

       “My fight is with the hero’s child.” Muscular interrupted quietly, his eyes gleaming with murderous intent, and it sent Izuku’s blood rushing. 

 

     Most criminals he had dealt with- excluding Chisaki Kai, of course- had always been vocal with their intentions, bragging about their backup and their tools, but not Muscular. Muscular was silent, observing everything with watchful eyes and a dangerous smile, as if he had the upper hand, and no one knew. 

 

     Izuku scoffed, his hearing pitched high up in order to hear Hitoshi ushering the students to move, even though some of them kept arguing, saying they can fight , and to stop treating us like children , until Hitoshi just took half of them under his control and forced them to run. “There are quite a few hero kids here, you’re going to have to be specific.”

 

     Muscular’s face twisted into one of pure contempt. “The only hero child who defected to become a villain.”

 

     Izuku grunted as the man punched him in the stomach, sending the air right out of his lungs as his shirt tore from the force. He felt his eyes widen as he slammed into the ground, only able to wonder how a man so large could move so quickly. Izuku would love to say that he sprang up like some overpowered anime character after taking a killing blow, but he really just layed there wheezing, clutching at his chest as he rolled onto his side, hit with the sudden fear that he wasn’t going to live. Tears sprang into his eyes as everything faded away, and all he could think about was the empty feeling in his chest, the fear that he was going to die . There was no air, but this wasn’t a panic attack, and Izuku literally can’t make his lungs work -

 

     As if popping a bubble, the sound of Muscular’s cry of pain exploded into existence as he sucked in a large breath of air, blinking the tears from his eyes. He looked up through clearing vision to see Dabi jump backwards, his hands smoking.

 

     Muscular’s legs were frozen to the ground, and he had an angry look of confusion on his face, making his eyes gleam in the shadows. “Dabi doesn’t have ice… Dabi doesn’t have ice. Who are you, impostor?” 

 

     Dabi hunched down to the ground, his hands steaming as he spoke, voice threatening. “A defective hero child.”

 

     Dabi touched the ground with his hand and swiped up, like someone playfully slapping their friend’s thigh, and fire shot out, blue, blazing, and bright. Muscular shrieked, from what Izuku knew was the pain of burning, before the fire solidified, and sparkling ice was crawling up Muscular’s body, keeping his face frozen in a very amusing way.

 

       “Touya,” Izuku breathed, shakily pushing himself to his feet. “Touya, you promised -”

 

       “It’s okay,” Dabi said softly, turning to face Izuku, his face weary. “He’s still alive-”

 

     Very much alive, as Izuku heard the crackling of the ice breaking before he saw it shatter, and he was jumping at the villain before he could see past the ice shards, his hands shooting out to the man’s chest.

 

       I want that quirk , Izuku thought. Not for me, but because this man doesn’t deserve it.

 

       I want that quirk . Izuku’s hand slammed into the man’s chest, and he saw Muscular’s eyes shoot open as Izuku tore his quirk straight from his body, sparing no mercy as the man’s muscles shredded themselves apart, body rejecting something that suddenly didn’t belong anymore. Izuku pretended he didn’t feel the blood splatter against his face, seeping into his clothes and staining his skin. Everything seemed to slow down as Izuku’s body absorbed the strong quirk, mind racing with all of the flashy moves and how to deploy it around quickly, but Izuku forced it away. He would deal with how to use it later, now he was wrestling a screaming Not-So-Muscular to the ground, the sound coming out of the villain’s mouth almost inhuman, and he could hear it over his hearing turned down as low as possible.

 

       “ MONSTER!” The villain screamed. “ MONSTER!”

 

       “Fuck you.” Izuku spat as he knocked the villain out, his knuckles throbbing painfully even though the man was no longer muscular. He was oddly lanky, as if he had never bothered to actually go to the gym, since his quirk gave him muscles already. Izuku stood, breathing heavily as Muscular’s quirk thrummed through his body, swirling around his own muscles and warming up as it got used to the layout of Izuku’s body.

 

     Izuku staggered as it sunk into his legs, and they suddenly felt heavier than usual. Dabi jerked forwards and caught him as he slouched over, his legs dead weight, and he looked up at the man in fear. Did his body reject Muscular’s quirk? Are his legs dead forever?! OH GOD-

 

       “I don’t think you’re paralyzed,” Dabi said, reading the fear on Izuku’s face. “It’s probably just a side effect.”

 

     Izuku took a deep breath, younger Izuku coming out momentarily as he looked up into Dabi’s eyes, “Will you… will you carry me?”

 

     Dabi smiled down at the scared boy in his arms, glad to see he wasn’t broken and lost anymore. Izuku knew what he wanted and knew what he had, and Dabi was happy for him. He saw the little boy Izuku used to be, clinging to his sleeve and crying constantly, and he remembered his answer to that question all those years ago.

 

       ...I’m not your mother, kid. Dabi had still scooped the boy into his arms, when he had stumbled on his tired feet and hit the ground, making that soft, sad sound Shouto would whenever Dabi gave him to Fuyumi. 

 

       “Of course I’ll carry you, squirt.” Dabi ignored the warm blood still splattered all over the boy’s body and scooped him into his arms, the weight unusual and different than Dabi expected, but it wasn’t annoying. The boy was growing after all.

 

     Once Izuku wrapped his arms around Dabi’s neck and curled close, legs wrapped around the man’s waist, Dabi took off into the forest to where he saw Izuku’s classmates and teammates run, where he was hoping the buses still were. He knew that the rest of the League was still around. 

 

     The bus was actually surprisingly close, and he could see Izuku’s brother standing by the doors, looking extremely worried. As soon as he spotted Dabi, his tense form relaxed, before he shot over to them, exclaiming in shock as he took in the blood all over Izuku.

 

       “He’s okay,” Dabi informed him, and Izuku shifted, tilting his head to smile tiredly at his brother.

 

       “Hey, Toshi.” He murmured, dropping his head back onto Dabi’s shoulder, but at an angle he could still see his brother’s worried frown. “M’okay.”

 

      “We need to leave, now.” Dabi said to Hitoshi, displaying amazing arm strength as he shifted Izuku’s weight onto one arm, and then tore a strip of his coat off with the other. “He’s not going to like it, but I need you to cover Kota’s eyes with this. Seeing his hero covered in blood will break him in ways you don’t want to experience.”

 

      The way Izuku did , was left unsaid, but Hitoshi took the strip obediently, dashing onto the bus so they could leave as quickly as possible. He stepped down the stairs a few seconds later, waving Dabi on. “They’re covered. He agreed not to take it off if Izuku talks to him.”

 

       “Okay,” Izuku murmured tiredly into Dabi’s throat, and Dabi purposely shifted him rougher than he should in the boy’s state, feeling Izuku’s mind begin to wrap around Dabi’s quirk. 

 

       “Stop that.” Dabi said sternly as he stepped onto the bus, a hush falling over the whispering students before intakes of shock, which were painfully obvious, covered the sound of Dabi sitting on the floor, one bloodied Izuku in his arms.

 

     Dabi leaned back against the metal beam, not willing to stain the pristine seats with the rusty color of dried blood, but he did curl his arms around Izuku, not allowing the boy to touch the cold ground as he rested his head backwards with an exhale.

 

     The bus rumbling to life was the only sound in the bus as Izuku relaxed into Dabi’s arms, allowing himself to believe that this comfort was real, and that this wasn’t just a cruel dream made to make him cry.

 

     The first person to break the choking silence was the boy, Kota.

 

       “Zu-nii?” He whispered, as if afraid speaking would shatter the brittle hope the students had that the boy wasn’t dead.

 

     Izuku tilted his head, “Yes?”

 

     Kota whimpered, and Izuku could almost see the tears welling up in his eyes from his hiding spot in Dabi’s neck. “Zu-nii, you’re okay, right? That man… he didn’t hurt you?”

 

     Izuku huffed. He was back to the torso injuries, but wasn’t inclined to tell the little boy that. He was a worrier. “He didn’t even scratch me.”

 

     Dabi made a disapproving sound in the back of his throat, and Izuku would kindly like to ask which side he was on. “I’m really okay.”

 

       “Why are you…” Jirou breathed, thankfully stopping herself as she saw the way Dabi’s arms tightened around Izuku, the way the vigilante’s shoulders tensed. “...Tired?”

 

     Izuku loosened. “Mm. That happens when you protect a bunch of disobedient children.”

 

     There was a collective wince Izuku would’ve paid money to see, but Dabi was really warm, and Izuku was starting to feel the air conditioning freeze his body, since they were kinda soaked with blood. “How old are you?”

 

     There was a pause, before Jirou asked, “M-Me?”

 

     Izuku huffed a breath. “All of you.”

 

     They were hesitant to speak, afraid of the verbal beat down they were about to get for not listening to the vigilantes, but a small chorus of 15 ’s and a few 16 ’s filled the stifling silence.

 

       “And how long have you been working as heroes? How many of you actually know how to fight?”

 

     Before any of them can answer, he continued. “Not training, but literal life or death. How many of you have had your life so threatened you had to shove a knife through someone’s-”

 

       “Izuku.” Hitoshi spoke from the driver’s seat. “They’re just kids.”

 

       “That doesn’t excuse it, Hitoshi.” Izuku said tiredly. “They could’ve gotten themselves killed-”

 

       “I’m not defending them,” Hitoshi amended, eyes watching the road and the forest. “By all means, tear into them. I’m just saying that they’re just children , and you should probably censor some of the things you say.”

 

     Izuku nodded with a hum, “Can’t we get them expelled for this?”

 

     There was a collective intake of fearful breath, but Dabi just raised his hand and slapped it onto Izuku’s head. “Izuku, don’t be mean.”

 

     Izuku whined, hands going to the top of his hair. “Touya-”

 

       “Did you forget that one time I got stabbed in the stomach and I told you to run away?”

 

     Izuku laughed nervously as the memory popped into his brain. “Touya, there’s no need to bring that up-”

 

     Dabi continued, completely ignoring Izuku cringing into his shoulder. “You threw a rock at the woman and screamed at her to leave me alone. And then you cried when she broke your arm.”

 

       “Anyone would cry!” Izuku cried, shooting up to glare into Dabi’s amused eyes. “I was nine!”

 

       “And stubborn.” Dabi agreed. “And a crybaby. And clingy. Goddamn, you were clingy-”

 

       “You wouldn’t hug me!” Izuku cried indignantly.

 

     Dabi stared at him, and even though they both knew the reason Dabi didn’t hug him for a while, he said, “I’m not your dad.”

 

     Izuku dropped his eyes to his hands, suddenly feeling like he needed to explain how much Dabi meant to him. “But you’re the only place I’m safe.”

 

       “Oh my-” Hitoshi hurled from the driver’s seat. “Jesus Zuzu, try and keep it to one Todoroki, yeah?”

 

       “Can’t help it,” Izuku whined, dropping his head into Dabi’s neck. “I just love them.”

 

     The bus suddenly swerved, causing many of the students to cry out and grab something, but Hitoshi cried, “Sorry! I didn’t want to hit the deer!” 

 

     Izuku groaned, flopping out of Dabi’s lap as he clutched at his throbbing forehead, the kind-of-important part of his body having rammed into the metal beam Dabi was leaning against. The man’s head had already been leaning against it when Hitoshi swerved, so he just pressed a hand to his mouth to try and muffle his chortling as Izuku writhed on the floor.

 

       “Hitoshi!” Izuku shot up, his forehead comically red. “You asshole! You did that on purpose! I’m telling Dad!”

 

     The bus swerved again, and Izuku was tossed backwards, head slamming into the chair, hard enough to hurt but not enough to give a concussion. Hitoshi wasn’t that stupid, giving his brother a concussion. He happily called, “Pothole!”

 

     Izuku sprawled out on the floor, his leggings smearing Muscular’s blood everywhere as his hair slowly dried, now sticky with the cool liquid. “You’re an ass.”

 

       “Don’t hate on what you don’t have.” Hitoshi said cheerfully, his fingers tapping a random beat on the large steering wheel. “I haven’t spotted a burning bus yet, so I believe Meimei got the other students away alive.”

 

       “Amazing,” Izuku said, making no move to sit up as each turn shifted his body from side to side. “The thought of Mei-chan driving is quite scary.”

 

       “So’s the thought of you driving.”

 

       “I taught you how to drive.”

 

     Hitoshi reclined his head. “That you did.”

 

       “Don’t mean to rain on your parade,” Kota said, and Izuku did shoot upwards, eyes wide as he stared at the five year old. Who taught him that phrase?? “But Zu-nii’s supposed to be talking to me.”

 

     Izuku realized the small boy was sitting in Yaoyorozu’s lap, clutching her hands tightly. The girl in question wouldn’t meet his eyes, so Izuku clambered back over to Dabi, slumping against him like a cat searching for attention. “Okay guppy. Talk to me.”

 

       “No,” Kota corrected. “Zu-nii, you’re supposed to be talking to me.”

 

     Izuku laughed. “Okay, what shall we talk about?”

 

       “Izuku.” Dabi said stiffly. “Stop.”

 

     Izuku didn’t look up at him. “Touya-”

 

       “I’m serious, Izuku.” Dabi’s hands tightened around his waist as Izuku made no move to stop. “You can’t-”

 

       “I’ll give it back,” Izuku promised, staring into space somewhere around Kota’s dangling feet. “I won’t keep it. I promise.”

 

     Izuku could feel Dabi’s eyes on him, but he also felt the man’s heavy sigh. “Fine. Do nothing to it.”

 

     Izuku pouted. “You’re no fun.” But he still curled his mental fingers around the warmth in Dabi’s chest and thought about taking it away as gently as he could; of pulling every single bit of the warmth from Dabi’s naturally cold body and storing it in Izuku’s body. It was a much different feeling from taking Muscular’s quirk, or even Chisaki Kai’s quirk, as it was oddly soothing in a way he couldn’t really explain.

 

     Dabi reached up and scratched his neck as Izuku marveled over the complex way Dabi’s quirk worked, his fire burning at such a high temperature that it forced the heat to bend and twist on the heat spectrum until it was freezing, until ice was pouring out of his body.

 

       “Wow.” He breathed, brushing his fingers against Dabi’s bare arm, which was now ice-cold. “ Wow .”

 

     Dabi chuckled. “That’s the only reason my body burned so easily; it was made for an ice quirk.”

 

       “I mean,” Izuku said. “I can turn this into an ice quirk-”

 

       “No, I know what you’re doing, and you’re lucky I haven’t slapped you yet.”

 

     Izuku laughed nervously. “Fair point.”

 

       “Whoa,” Hitoshi breathed, making Izuku push himself away from Dabi to check their surroundings. He frowned at the sight up ahead. “Guys…”

 

       “Police.” Izuku said, pushing himself to his feet as Hitoshi slowed the bus. “I’ve never dealt with police before.”

 

       “Honestly, me neither,” Dabi admitted, holding Izuku steady with one hand as he pressed the other to his chest.

 

     Izuku got ready to say something, but the glass shattered and something shot at Hitoshi, making Izuku flinch back and haunch down, eyes wide as his brother slumped over.

 

     A policeman slammed his gun through the glass on the door and yanked it open, his face one of pure satisfaction as he stepped onto the bus, eyes gleaming.

 

     He locked eyes with Izuku and scanned him up and down, before a lecherous grin took over his face. “Machiavellian, what a pleasure.”

 

     Izuku couldn’t help taking a step back, glancing worriedly at his brother. He had never been recognized out of uniform before, and was suddenly feeling like a nine-year old, floundering for Dabi’s hand out of fear.

 

     Izuku stepped towards Hitoshi’s prone form, but the cocking of the policeman’s gun made him freeze, more worried for the children he had behind him and the ex-villain clutching at his leg.

 

       “Machiavellian,” the man repeated. “You have two choices right now, dealing with your criminal record.”

 

     Izuku flinched backwards. Did they know?! There was no way, Dabi and Izuku burning down the lab and killing everyone left inside was something they very much tried to forget. There was no way that ‘terrible accident’ was traced back to them, right? Izuku would very much like to not be reminded that he became a murderer at age nine.

 

       “You can surrender,” the man continued, gun pointed at Izuku’s chest, where he would rather not be shot, not with the warmth brewing there. “Or you can put up a fight, and I’ll have no choice but to take you down.”

 

     Izuku blinked. The hell kind of choices were those? “I’m sorry, what?”

 

       “I knew you would be difficult.” 

 

     Izuku heard the bang of the gun and felt the sharp pain shoot up his chest, but he didn’t realize he had been shot until his body began falling, and he barely heard the gun go off again, but everything was already black.







       “Hey! Bitch! Wake up!”

 

     Something slammed loudly, and Izuku jerked awake, his brain sluggish as pain shot up his eyes, the bright, fluorescent lights burned his tired eyes. He shifted to try and cover his eyes, to try and regain his bearings, but a bout of cold panic shot up his spine as his wrists tugged, but didn’t move. 

 

     He opened his eyes, ignoring the searing pain as he forced himself to look down to his wrists, and he paled dramatically when he saw the thick, black leather tying him to the metal chair he was in. The room he was sitting in was cold, and even though Izuku was still slowly adjusting to the bright lights, he could tell immediately that he was in an interrogation room. Something about the policeman sitting across from him with a dark scowl might’ve helped him just the slightest bit.

 

       “Did you hear me?”

 

     Izuku swallowed to keep his voice from cracking, and he felt his cold veins turn to ice. There was a band around his throat. A metal band. A collar. A metal collar chained to the wall and he was trapped-

 

       “I’m fucking talking to you, you disrespectful shit.”

 

     Izuku was trying to breathe calmly, but he just couldn’t seem to get air past the thick band around his throat; It was choking him, but he slowly brought his eyes back to the policeman.

 

     The man’s name tag was torn off of his jacket like he didn’t want Izuku to know his name, making an ugly hole in a uniform Izuku was used to seeing spotless. Tsukauchi would burst a vein if he saw how ratty that tear made the man’s suit look.

 

     Besides the pleasant personality and shitty appearance, the man reeked of stale water and hot rocks, which seemed to suffocate Izuku even more in the small interrogation room. Did he have some sort of amphibian quirk that made him smell like his natural habitat or something? There were no tells of the man having a physical quirk, the man’s dark hair and pale eyes looked human enough, but this guy reeked of reptiles.

 

     The man’s nostrils flared angrily, and Izuku realized he had zoned out again. “Oh… sorry.”

 

       “Yeah, I’m sure you are,” the man spat angrily, and Izuku frowned.

 

       “As I was saying,” he glared pointedly at Izuku as he tapped a single finger against the file sitting in front of him. “This is a list of every rule you’ve broken as Machiavellian and Spider. You’re going to sign your name on the bottom and confess to them all, or you’re going to rot in jail.”

 

     Izuku’s frown got deeper. He admits that he didn’t watch much television growing up, and had honest-to-god no knowledge on how anything in the police works, but he was a little sure this is not how interrogations go. “Uh… is… isn’t this extremely unorthodox?”

 

     The man’s eyebrow twitched.

 

       “I mean, aren’t you supposed to, I don’t know, let-”

 

       “You don’t know,” the man cut him off, voice cold. “So shut up and sign your name.”

 

     Izuku scoffed indignantly. “Uh, no.”

 

     The man pointed to the corner of the room where a camera was sitting with his pen. “Everything happening in this room is being recorded, and it will be used against you in court.”

 

       “How?” Izuku asked. “All that’s happened is you being a jerk.”

 

       “The court will always condemn the guilty, and you are not of a clean record.”

 

       “Oh believe me,” Izuku laughed. “I know that.”

 

     The man’s eyes gleamed. “So you admit to everything written in this file?”

 

     Izuku scoffed. “No. I don’t even know what it says.”

 

     The man pulled it closer to his side of the table, “They’re your crimes. You already know what it says. Just sign your name.”

 

     The man stood and opened the file- it was thicker than his butt, what the fuck- to where Izuku needed to sign his name, and uncapped the pen, holding it up to Izuku’s face as if he could grab it with his restrained hands. Izuku sent a prayer up to whatever deity was laughing over his pitiful existence and spat a large glob of spit straight onto the stupid file, watching as the liquid sunk into the thick paper.

 

     He saw it coming, but his head still snapped backwards, teeth snapping together in the painful that made him grateful his tongue wasn’t near it, but he did feel a burning pain come from one of his molars and- lovely. He spat out the mouthful of blood as he pulled his head up, and a perfectly healthy tooth came out with it, splattering over the man’s file.

 

     Izuku had been beaten up before, has had his ass handed to him on a silver platter- he was once a beginning vigilante- but this was totally unfair. Coming from him, who had been pitted up against a group of five men at age thirteen, was saying this was so unfucking fair he wanted to stab whoever came up with the word ‘unfair’.

 

     With Izuku completely tied up and unable to fight back, the man could whale down on his face and he wouldn’t be able to do anything. He could only try to keep the man from snapping his neck as the man landed punch after terrible punch. Like seriously, don’t they teach policemen to fight in this time and age? These punches were just pitiful, but since Izuku was getting pretty messed up, he supposed he really couldn’t be talking about it.

 

       “You done?” He asked like a stupid stupid child when the man had stepped away from Izuku, panting heavily and choking Izuku with that terrible reptilian smell. The man’s eyes flashed angrily, and he planted a solid, heavy kick to Izuku’s chest, knocking his chair over onto it’s side.

 

     Izuku was very proud to say that he would normally only wheeze and maybe hurl from a kick like that, but since Not-So-Muscular had been such a dear and punched him in the chest earlier, Izuku cried out and choked on the blood pooling in his mouth from his lost tooth. So you hear that, shitty policeman? You didn’t hurt Izuku, your weak ass did nothing but remind him that he had been beat earlier.

 

       “You don’t want to sign to your guilt?” The man hissed angrily. “Fine. I’ll make you.”

 

     Izuku didn’t know how long he laid on his side, spitting blood from his mouth as his chest- by now, he’s already used to it, but he’s had worse. Once Izuku gets out of this and gets better, he’s paying Not-So-Muscular a visit in jail to tell him he punches like a little bitch . The Nomu definitely has the win for the Crushing Izuku’s Rib Cage Challenge, because that shit broke in less than a second. He shudders just thinking about it. 

 

     When he hears someone shove their way into the room, he thinks for a split second that the policeman has brought backup to force Izuku to confess to shit he probably did, and he stared into his father’s eyes for a good three seconds before his eyes water, realizing who it was, and he begins bawling on the floor.

 

     Aizawa gently picks the chair off of the floor, and Nemuri helps him cut Izuku out of his restraints, the metal band having to stay until they can find the key to the lock on the back.

 

       “Toshi,” Izuku sobs. “M-Mei-chan, T-Touya-”

 

       “You were the last one we found,” Aizawa says softly, hoisting Izuku into his arms despite the sticky, drying blood caked onto his skin.

 

     Izuku realizes he didn’t answer his unspoken question, and he shudders out a sob, fearing the worst because why else would Aizawa avoid the question he knows Izuku is asking, but the man just brushes Izuku’s hair from his forehead.

 

       “Hitoshi had terrible bruising almost everywhere on his body, and Hatsume had a broken knee along with a sprained wrist. They both had concussions, and were rushed to the hospital. We called another ambulance for you.”

 

     Izuku sniffed, “T-Touya?”

 

     Aizawa sighed as they exited the interrogation hall, and Aizawa set Izuku down on one of the chairs, gently wiping the blood from Izuku’s cut open face with a wet wipe from the packet Nemuri handed him before dashing off. “Izuku, Dabi was in a terrible state.”

 

     Izuku made a strangled sound as he clutched at his father’s hands, but the man just patted his hair, continuing to gently wipe the blood off, “Endeavor got to him before we did, and he was rushed to the emergency room as soon as we found him. I promise you, all of the best doctors are going to make sure he survives.” 

 

      Endeavor got to him before we did. Endeavor got to him before we did. Endeavor got to him before we did. Endeavor got to him before-

 

       “H-How b-b-bad?” Izuku wheezed, the tears sliding down his face helping his father wipe the rest of the blood from his face off, although he frowned at the fresh blood seeping from between his lips. “D-Dad.”

 

     Aizawa sighed. “He was stabbed through his femur bone, someone… stomped… on the blade, and he was slashed across his chest with another knife. He was also almost choked to death, and had terrible bruises around his neck as well. He has lost a lot of blood, and a doctor said… he lost his quirk as well. But he will survive.”

 

     Izuku couldn’t believe he had gotten off with the easiest injuries-

 

     Aizawa flicked his forehead, and he flinched, the small shock making his entire face throb painfully. “Do not start thinking like that Izuku, do you hear me? All of you were hurt in this situation, and everyone’s weak points were hit differently. Your brother-”

 

     Aizawa choked, and Izuku felt his chest squeeze in very literal fear. “He… Izuku, he couldn’t scream through the muzzle.”

 

     Oh.

 

      Oh.

 

      Oh.  

 

       “I…” Izuku breathed deeply. “Can I see who muzzled him?”

 

     Aizawa narrowed his eyes, as if he knew Izuku would add another person to his body count in a second if they hurt his siblings, but he nodded. “Very briefly.”

 

     Izuku stood on shaky feet, pretending the movement didn’t send a shock of pain up his chest and into his shoulders, but he kept pace with Aizawa, even if his legs were heavy, and his anger was sluggish.

 

     They came into a main room with many chairs, and if Izuku was paying attention, he would’ve seen Class 1-A sitting in a giant clump to his left, but his focus zeroed in on the policeman Aizawa waved at.

 

       “Eraserhead,” a policewoman said, her perfect hair and outfit letting Izuku know she was on their side. “We have the videos of what happened in the rooms, and everyone is requesting you be there to see them, since your children were wronged.”

 

     Aizawa turned to Izuku and gave him a meaningful look. “If you kill him, he won’t pay for what he’s done.”

 

     Aizawa pressed a gentle kiss to his blood-free forehead before leaving, the door shutting behind him quietly. Izuku watched until the coast was clear, and if he was really paying attention, he would’ve heard someone approaching him, but he was solely focused on the man in front of him, who muzzled his brother .

 

     Izuku really wants the court to understand that he was brand new with the whole ‘strong muscles’ thing, and he really really didn’t mean for the bastard- he means, for the policeman’s hand to crunch in such a terrible way. 

 

     But without that hand that put the muzzle there, he can never even think of seeing Hitoshi scream and sob against the muzzle that wouldn’t let any sound come out.

 

     Hmm. See.

 

     Izuku would also like the court to know that he only has one quirk, and he was already covered in blood when he came into the room with no cameras, so the man’s eyes- he didn’t know what happened to them! They just- they just started oozing liquid! It was really quite terrifying for Izuku, who had just been tied up to a chair and beaten in an interrogation room. He had nothing to do with this, and his classmates were just- they were just hugging him! On the floor. With terrified looks. They were scared for Izuku! Aren’t they good classmates?

 

     Nemuri knelt in front of Izuku, who was sitting against Todoroki, one of the only ones who stopped Izuku from tearing the man’s eyes out completely. Bakugou was holding his hands to his sides- gently though, Izuku wasn’t trapped- and both Kirishima and Kaminari had Izuku’s legs in their lap. From someone who had no context to what had just happened, it looked like Izuku was being comforted by his friends, but to someone who knew what was happening, they would see fresh blood on Izuku’s hands, see the dark look of satisfaction in his eyes and see the pure horror in his classmate’s eyes. “Izuku.”

 

     Izuku hummed, eyes going up to meet Nemuri’s, and she shuddered at the anger that was lashing out against the pretty green irises. She motioned for the nurses to pick Izuku up and put him on the transportation bed, breathing a sigh of relief when the boy didn't fight and his classmates let him go. Almost immediately they were taking him back to the ambulance, and Nemuri followed, a few choice words in her mind for the teen's actions.

 

     Nemuri took a deep breath as the nurses hoisted the bed onto the ambulance, wondering how she would tell a vigilante that they can't just kill anyone they want. “Izuku, you can’t just-”

 

       “Don’t think I’ve forgotten about what happened during the U.S.J.” Izuku interrupted blankly, causing Nemuri to flinch backwards as the oxygen mask was placed onto his face, making his voice a little muffled. “My teammates almost died because of you heroes.”

 

     Nemuri’s breath was shakier. “Machiavellian-”

 

     He was staring at her chest. “I won’t go on a murder spree if they die, but I will follow them. All I ask is that you punch Hitoshi’s parents in the face for me, and apologize to Mei-chan’s.”

 

     Nemuri looked like she was going to cry as she choked out, “M-Mach-”

 

       “Izuku.” He finally met her eyes, and she saw such an old pain in them that she shuddered. “You can call me Izuku.”

 

     She took a deep breath, and nodded.

 

       “I’m asking you,” he said softly, dropping his eyes to the floor as the nurses motioned for Nemuri to move away. “Because I know my parents wouldn’t allow me this. I need you to promise me, Midnight. Please promise me this.”

 

     Nemuri would never admit that a tear slipped down her cheek as she stepped away from the closing doors. “I… I promise.”

 

     The muffled, “Thank you.” That came from the closed doors made her openly weep.

 

 

Notes:

Ha.....
Please don't doubt my angst generator
I wrote this at 3 am becuz I got my life together lol
Hope everyone is doing okay <3 Stay safe!!!

Chapter 37: Two Years

Notes:

My peeps, I'm so sorry I confused you all XD
Even if it was kind of amusing, I'm sorry
Hopefully this clears things up!!!!

 

Much love and health!!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 

     Truthful to the policeman who spoke to Izuku’s words, everything that happened in the interrogation rooms were recorded, and they were leaked to the world. 

 

     Sometimes it was easy for Izuku to forget the fact that he was a vigilante, and a very illegal one at that. It was easy for him to forget the fact that the media hated the police and heroes for failing at their jobs so much that three teenagers had to jump in and help. It was easy for Izuku to forget that however big their fanbase was, there were still people who despised the Masked Trio.

 

     They found out one of the kids from another bus had called the cops, freaking out about having their training camp cut short due to the Masked Trio, and the ones who responded did not like the said Trio.

 

     Izuku had thought that he had gotten off with the easiest beating, but from the videos, he looked like he was nearing death as he cried. He didn’t know he had been crying. Suppose that’s what happens when you get punched in the face. Repeatedly.

 

     Izuku had to watch the videos during the trial, and everyone’s beating was downright brutal. In terms of physical abuse, Hatsume and Dabi were closely tied for first place, while Hitoshi was given the verbal and mental abuse award. His was nasty to watch, especially since he clawed at the muzzle as screamed, thrashing against the police who were holding him down, spitting harsh words at him. Izuku had to be physically restrained from jumping on the people who did that to him, and the judge gave him a pitying look.

 

     Dabi’s was… disturbing. The way Endeavor spoke to him was not the way a family member should speak to another, and along with the life sentence he got for abusing his family members, he lost all pride and glory to his name. Dabi’s had to be the loudest, while Hatsume and Izuku hadn’t screamed- the girl shrieked, and then sobbed, and Izuku swore he would never let her feel pain again- Hitoshi’s screams were muffled, and Dabi’s weren’t.

 

     It made Izuku want to crawl into Dabi’s lap and gut his father, wanted to make him destroy the police force and- it made Izuku consider some very not good things.

 

     The only good thing that came from having those videos leaked was that everyone everywhere saw the way Hitoshi and Dabi reacted to certain things said to them, and it was very obvious they were abused in their lifetime- just like how Izuku very obviously freaked out when he realized he had a collar around his neck. Endeavor would never see the light of day along with Midoriya Inko, and Hitoshi’s parents were tossed into jail as well, although they didn’t have life sentences. Hitoshi had tried to speak to his biological sister, but she had only slapped him in the face and called him a monster. Hitoshi had dragged Hatsume away before she clawed the other girl’s eyes out, and Izuku kinda maybe made sure she was sent to the orphanage Hitoshi had once been in, since everyone there wouldn’t dare to speak one hurtful word about Puppeteer. They never knew when Machiavellian or Daedalus might be listening.

 

     Izuku had wanted to return Dabi’s quirk to him as soon as he was awake, stumbling out of his hospital room as the monitor flatlined and notified nurses that whoops, Izuku’s dead. It was actually hard for Izuku to know which hospital room Dabi was in, since he no longer smelled like a campfire. He had ended up stumbling into a woman’s room during his quest to find the burnt hot dog, her hair as white as snow as she turned to Izuku, grey eyes startled.

 

     Oh.

 

     Izuku had stepped in hesitantly as the woman took in the hospital gown he was donned in, along with the fresh IV mark and bandages around his face. He probably looked like a mummy. “I’m sorry to bother you,” Izuku had said softly. “But are you Rei-san?”

 

     The woman blinked, a little startled. “Yes.”

 

     Izuku’s legs had creaked as he slid down to the ground, putting himself in a traditional kowtow. “I wanted to thank you. For raising Touya to be the man he is.”

 

     The woman had sucked in a quiet breath Izuku could only hear with his quirk. “Oh… you know Touya?”

 

     Izuku cleared his throat. “He’s… he’s in this hospital.”

 

     Rei did audibly choke, before she shakily tried to bring herself back together. “O-Oh? H-He- Is he okay?”

 

     Izuku had started shaking, having just woken up himself after being under anesthesia. “I-I don’t k-know. I was just going to go f-find him.”

 

       “Dear child,” Rei had said softly. “Please get off the ground.”

 

     Izuku obediently lifted himself off of the ground, his legs shaking with weakness. “Can… can I ask you a question?”

 

     The woman had nodded, gently patting the side of her bed for Izuku to sit down on. He ambled over to her weakly, and plopped down a respectful distance away. “Touya said… you were in a psychiatric hospital. How did you get put into an actual hospital?”

 

       “Oh,” the woman had smiled softly, tapping her shoulder. “A villain attack, child. Nothing too much, a lot of people were moved because of it.”

 

       “Oh.” That was actually much better than Izuku had imagined, and he smiled brightly at the woman. “I can see why Shouto’s so pretty, if he takes after you.”

 

     Rei laughed into her palm long enough for Izuku to realize what he said, and he had flushed a dark red when the woman met his eyes, the grey somehow looking brighter. “Shouto is pretty to you?”

 

     Izuku nodded jerkily. “He… he’s really pretty.”

 

     Rei shifted on the bed to face him, her eyes sparkling. “Tell me, how is he doing?”

 

     Izuku smiled down at his hands. “He’s doing really well. He’s best friends with Yaoyorozu Momo, and is one of the top kids in his class.”

 

     Rei had looked proud. “He laughs?”

 

       “He has the prettiest laugh.”

 

     Rei eyed him with a contemplating air. “Does he have a partner?”

 

     Izuku had flushed darker, hit with the sudden panic that he was about to introduce himself to his boyfriend’s mom. That is… if Todoroki doesn’t see him as the monster many people have called him. “Uhh… I’m… kinda dating him.”

 

     Rei had tilted her head to the side, her hair falling into her eyes. “Kind of?”

 

     Izuku had dropped his eyes to his hands. “I’m… well, I’m Machiavellian, and...”

 

     Rei had hummed softly. “I see.”

 

     Izuku had looked up at her with wide eyes. “You do?”

 

       “Yes,” she had reached out and gently grabbed his hands, her skin soft to the touch and very cool, just like the room. “If he really likes you, I don’t think he’ll leave you.”

 

     Izuku had exhaled shakily. “I really hope so.”

 

     Rei nodded, placing his hands gently into his lap. “Now, child. Your wrist was quite bloody when you came into this room, and I would like to ask you to please never rip your IV out.”

 

     Izuku has ripped his IV out a number of times, but this time he suddenly felt extremely guilty. “I’m sorry…”

 

       “Don’t apologize, child. Just-”

 

      The door had slid open, and a nurse sighed loudly, leaning out of the room to call down the hall, “He’s in here!”

 

     The nurse had turned to Rei. “I apologize, Todoroki-san. Miss Machiavellian didn’t-”

 

     Rei smiled brightly, “Don’t worry. He wasn’t a bother.”

 

     Izuku had obediently stood up and made his way to the door, legs shaking as he turned to smile at Rei. “When I find Touya, I’ll tell him to visit you.”

 

     The next day, he had very carefully removed the IV from his wrist as he escaped again, this time searching for Touya with a bigger purpose. 

 

     He had opened Touya’s door and shut it, almost walking away from the room before he was called back with a, “Wait!”

 

     He had hesitantly slid the door open, staring at the man with black hair, blue eyes, and pale skin with shock.

 

     Dabi had smiled weakly. “Hey squirt.”

 

     Izuku had slipped into the room. The voice was unmistakably Dabi’s, but the man in front of him looked like a teenager, with smooth, pale skin and spiky black hair. “...Touya?”

 

     Dabi had nodded, a weak chuckle falling from his lips as tears welled up in Izuku’s eyes. “Don’t cry squirt. I would’ve given you my quirk a long time ago if I knew you could get rid of the scars.”

 

     Izuku probably would’ve thrown himself at the man and started bawling, but he knew Dabi was still injured, and he crept closer carefully, as if approaching a wild animal. “Touya… I-”

 

       “Don’t you dare apologize,” Dabi had said. “What happened happened, there’s nothing we can do about it now.”

 

     Izuku had nodded, holding one hand up as the other wiped his tears away. “I… didn’t do much to it.”

 

     Dabi had rolled his eyes, his skin shining in a way Izuku had only seen once- when he was fresh in the lab, no burns to be seen. Izuku had given the man his quirk back, and then fled after telling the man his mother was in the hospital. He wasn’t mentally strong enough to handle Dabi if he broke down, and the nurses finding both of them bawling probably wouldn't make a pretty sight.

 

     It was just as hard to find Hitoshi, whose heartbeat was almost lost in the loud monitors and patients talking, people singing and crying, but he found it. Izuku managed to zero in on it, and he had dashed past many nurses and doctors who started at the patient running through the halls, but they had been too startled to stop him.

 

     Hitoshi was sleeping when Izuku went into his room, sliding the door shut quietly behind him. There were nasty bruises wrapped around the teen’s throat that made rage boil in Izuku’s stomach as he crept closer, and small, thin lines were carved into his cheeks, as if the muzzle had dug into his skin. Hitoshi shifted with a small groan as Izuku pulled the blanket back and slid underneath, but he didn’t wake up. He did curl a sleepy arm around Izuku, snoring softly into his clean hair, and Izuku passed out from exhaustion right after.

 

     When he had woken up, he was surprisingly still in Hitoshi’s hospital bed, only he had the cursed IV in his wrist, and his parents were sleeping on either side of them, something that was amusing, since someone had pressed two beds together to make room. When they woke up, however, it was not amusing. 

 

     It had been a very, very long time since Izuku had been chewed out by an adult for being reckless, and then crushed into a hug as the adult cried, and he remembered hating it just as much. God, he really needed to learn how to take better care of himself, otherwise Yamada would have to start dying his hair to hide the grey.

 

     Hatsume was eventually rolled into their joint hospital room, complaining about the ‘ugly cast’ she had to deal with as the doctor left her wheelchair by the bed. Hitoshi and Izuku were both quick to deny the fact that it was ugly, and a doctor reluctantly brought them a pack of sharpies so they could doodle over it.

 

     In the end, Hitoshi had claimed Hatsume’s upper part of the cast with his doodles, remarkably better than any of Izuku’s scribbles at the bottom of the cast.

 

       “Where is everyone else going to sign?” The girl had laughed as Izuku and Hitoshi played tic-tac-toe around her ankle, and both boys had paused, looked at each other, and then nodded.

 

       “Everyone else is irrelevant.” Hitoshi had said solemnly, and Izuku nodded. “They don’t deserve to sign the great Daedalus’s cast.”

 

     Hatsume had laughed, but once she fell asleep, they wrote nice things in places she would be able to see, from, ‘ You’re beautiful ’, to ‘ Queen Bean ’, to ‘ Love your smile ’, to ‘ Laugh louder, it’s pretty ’, to ‘ We love you ’ and ‘ Dumbass, stop being so smart ’. She had slapped both of them upside the head, but she still gazed fondly at their handwriting when she thought they wouldn’t see. She especially loved the little argument they had late at night, scribbling furiously over her outer thigh, where everyone would be able to see it .

 

     It went a little like , ‘ My boyfriend’s prettier than yours in Hitoshi’s neat handwriting, and then Izuku’s boxy, ‘ Wrong. He’s only dating you because you begged him to fuck you. In the grocery store . ’ 

 

       Why would you bring that up?!

 

      ‘ Because it’s hilarious. ' T he word was crossed out multiple times, as if Izuku had struggled to spell it.

 

      ‘ Fuck you .’

 

      ‘ Fuck me yourself, coward.

 

      ‘ Only if your boyfriend’s watching.

 

      There was a large scribble underneath it, as if Izuku had moved to answer, realized what Hitoshi said, and then stabbed him with the marker. This theory was proved when the nurse examined Hitoshi the next day, shooting a disapproving glare at Izuku as she marked down the new bruise on his chest.

 

     All three of them were informed that Dabi was still under close watch, with his femur snapped in half, stitches across his chest, and terrible blood loss, and that visits would be limited due to his ex-villain status. This made Izuku complain, before Yamada shut him up, saying it was for Dabi’s own protection than for others. The doctor said Izuku was still allowed to visit Dabi, but he wasn’t allowed to bring anyone else, since Dabi’s case was being kept under wraps until he was stable enough to appear in court. Which was why as soon as Endeavor was tossed in jail, Izuku, with Dabi’s permission, contacted the rest of the Todoroki family.

 

     He was still in his god awful hospital gown when he met up with the family, and the two twins, Fuyumi and Natsuo, were staring down at him like they didn’t know how to feel. Shouto was also staring at him, the hospital gown, the bandages around the lower half of his face, and the single bandage around his throat. The metal band had rubbed his skin dry with all of the punching, and Dabi had to be the one to wrap his neck, because Izuku knew Dabi would never hurt him. It was interesting, the way Izuku didn’t panic.

 

     Izuku had called Dabi’s siblings, because the trial was so spoken about it was broadcasted, and he told them that if they wanted to speak with Dabi, then they needed to meet him up at the hospital at a certain time.

 

     And here they were.

 

     Izuku cleared his throat nervously. “Uh… hi.”

 

     Fuyumi was the one to step closer, her hand going to her chest. “I… I wanted to thank you. For… bringing us to see Touya.”

 

     Izuku nodded once. “He’s still in a bad shape, but he was ready to see you guys.”

 

       “I don’t like how you knew where he was,” Natsuo said curtly. “And didn’t tell us.”

 

     Izuku dropped his eyes to the floor, knowing this was going to happen. Natsuo’s eyes softened, as did his voice, “But I’m still grateful you’re letting us see him now.”

 

     Izuku nodded again. “Okay… follow me, I guess.”

 

     They were silent behind him as he walked through the hospital, a few of the nurses greeting him with an irritated but almost fond exasperation, used to Izuku roaming around the hospital by now. They had given up trying to keep him in his room, especially since plenty of heroes had told them to never restrain him.

 

     He made it all the way to Dabi’s room before he met his doctor, who was coming out of Dabi’s room with her clipboard in hand.

 

     She sighed loudly as she closed the door behind her. “Miss Machiavellian, why are you out of your bed again?”

 

     That was something that confused him a lot, the whole ‘Miss’, since Izuku had already came out to the world as a boy, but he was informed that it was a title thing. The media had come to love him as ‘Miss Machiavellian’- when did that happen?- and the title was way more out of respect than gender.

 

     Izuku laughed nervously. “I didn’t rip out my IV!” He showed her his wrist, and she gazed down at the clean puncture wound with disapproval.

 

       “That’s not the point,” she said, crossing her blue-clad arms over her chest. “You’re not supposed to take it out at all.”

 

     Another reason Izuku was okay with this hospital. It may reek of bleach, but the rooms were colored brightly, and the staff never wore lab coats. Something he didn’t know if they started doing before he got there or after. He wasn’t complaining.

 

       “I know,” he whined.

 

     Her green eyes glanced at the people behind him, and she frowned. “Miss Machiavellian, you know Todoroki-san is not supposed to have any visitors-”

 

       “I’ll stay in my bed!” Izuku interrupted her, and she tilted her head, meaning she was listening. “I won’t take my IV out anymore, and I won’t leave my room.”

 

       “You won’t be scaling the hospital walls either,” She said curtly. “No climbing up the windows, no hiding in the cabinets, and we will bring your teammates to you , you hear?”

 

     Izuku flushed at the reminder that he had been caught scaling the windows, but he nodded. “I promise.”

 

     The woman nodded, pushing herself off of the door as she turned away, lifting her clipboard in farewell. “I didn’t see anything.”

 

       “Sweet! Thank you!” Izuku stepped up to the door and glanced back at the shocked siblings. “Give me a second, please.”

 

     He opened the door, and was automatically hit with Dabi’s raspy voice saying, “Amber-san, I said no more painkiller please. They make me dizzy.”

 

       “Terribly sorry,” Izuku snarked as he closed the door behind him. “Amber-san isn’t here right now.”

 

     Dabi’s blue eyes snapped open in shock, and he laughed loudly. “Look who finally showed up.”

 

       “That’s unfair,” Izuku pointed out as he walked over to the chair beside the man’s bed. “Do you know how many times I’ve gotten caught trying to get to you?”

 

     Dabi snorted. “Who taught you how to get caught? I sure as hell didn’t.”

 

     Izuku stuck his tongue out at him, taking in the way Dabi’s unmarred skin seemed to glow with health. “You didn’t teach me a lot of things. I had to learn a lot on my own.”

 

     Dabi stared at him. “You’re guilting me right now. What did you do?”

 

     Izuku laughed nervously. “Umm… family reunion?”

 

     Dabi sucked in a sharp breath. “You little shit .”

 

       “They came,” Izuku said quickly. “So that in itself should say something, right?”

 

     Dabi’s heart monitor started beeping faster, although his face remained impressively calm. “Izuku, I swear-”

 

       “It’ll be okay,” Izuku soothed, pressing a gentle hand over Dabi’s heart like he could force it to slow down, the beeping comforting but also loud. “I promise. They wouldn’t come if they hated you-”

 

     He paused, frowning down at Dabi’s collar bones. The man noticed his silence, and tried to follow his line of sight, but Izuku had already brushed away the hospital gown, eyes widening at the red mark.

 

       “Izuku-” Dabi started, but the teen had already jerked away as if he had been burned.

 

       “OH MY GOD!” Izuku wheezed, howling with laughter as Dabi flushed, moving his clothing to cover the red bite mark as if Izuku hadn't already seen it. “YOU WEREN’T LYING-”

 

       “Of course not!” Dabi hissed, his cheeks blazing with embarrassment, and Izuku only laughed louder at flush, something he could finally see. “Shut up, you shit. Leave me alone.”

 

       “I wonder,” Izuku wheezed, “If that’s why no nurses came running when your heartbeat picked up.”

 

       “When I get out of this hospital bed,” Dabi swore, “You’re going to wish I didn’t know how to find you.”

 

     Izuku waved his hand dismissively, still giggling as he made his way to the door. “You don’t scare me, Touya. The worst thing you'll do is embarrass me somewhere.”

 

     Dabi’s lips curled into one of his dangerous smirks, and Izuku cursed himself, giving the man ideas was not a good idea. “Anyways, I’m letting them in.”

 

     The smirk dropped from Dabi’s lips quickly, but he nodded once. “Okay.”

 

     Izuku opened the door, pretending he didn’t realize they had all been listening in, and stared hard at the people who would either help or break Dabi. “You hurt him and I’ll make sure you go down just like the flaming shitbag, you understand me?”

 

     The twins nodded in unison, and Izuku stepped out of the way, letting them hesitantly go into the room. Izuku was quick to move away, feeling like he was intruding when Fuyumi cried, “Touya! Oh my god!”

 

     Izuku let out a little squeak as Todoroki snatched his wrist and yanked him back from where he was trying to escape, and he really hoped the sound of a dying whale didn’t come from him as the teen pressed him against the wall and caged him in. 

 

     Izuku’s brain was screaming something along the lines of kabedon— Shouto just basically kabedon’d me— I’m so gay fucking help— he smells so good, and he’s so pretty— and really really close— fuck—  

 

     Todoroki was staring at him in an intense way that made Izuku squirm, his green eyes darting around behind the boy, and he was suddenly very aware of how alone they were. Where did all the nurses go?! Weren’t they supposed to be doing their rounds right now?! Why did they leave him to his doom -

 

        “You think too much.” Todoroki informed him, and Izuku wanted to ask what the fuck he meant by that, because if he though Izuku thought too much, wait until he see’s Hatsume , but the boy leaned down and—

 

     And oh. And oh fuck Izuku was very, very gay. And weak. Very gay and very weak for this hot boy who was kissing him—

 

     Todoroki’s lips were there, soft and warm, and then he was gone, leaving the cold air to assault Izuku’s very warm body. 

 

     Which!! Come back!! Izuku wanted another kiss!! This meant they were still dating right??! Goddamn that boy and his teasing!!

 

     Izuku was smiling goofily at the wall in front of him for a while, long enough for a nurse to come up to him, slightly concerned. “Miss Machiavellian, why are you out of your bed?”

 

       “I’m gay.” He said woozily, and the man covered his mouth to snort unprofessionally.

 

       “Your secret’s safe with me,” he said. “But you should probably make your way back to your room before Amber-san catches you.”

     

     Izuku was lost in his own world, but he remembers giggling all the way back to his room, the nurse watching him in amusement.





       “We’ll all be living together?” Hitoshi said, a little startled.

 

     Nezu nodded. “That is the idea we have, to implement a dorms system, since everyone keeps getting attacked.”

 

       “Huh.” Hatsume said, her leg raised on a pillow, Hitoshi and Izuku squashed together on a chair besides her. “And you’re doing it by classes?”

 

     Aizawa was the one to speak next. “We have already made the adjustments to room the three of you together, and you’ll also be given a place to practice your own skills.”

 

     Hatsume nodded. “Since we’re pulling away from the whole vigilante thing, right?”

 

       “That would be for the best, yes.” Nezu said. “Yuuei is supposed to be rehabilitating you three, which is enough reason for you three to cease your nightly patrols.”

 

       “Unless done with a certified hero,” Aizawa nodded, and Nezu agreed. “We know you guys have restless blood.”

 

     Izuku hummed. “Where will you and papa stay?”

 

     Aizawa sighed. “The teachers are being offered their own houses, or they can stay in their current houses. ‘Zashi and I agreed to move onto campus.”

 

       “Sweet,” Hitoshi beamed. “We still get to bother you guys!”

 

     Aizawa scoffed, turning away. “As if you could bother us.”

 

       “We’re going to go talk to the families right now,” Nezu said before Izuku and Hitoshi could begin teasing their flustered dad. “The dorms are being built right now, because I believe everyone will agree.”

 

     Izuku nodded. “We’ll be here, I guess.”

 

       “Not like I can go anywhere,” Hatsume snarked, and Hitoshi turned to her.

 

       “You’re right.” He hummed, eyes dropping to the floor. “We can always sneak you some ice cream.”

 

       “You think I want to go out like this?” Izuku pointed to his bandaged face. All of his wounds were closing really well, but if he wore the bandages and pretended he was a ninja, he could almost forget about the nasty purple and red bruises. “Toshi, you’re the only one whose still pretty.”

 

       “Excuse me?!” Hatsume screeched, and Izuku dove to the floor to avoid the empty plastic cup she chucked at him. “What’s that supposed to mean?!”

 

     Izuku peeked over the edge of the bed, “It’s okay, Mei-chan, we’ll always love you.”

 

       “We’ll be going then,” Nezu said as Hatsume threatened to throttle Izuku, but all he got was Hitoshi nodding at him, ignoring the chaos as if he was used to it by now. “Heal well, children!”

 

       “I’LL STAB YOU IN THE GUT!”

 

       “AS IF YOU COULD MOVE FROM THAT GODDAMNED BED!”

 

       “IS THAT A FUCKING CHALLENGE I HEAR?!”



       “OH GOD, PLEASE NO! AMBER-SAN WILL KILL ME!!!”

 

       “MEIMEI GET BACK ON THE BED!”

 

       “SHUT UP, I’M BUSY MURDERING A SHITTY RAT!”

 

     Izuku’s scream echoed down the hallway, and Nezu looked up to see Aizawa bury his smile into his scarf. Nezu smiled, clasping his paws together, “Softy.”

 

       “Shut up,” Aizawa said immediately, his ears turning pink. “You want to walk?”

 

       “I’m quite alright up here, thank you.” Nezu informed him, grinning widely.

 

     The dorms were built in a matter of three days, something that Hatsume begged Nezu to tell her how he did it, but the principal had only smiled at her, saying he’d tell her when she got older. Ignoring Hatsume’s angry muttering, Izuku had asked how many students had declined, and was quite startled to find out everyone agreed to it.

 

       “This is going to be chaotic,” Hitoshi mourned as they finally left the hospital, dressed in large hoodies and jeans, masks and snapbacks on like an idol failing at being inconspicuous. “Are you sure this is a good idea?”

 

       “No, I’m not,” Yamada sighed, Aizawa walking on the other side of them. “It is going to be chaotic, but there’s nothing we can do. You three are the last ones to move into the dorm.”

 

     Izuku whined. “I can’t believe Mei-chan left us though, that’s so not cool.”

 

       “Her parents were worried about her, it was bound to happen.” Aizawa shrugged when they turned to him. “Her parents almost didn’t let her go, but they eventually gave in.”

 

       “What?!” Izuku cried. “She was going to leave us alone?!”

 

     Aizawa rolled his eyes as he unlocked the car. “Again, she wouldn’t have a say in it. If her parents decided to keep her from Yuuei, we wouldn’t have a say in it.”

 

     Hitoshi sighed as he slipped into the backseat, sticking his tongue out at Izuku and motioning him to go around. “You mentioned we would have our own area to stay sharp?”

 

     Yamada answered him as Izuku slid into the car on the other side, muttering under his breath. “There are five floors to each of the dorms, but 1-A’s dorm was given a sixth floor.”

 

     Aizawa pulled out of the parking lot as soon as Izuku buckled his seat belt, “You guys were given the sixth floor.”

 

     Hitoshi made a sound of shock as Izuku leaned forwards, shifting so he was in between his parent’s seats. “What will they do once we move out of the dorms?”

 

       “Nezu said that they’ll rebuild it,” Aizawa said as Yamada’s jaw dropped, like he didn’t think of that. “And put your floor on the new dorm. He is very stuck on keeping you with 1-A, since they’re always dangerous.”

 

       “Huh.” Izuku said. “Nezu sure does have a lot of money.”

 

       “You say that like we don’t,” Yamada snorted. 

 

     Both boys glanced at each other. “It’s easy to forget it, with Dad’s outfits.”

 

     Aizawa coughed, terribly hiding his laugh. “We have enough money to buy and pay off quite a few sports cars, like Kayama, we just don’t.”

 

     Izuku picked his jaw off of the floor and helped Hitoshi do the same. “What?! I want a motorbike then.”

 

     Yamada turned around in his seat, narrowing his eyes, “I have been meaning to ask, when did you two learn how to drive?”

 

     Izuku laughed nervously. “Uh… I just kinda... hot-wired a car and drove?”

 

     Yamada made a choking nose. “You didn’t know how to though!”

 

     Izuku shrugged, leaning back into his seat as Hitoshi shook his head in disappointment at Izuku, as if he didn’t do the same thing. The only difference is Izuku was on a freeway, and Hitoshi crashed into a tree on a  back road. So who should really be the disappointed one here?

 

       “It wasn’t that hard,” he said, rubbing the back of his neck as Yamada’s eyes bulged. “Once you understand how hard you need to press on the brake to make it go and how the steering works, there’s really nothing hard about it.”

 

     Yamada narrowed his eyes. “What about the traffic laws?”

 

       “...to be fair, everyone tends to steer clear of the car that’s lane surfing and going 95+.”

 

       “That’s so dangerous!” Yamada cried, reaching over to pinch Izuku’s ear, making the boy cry out. “No more driving until you’re of age!”

 

     Izuku rubbed his ear with a pout. “But in America, I’m cleared to start learning!”

 

       “This isn’t America,” Yamada hissed, turning around to cross his arms and slump in his seat. “Everyone knows Americans are really good at driving.”

 

     Hitoshi was still shaking his head at Izuku. Izuku pointed at him, “Yell at Toshi, he was the one who was driving the bus!”

 

     Yamada whirled around on the boy, and Hitoshi stared at Izuku, his face screaming where is the love

 

     Izuku smirked. Suffer

 

     Yamada chewed the both of them out as Aizawa pretended he couldn’t hear his children begging him to make Yamada have mercy, and Yamada only stopped when they were parked in Yuuei’s parking lot.

 

     He harrumphed. “This isn’t over, you two.” He stepped out of the car and stormed off, leaving his boyfriend and shocked children in the car.

 

     Aizawa took off his seat belt and opened his door. “I’m proposing to him tomorrow.”

 

     It took a second for the sentence to register in the boy’s minds, but when it did, Aizawa was already walking away from the car, his hands shoved into his pockets. “WHAT?!”

 

     They both scrambled out of the car, tripping and stumbling over their feet as they raced to catch up with the underground hero. “Dad! Wait!”

 

     The man did not wait, he just kept walking as the two vigilantes raced after him, panting from exertion. “You’re what ?!” 

 

       “Proposing.”

 

       “When did this happen?!”

 

       “About two years ago.”

 

       “WHY DIDN’T YOU TELL US?!”

 

       “Couldn’t decide on the ring.”

 

       “Does papa know???”

 

       “No.”

 

       “WHEN’S THE WEDDING?!”

 

       “Whenever ‘Zashi wants.”

 

       “HOW BIG IS IT GOING TO BE?!”

 

     Izuku slapped Hitoshi’s arm. “Don’t tell the world!”

 

       “Everyone already knows.” Aizawa shrugged at their shocked stares. “Didn’t know how well you guys could keep a secret.”

 

       “The betrayal .” Hitoshi whispered and Izuku agreed.

 

       “Can we be there when you propose?” Izuku asked, and Aizawa glanced backwards at him.

 

       “I don’t think you want to be there when I propose.”

 

     Both teens doubled over and hurled, letting Aizawa walked away with a boisterous laugh.

 

 

Notes:

Did that help or is something still confusing?
Also, I tried for fluff

Did I do it?

Stay safe and healthy peeps!!

Chapter 38: four am crackhead energy

Notes:

I need to watch the new season omg
I tried fluff
again
becuz you deserve it
and it's not edited

Much love and health!!!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 

      Since the Trio were the last ones to settle into the dorms, everyone had been chilling on the couches playing what looked like competitive Mario Kart on the large TV screen, complete with a betting pool consisting of candies and chores written on slips of paper, along with a scoreboard to keep track of who was getting what when they had stepped inside. 

 

     Half of the class had fallen so deathly silent when they saw the Trio dressed in black to hide their recovering bodies that it instantly sent chills up Izuku’s spine. Having so many people in a large area unable to speak just reminded him of the lab, and he hated it. Hatsume had a blanket draped over her lap like it would hide the giant cast her leg was in, but it was obvious, especially since Hitoshi was pushing her wheelchair.

 

     Hatsume had glared at them, because staring was actually quite rude , before spitting, “My bet’s on the girl’s team, Yaoyorozu and Hagakure have unused blue shells.”

 

     They left the silent teenagers to continue their game, although they weren’t half as loud as they were before seeing the Trio, but thankfully they didn’t have much time to ponder over it.

 

        “They’ll get over it eventually,” Aizawa informed them as he led the three of them to the elevator that would take them to their floor. “A lot of them feel guilty for what happened in the police station.”

 

       “Why?” The three of them had asked in unison, and the hero had shrugged.

 

       “Who knows. You teenagers are full of angst.”

 

     They couldn’t really argue, as Aizawa pressed the button for floor six and said, “The rest of the class has been told that the top floor is an attic, and they’re forbidden from going inside. Something about wires and plumbing.”

 

     Hatsume had nodded. “That stuff can get pretty dangerous, yes.”

 

     The floor was giant. Which was to be expected, considering it would be housing a whole class downstairs, but it was still startling to see how open it was.

 

     “This is padded,” Aizawa had tapped the floor as he made his way across the empty area, brightly lit with sunlight from the windows on all sides. “It’s for you to… tumble and roll without hurting yourselves, and you can fill it with whatever you want.”

 

     Hatsume had nodded with approval. “Yes, I think the corner will make a perfect place for me to display our uniforms.”

 

     Hitoshi had glanced down at her. “What about our base?”

 

       “It’s best to get out of there as quickly as possible,” Izuku had said softly, glancing up at the confused boy. “You’ve never wondered why there was such an elaborate underground hideout before?”

 

       “There’s two bedrooms up here,” Aizawa had called, opening the door to the first one, “This one’s the largest because we all assumed that you would share, but Kayama was adamant that Daedalus got her own room.”

 

       “You can call me Hatsume,” the girl had said, peeking into the large room with an awed hum. Right in across from them was a floor to ceiling window that was draped in thin curtains that still let the light in, but didn’t let anyone see in. There was a couch to their far right that was facing a TV built into the wall, and to the left of it was a very pretty arch in the wall that went over a mini-entry that led to a giant king sized bed. Izuku wasted no time flopping down onto it with a satisfied sigh. “You’re my teammate’s dad, Daedalus is too formal.”

 

       “Why is it so... bare?” Hitoshi had asked, brushing his hand against the bare grey walls.

 

       “That way you can decorate it yourselves. When you guys are better, Nezu and a few others will help you go shopping for stuff.”

 

     Hatsume had hummed. “Sweet! What else is up here?”

 

       “Your bedroom, a kitchen and laundry room, along with a gaming room.”

 

     Izuku had shot off the bed. “A gaming room?”

 

       “You can thank ‘Zashi for that.”

 

     Hatsume’s room was much smaller than the boy’s, but it was still big, with large windows and a fluffy looking bed. She knew she would only be using it when she needed her own space, which was only certain times in the month, but she was still grateful. 

 

       “We’ll send people down to your base to load everything up,” Aizawa said as he made his way towards the elevator. “We should have everything ready to be moved onto this floor by tonight.”

 

       “We’re moving everything at night?”

 

       “Yes. The students think this is an attic, remember? It’s to make sure they don’t go poking around your stuff and get themselves killed.”

 

       “Nice to see you guys think our gear is deadly,” Hatsume deadpanned, and Aizawa dropped his smile into his scarf.

 

       “Speaking of gear, wasn’t almost everything left at the Wild Wild Pussycat’s lodge?”

 

     Hatsume screeched at the reminder. “I HAVE TO MAKE NEW UNIFORMS?!”

 

     Aizawa stepped into the elevator with a tip of his head. “Ever thought about starting your own business? You’d be a millionaire in about a year or so.”

 

     He left them alone with that, and Hatsume was staring at the elevator with a dropped jaw.

 

     Hitoshi rolled over, laying on the padded floor like a weirdo. “Don’t we already have a shitton of money in our bank accounts?”

 

     Izuku hummed, sitting beside the window. “Yup. Imagine having all that money though. We would obviously donate it, because we don’t need that much money, but damn. I would be able to by myself a motorbike.”

 

     Hitoshi snorted. “At that point, buy a first class flight to America, get your driver’s license, and then fly back with an American sized car.”

 

     Izuku turned to him with a grin. “I’ll keep that in mind.”

 

       “Guys,” Hatsume said slowly. “I don’t even know what I would sell. Would people even buy it?”

 

     Hitoshi sat up. “Um, excuse me? Are you doubting yourself?”

 

       “Mei-chan,” Izuku rolled his eyes, shoving his hands into his jacket pocket as he crossed his legs. “We all know you could put a bag of shit online, say Daedalus of the Masked Trio touched it , and someone will buy it.”

 

       “Yeah.” Hitoshi agreed. “We have other things to deal with, and that’s the logo and what her business would be called.”

 

       “It would obviously be called Daedalus’s Labyrinth,” Izuku shook his head. “And the logo would be gold.”

 

       “What? Why gold? Shouldn’t it look old? Because of how long ago Daedalus was alive?”

 

       “No, no,” Izuku slid over to sit next to Hitoshi, and he traced something onto the gray mats. “It has to look like this, see? And the only way for that to work is if it was gold.”

 

     Hitoshi stroked his chin and nodded as if he could see what Izuku drew. “I see. That makes sense. And we’ll be selling her babies along with clothing, right?”

 

       “Definitely. We can sell realistic looking costumes of our uniforms for people to cosplay in, we just won’t sell our masks and stuff that way police won’t think they’re the real thing.”

 

       “Why our uniforms?”

 

       “To cosplay, duh.”

 

       “What’s that?”

 

       “Oh my god.”

 

     By the time Aizawa came back, it was indeed night time, and Izuku couldn’t hear any movement from below him, meaning everyone was sleeping. Hopefully no one was scrolling on their phones, otherwise there would be a problem moving everything and keeping the sixth floor a secret.

 

     Hatsume was staying on their floor to instruct the heroes where everything went and how it was supposed to go, while Hitoshi and Izuku were cleared to help move things just a little bit. They weren’t allowed to carry many things, but they still contributed by holding the doors open and fanning the heroes who were sweating. 

 

     Once everything was moved to their floor and they were focusing on unpacking, Izuku with his ear to the floor, heard a door open, and he made a noise in the back of his throat. “Someone’s awake.”

 

     Hitoshi stuck his head out of their joint bedroom. “Boy or girl?”

 

     Izuku pushed himself to his feet. “Boy, I’ll handle it.”

 

     Hitoshi saluted him and disappeared back into their room, Hatsume in the kitchen fussing over… something.

 

     Izuku stepped into the elevator and pressed the button to the fourth floor. It sounded close, but not too close, so he would start at four and work his way down.

 

     The elevator opened its doors after notifying him that he reached the fourth floor, and he raised his eyebrows at seeing Shouji standing in the hallway, his form tall and bulky.

 

     Izuku stepped out of the elevator and crossed his arms, wishing he hadn’t taken off his sweater, which covered his bruised neck. “Hey… why are you up?”

 

     Shouji glanced at the elevator behind him. “I… I heard a lot of noise above me. I thought someone was awake.”

 

     Izuku shook his head. “Everyone else is asleep. You’re the only one up.”

 

     Shouji glanced back at Izuku. “Why are you up?”

 

     Izuku smiled. “I never sleep. It’s an Aizawa thing.”

 

        “That’s not healthy.”

 

        “I know.”

 

     Shouji looked like he wanted to say something, and it was painfully obvious, so Izuku took pity on him. “What’s up?”

 

     Shouji blinked. “What?”

 

       “What do you want to ask me?”

 

     Shouji shifted uncomfortably. “You… grew up with a lot of villains.”

 

     Izuku mentally cursed himself. Next time, he’s leaving all of them to suffer in their questions. “I… forgot you guys saw… everything.”

 

     Shouji nodded. “Are they… after you?”

 

     Izuku sighed, dropping his arms to shove them into his jean pockets. “Shigaraki is, for sure. Chizome is staying under the radar for now, and if you call Touya a villain, I’ll claw your eyes out.”

 

     Shouji nodded, as if he didn’t doubt Izuku would. “But… what about the other one?”

 

     Izuku froze. Please no.

 

       “...Chisaki?”

 

     Chisaki Kai.

 

     Izuku turned around to hide the way his facade shattered. “Please don’t bring him up.”

 

       “...sorry. I didn’t mean to bring you to bad thoughts.”

 

     Izuku laughed mirthlessly. “Anything dealing with that bastard is bad. But it’s okay, you didn’t know.”

 

     He heard Shouji step closer. “Here.”

 

     Izuku turned around, and Shouji was holding out a light blue ribbon tied to an amethyst. “This… is meant to calm you. You can have it.”

 

     Izuku turned all the way around, his eyes going wide. “Shouji, your mom gave that to you. You… should keep it.”

 

     Shouji shook his head. “I only use it before tests, and you need it more than me. Think of it as a gift, like that necklace that is always around your neck.”

 

     Izuku brushed his fingers against the snowflake. He had finally gotten it back, since the whole doctor-who-made-him-relive-everything-he-didn’t-want-to-remember had made him hate anything around his neck, but he was getting over it slowly. “Are you… sure? Because if you give it to me, it’ll be passed around between me and my brother.”

 

     Shouji blinked. “You have a brother?”

 

     Izuku smiled, “My teammates are my family.”

 

       “Ah. Yes, that’s fine.”

 

     Izuku took the stone. “Thank you.”

 

     Shouji nodded. “You’re really not going to tell me what you’re doing in the attic?”

 

     Izuku smothered his laugh with his hand. “You’re definitely sharp, my friend.”

 

     He beckoned the boy closer. “I’ll let you in on a secret, since there’s no point hiding it. The sixth floor is our floor, you guys were told it was an attic in order to keep you from going into it.”

 

       “All that did was make some of them want to go into it and snoop.”

 

     Izuku laughed. “When that happens, I hope we’re in the middle of training, that way I can get away with chucking something at them.”

 

     Izuku put the stone into his pocket, and then smiled. “Thank you. You should probably go back to sleep though. I believe Toshi wants to make breakfast early in the morning and then destroy all of you at Mario Kart.”

 

     Shouji laughed. “Okay. Goodnight.”

 

     Back on the sixth floor, Izuku pulled out the stone, and smiled down at it. He had never been given a calming stone before, and it was almost funny to think about it. The ribbon was blue because blue was a calming color, but so was green and violet.

 

     Sounds familiar? Hatsume’s uniform was blue because it’s the main calming color, while Izuku and Hitoshi are green and violet respectively because those colors come from blue, and Hatsume’s the brains of them both. People would subconsciously seek out the most calming color, and that would be their uniforms.

 

     The large opening that he came into was not so open anymore. Hatsume’s tools and her tables were strewn around in the far left-hand corner of the room, their uniform racks on display on the right corner. He waved the heroes goodbye, all the unpacking somehow done, and skipped into the bedroom they were sharing.

 

     Hitoshi was slumped onto the couch, looking half asleep as Izuku slapped a pillow over his head. “Did you shower?”

 

       “Did you?” 

 

       “I asked you first.”

 

       “I asked you second, and two’s more than one.”

 

       “I hate you.”

 

       “Most jealous people do.”

 

     Izuku rolled his eyes, shoving Hitoshi’s leg with his foot. “Go! Go shower!”

 

       “No.”

 

       “You take quicker showers, and you know if I shower I’ll take up all the hot water.”

 

     Hitoshi shoved himself off of the couch with a muttered complaint. Izuku patted him on the back as he passed, and dashed over to the drawer in the large closet, unable to keep his awed hum down. He picked out a pair of soft leggings and a large shirt, rummaging through his three drawers for socks.

 

     What the fuck. Where were his socks? He had some, right?

 

       “Mei-chan!” He called, “Can I steal some of your socks? Mine are gone!”

 

       “They’re in the wash!” Hatsume called. “And yeah! Come grab them!”

 

       “Sweet.” By the time Izuku snatched a pair of black socks, Hitoshi stepped out of the bathroom, and Izuku jumped in while the air was still warm. 

 

     Despite all of the space on their king-sized bed, Hatsume still claimed the majority of it and shoved her poor, innocent brothers to the corner. 

 

       “So cruel.” Hitoshi murmured as he snatched the soft blanket from Hatsume, his breath fresh with toothpaste. “No blanket for you.”

 

     Hatsume sighed. “You know I need space for the cast, and you moved yourselves . You think I want you guys to sleep on the edge?”

 

       “Yes.” Izuku piped up immediately, curled up in a small ball as Hitoshi covered them both in the soft blanket. “It means more space for you.”

 

       “You guys act like I told you to move.”

 

       “Oh yeah, I’m about to fall off this bed.”

 

       “How very cruel, Mei-chan.”

 

       “I’m disappointed in you.”

 

       “You want me to sleep in my room?”

 

       “...”

 

       “That’s what I thought.”

 

     The next morning, Izuku slapped Hitoshi in the face.

 

     With a pillow, but it still counts.

 

       “You better have had a good reason to hit me,” Hitoshi warned from underneath the pillow. “Or I’m flaying your ass alive.”

 

     Izuku was already dashing towards the elevator, Hatsume holding it open with an amused smile on her face. Hitoshi slammed out of the room, and Izuku shrieked, repeatedly smashing the button for the first floor as his teammate’s face twisted into one of absolute indignant rage.

 

       “I’m going to die,” Izuku whined, the snowflake shining against his chest as he slumped against the elevator wall. “Why couldn’t I just wake him up the normal way?”

 

     Hatsume handed him the shirt she wanted him to wear, which he didn’t understand because his leggings were white and so was this shirt? What was with this theme? At least his black socks weren’t confiscated like his shirt. Uh… Hatsume’s socks.

 

       “Because watching you run for your life in those leggings is going to be funny.”

 

     He shot her a weird look as he slipped his arms into the sleeves. “Why?”

 

     Hatsume shook her head. “I’m trying to kill someone.”

 

     Izuku rolled his shoulders in the shirt. “Oh? You need help?”

 

     She shook her head, eyeing the tight, long sleeve shirt he was donned in, the shoulders cut out of the sleeves in a fashion she never understood. If her mother knew all of the girly clothes she was buying her daughter was going to her male teammate… hoo boy.

 

       “Nope!” The elevator dinged. “You’re helping right now.”

 

     Bakugou and Yaoyorozu looked up when the elevator dinged, but Kaminari and Tokoyami didn’t, both too invested in their phones.

 

     Bakugou stood, his face solemn as he approached them, “Hey…”

 

       “Kacchan-”

 

       “I ate the rest of my mom’s curry.”

 

     Izuku stared at him, realizing he wasn’t going to bring up what happened, and his shoulders relaxed, a smile growing on his face. “You asshole .” 

 

     Bakugou grinned, and he tossed an arm around Izuku’s shoulders, bowing to Hatsume. “My Lady, do you need help getting to the kitchen?”

 

     Hatsume laughed, “I’m quite okay, Sir Bakugou, thank you for your offer.”

 

     Bakugou stood straight, and began dragging Izuku along with Hatsume’s hobbling, and Izuku realized he almost smelled like Dabi, just… sweeter. “You smell like caramel.”

 

     Bakugou covered his mouth with his sleeve to laugh. “Nitroglycerin does smell sweet.”

 

     Izuku rolled his eyes. “Or maybe it’s just your personality.”

 

     Bakugou shoved him away, but his hair wasn't long enough to cover his red ears. “Shut up. I have a boyfriend.”

 

       “So do I,” Izuku said mischievously. “That doesn’t stop Hitoshi and I~”

 

     The elevator opened again, and Izuku shrieked as Hitoshi yelled, “GET BACK HERE ASSHOLE!”

 

     Izuku darted past a laughing Hatsume as Hitoshi charged at him, and he slid across the counter to the other side, whirling around to face Hitoshi, who was breathing heavily from the adrenaline of chasing someone.

 

       “Toshi, Toshi, guess what?”

 

     Hitoshi was slowly creeping around the counter, but for every step he took towards Izuku, Izuku took one away. “You’re dead.”

 

       “A man walked into his house and was delighted when he discovered that someone had stolen all of his lamps.”

 

    Hitoshi paused, his eyebrows furrowing. “...what?”

 

       “I told my doctor that I broke my arm in two places. He told me to stop going to those places.”

 

     Hitoshi lunged for him, and Izuku’s super secret techniques weren’t working! He dove over the counter and raced into the living room. Mayday! Mayday! Hitoshi doesn’t laugh! Upgrade to Level Mayday!

 

       “A joke becomes a dad joke when the punchline is apparent!”

 

       “What do you mean?!” Hitoshi cried when Izuku vaulted over the couch, his gymnastics making Kaminari and Tokoyami startle.

 

       “You don't need a parachute to go skydiving- you need a parachute to go skydiving twice!”

 

     Tokoyami choked, and Izuku lunged at Kaminari, grabbing the boy by the cheeks, and Izuku can see why Hitoshi likes him, he was so cute!

 

       “Don’t come any closer!” Izuku threatened. “I’ll kiss him!”

 

     Hitoshi froze. “ Excuse me ?!”

 

     Izuku moved to straddle Kaminari’s thigh, the poor boy flushing a dark red as his innocent bottom brain stopped functioning. “I said I’ll kiss him if you move any closer.”

 

       “You touch my boyfriend with your lips and I’ll cut them off of your face.” Hitoshi hissed, his body lowering in a fighting stance. 

 

     Even though they were both messing around, like Izuku knew Hitoshi would never hurt him, and Hitoshi knew Izuku would never cheat on Todoroki, it was fun to pretend sometimes. Especially since both Tokoyami and Yaoyorozu looked like they were seconds from ascending, and Bakugou was calmly sipping his tea, pretending he wasn’t watching the show.

 

     Izuku leaned close to Kaminari, the poor boy making a strangled sound in the back of his throat as Izuku exhaled hot air on his cheek.

 

     Hitoshi shoved that whole couch out of the way , and Izuku screamed, jumping over the couch he was sitting on as he scrambled away, but Hitoshi only snatched Kaminari to his chest, his eyes burning with playful but threatening rage. 

 

     Izuku laughed nervously on the floor, and then whirled around and hurled when Hitoshi swooped down and captured Kaminari’s whole mouth , the smaller boy making a startled sound. Izuku shoved himself to his feet with a shudder as Kaminari made an overwhelmed sound. “Ew! Get a room! I don’t need to hear that!”

 

       “No one said anything when you were deflowered in a bathroom,” Hitoshi snickered, and Izuku’s jaw dropped as Bakugou spit out his tea, and Yaoyorozu looked pale.

 

       “I- I wasn’t!” Izuku screeched. This was unfair! Where- why- what did he do? He was innocent! Someone take pity on him!

 

     Sending Todoroki down to the first floor was not pity. It’s official, that deity up above either hates him, or enjoys watching his suffering.

 

     Todoroki blinked confusedly, looking from Kaminari being devoured by Hitoshi, to Tokoyami’s uncomfortable expression, to Bakugou slapping his chest as he choked on tea, to Yaoyorozu fanning herself, face burning, and then to Izuku, standing awkwardly in his all white clothing.

 

     Izuku’s face set ablaze as Todoroki’s eyes went down, down, down, and then all the way back up, his eyes wide. Todoroki turned away, pressing a hand to his mouth as he- oh-

 

       “Oh!” Izuku stumbled closer as Todoroki started steaming. “S-Shouto?! Are you-”

 

       “I-I’m okay,” The boy dropped his eyes over his outfit, and Izuku realized this was all part of Hatsume’s master plan . That little- “Your… you look nice.”

 

     Izuku smiled softly, putting his hands on his hips, accenting the way the shirt was cut, to make his waist look smaller. “Oh? Do I taste nice too?”

 

     Todoroki inhaled slowly, and Bakugou screeched, “PDA! WHERE’S THE PDA POLICE?! SOMEONE STOP THEM!!!”

 

     Izuku whirled around. “NO ONE CALLS YOU AND KIRISHIMA OUT!”

 

       “EIJI AND I DON’T MAKE OUT IN THE MIDDLE OF THE HALLWAYS!”

 

       “I mean,” Kirishima said. “We can.”

 

     Bakugou stuttered. “Wh- What?”

 

       “ALL RIGHT!” Ashido suddenly shouted, and Izuku realized the majority of the class had come downstairs, probably at the sounds of everyone screeching. “That’s ENOUGH YELLING!”

 

       “Look at who the hypocrite is now,” Iida clenched his fist in the corner of the room, but no one noticed him.

 

     Ashido turned to Izuku. “We all saw each other’s rooms, but we didn’t see yours. That’s unfair!”

 

       “We don’t have rooms!” Hatsume called from the kitchen, and Hitoshi separated from Kaminari with a wet smacking sound, where he leaned back on the couch and pulled the panting boy into his lap. 

 

       “You don’t?”

 

       “Nope!” Hitoshi pressed a kiss to Kaminari’s temples. “We got a whole floor.”

 

     Izuku paused from where he was making his way to the kitchen, realizing Hatsume was doing everything on her own. “I don’t think we were supposed to tell them that.”

 

     Hitoshi paused, before laughing into Kaminar’s hair. “Oops.”

 

     Kaminari pulled away from Hitoshi, “You guys have a whole floor?! The sixth floor?”

 

       “No,” Hitoshi whined, trying to pull Kaminari back to him. “We don’t.”

 

       “But you just said-”

 

     Hitoshi snatched the boy and flipped them over on the couch, nuzzling into Kaminari’s neck as the boy shrieked and squirmed, laughing.

 

       “Mei-chan,” Izuku said as he stepped into the kitchen, the girl steaming a lot of rice. “Do I look green to you? Because I feel really sick.”

 

     The girl scoffed, turning to him with a fake sympathetic look. She raised her wrist to his forehead, “Oh no, Zu-chan. You’re burning up! You need to bring that fever down!”

 

       “I can do that,” Todoroki said, stepping into the kitchen. He raised his own right wrist, “I kind of have an ice quirk.”

 

     Izuku brightened, but Hatsume shook her head sadly. “I’m afraid you’ll only make things worse, since… you know, you make Izuku burn up.”

 

     Todoroki dropped his wrist, looking forlorn. “Not even a kiss?”

 

     Hatsume sternly shook her head. “Especially not a kiss.”

 

     Todoroki dropped his eyes to the floor, looking like a kicked puppy. “Oh… okay.”

 

     Todoroki lurched forwards, snatched Izuku, and tossed him over his shoulder, “I’ll just have to kidnap him!”

 

       “No kidnapping sick patients!” Hatsume roared, chucking a wooden spoon at Todoroki, but the boy only laughed and dodged it.

 

     Kirishima stopped them in the living room with a hand up. “Sorry, you’re not permitted to steal that vigilante.”

 

     Todoroki shifted Izuku so he could put his other hand on his hip. “Oh? What are the qualifications?”

 

     As he was talking, Bakugou had slid up behind him, and Izuku was biting his lip to muffle his laughter as Bakugou grabbed his arms, and then yanked .

 

     It didn’t hurt Izuku, but by the way Todoroki’s back cracked multiple times as Izuku fell off his shoulder spoke volumes.

 

     Bakugou dropped Izuku to his feet with a worried expression, but by the way Todoroki twisted, Izuku knew he wasn’t hurt, even though the teen had dropped to the floor and refused to get up.

 

       “Todoroki?” Bakugou said hesitantly, but Izuku waved him off.

 

       “He’s okay, he’s just being dramatic right now.”

 

       “I’m paralyzed.” Todoroki disagreed.

 

     Izuku stepped closer and kneeled, tilting his head down at the pretty heterochromia eyes he loved so much, the red and white fringe covering his brow, and he tutted softly. “What a shame. There’s quite a few things I need you to do with your legs when we’re married.”

 

     Todoroki’s eyes gleamed. “Oh?”

 

     Izuku stood, smiling largely. “When we’re married, Shouto. You’re not taking what you want and then leaving.”

 

     Todoroki frowned, rolling over to lay completely on his back. “But I want all of you. Heart, mind, body, and soul.”

 

     Izuku flushed a dark red, and Bakugou turned to Kirishima. “Why don’t you say things like that?”

 

     Kirishima gaped. “I- what-”

 

       “I’m joking,” Bakugou pecked Kirishima on the lips. “You’re perfect just the way you are.”

 

     Hitoshi hurled. “You guys are nasty .”

 

       “What if I wanted us to be like that?” Kaminari asked, slapping Hitoshi on the chest.

 

       “Then I would bring you flowers every morning and profess my love on your doorstep,” Hitoshi said seriously, pressing a slow kiss to Kaminari’s lips. “Is that something you want me to do?”

 

       “Please… no,” Ojirou said slowly. “I don’t want to wake up to you two making out every morning.”

 

       “No, by all means!” Hagakure said happily, bouncing on her heels. “I want to set standards for when I get a partner!”

 

     Kouda was shaking his head where he was sitting at the table, blushing the slightest bit, and Izuku smiled at him.

 

       “Guys!” Ashido cried. “We’re all getting off topic! We were going to see the sixth floor!”

 

       “We were?” Bakugou asked, in unison with Yaoyorozu, Jirou, Sero, Aoyama, and the rest of the class.

 

       “Absolutely not!” Hatsume spat. “None of you have eaten! Sit your butts down, because you will eat!”

 

       “Meimei, you’re such a hypocrite.” Hitoshi whined as he scooped Kaminari up and dragged him over to the table. 

 

     Everyone was quick to scuttle to the table when they saw even Hitoshi and Izuku didn’t dare to argue with the girl, and soon breakfast was brought out for everyone. 

 

     It was simple, but Izuku wanted to cry at the notion of real food because hospital food was shit . The three of them chowed down faster than the rest of the students, who didn’t have any guts to call them out. 

 

       “Okay…” Ashido ventured slowly once everyone had finished. “Are we allowed to see your floor now?”

 

     Hatsume sighed, dropping her head backwards. “We weren’t supposed to tell you we even had a floor, but someone couldn’t keep their mouth shut.”

 

     Hitoshi raised his hand. “To be fair, I was being distracted.”

 

       “Don’t use me as an excuse!” Kaminari laughed. 

 

       “I… suppose we can take you upstairs,” Hatsume said, glancing at Izuku. “You guys just can’t touch anything. At all. Something may explode, and I’m not going to jail because one of you guys died by my baby.”

 

     Half of the class nodded in agreement, the other half in confusion. “We won’t touch anything.”

 

       “Sweet!” Izuku shot out of his seat. “Wait… you guys aren’t looking into our rooms, right.”

 

       “Uhh,” Ashido said. “That’s kind of the whole point.”

 

     Izuku shared a scared look with Hitoshi, and they both remembered the clothes they had tossed on the floor, along with their messy bed.

 

      “Uh-uh!” Ashido cried, shooting to her feet. “You guys aren’t allowed to change anything! We get to see it the way it is!”

 

     Hitoshi groaned, slamming his head against the table, and Izuku wholeheartedly agreed.

 

       “Unless you’re hiding something,” Todoroki breathed huskily, making Izuku’s entire body heat on fire. The tone was teasing, and Izuku shoved the boy’s amused face away from him. 

 

       “Let’s get this over with, I have a wedding to plan.”

 

       “WHAT?!” Half of the class shrieked, but Hitoshi and him just waved them off.

 

       “You’ll find out… maybe.”

 

     They helped Hatsume hobble over to the elevator in her crutches, a few of the students staring at both of the boys’ doodles and compliments. Kirishima snickered when he read the argument about their boyfriends, and immediately pointed it out to everyone.

 

     It took multiple elevator rides to get everyone onto the sixth floor, and once there, all they could do was gape.

 

       “YOU HAVE SO MUCH SPACE!”

 

     Izuku shrugged. “Kinda happens when you’re in rehabilitation.”

 

       “HOLY SHIT! ARE THOSE YOUR COSTUMES?!”

 

       “Uniforms.” The three of them said hotly.

 

       “Wow… Daedalus’s Workshop…”

 

     Hatsume rolled her eyes. “You guys can call me Hatsume.”

 

       “Come on,” Izuku said. “We’ll show you the bedrooms, and then you can… explore, I guess. Don’t touch anything.”

 

     They showed them Hatsume’s room first, which alone got a lot of compliments and exclamations of shock, since it was bigger than their rooms? There were a few of Hatsume’s personalized items sitting on the drawers and bed, namely a few toolboxes that she had yet to sort through. 

 

       “Ah!” Ashido stuck her hand up before Izuku could walk across the hall and open their joint room. “Let’s vote who’s room we should see.”

 

       “Obviously Aizawa-kun’s,” Aoyama said, pressing his fingers to his forehead with a smile. “His father would no doubt give him the best room.”

 

     Hitoshi pressed a palm to his chest. “Damn, what am I then?”

 

     Izuku patted him on the shoulder. “You can be our snail.”

 

     Hitoshi gave him a weird look. “Why a snail?”

 

       “Because you’re slow to pick things up.”

 

       “Says you, who got pantsed by a metal pipe.”

 

       “WE DON’T TALK ABOUT THAT!”

 

       “Oh, but we do,” Hitoshi turned to the students. “Did you ever hear that story?”

 

     They nodded. “Dae-uh, Hatsume-san told it to us.”

 

     Hitoshi whined. “But that’s a fun story!”

 

     Hatsume snorted. “You weren’t even there to see it.”

 

       “Yeah, but the video is hilarious. You should post it online.”

 

       “We will not post that online!” Izuku shrieked. “Some of us have images to maintain!”

 

       “Izuku, you’re already a crossdresser, there’s nothing that could ruin your image.”

 

       “What’s that mean?”

 

       “Look who’s the snail now.”

 

       “Aizawa-kun!” Satou piped up, and everyone turned to him. “We should see Aizawa-kun’s room first.”

 

     Hatsume snorted. “Which one?”

 

     Hitoshi was already making his way to the door, and he pushed it open nonchalantly, as if he was used to how lavish it was. The first few kids stuck their heads inside, before shrieking, “WHAT?!”

 

     That caused the others to shove their way to the front, before having the same reaction. “THIS IS YOUR ROOM?!”

 

     Hitoshi shrugged, rubbing the back of his neck sheepishly. “Uh, yeah.”

 

     The majority of them were shocked into silence, slowly turning to Izuku with dropped jaws. Their eyes said it all, ‘If this is his bedroom, what does yours look like?’

    

     Izuku snorted and pushed himself through all of them to close their bedroom door, before he opened it again, stepping inside as he waved his hand outwards. “Welcome to my bedroom!”

 

       “...”

 

       “YOU TWO ARE SHARING?!”

 

     Hitoshi snorted. “I told you guys we shared a bedroom, because you were worried I was cheating on my boyfriend.”

 

     The girls had their jaws dropped. “Uh, no?! When did you tell us?” Jirou shrieked, and Yaoyorozu was fanning herself.

 

     Izuku hummed, glancing into the room with the messy bed sheets and their clothes from yesterday strewn on the couch. “I guess we just told the guys.”

 

       “Guess so.”

 

     Izuku turned to the girls with a smile. “Hitoshi and I share a room!”

      “OBVIOUSLY!”

 

       “You guys say that like it’s shocking.” Izuku said, closing the door to lean against it. “All we do is sleep.”

 

       “We’ll get used to it,” Yaoyorozu said faintly, “It’ll just take time.”

 

       “Really?” Izuku asked, tilting his head to the side. “Toshi and I just jumped into a bed one day and passed out. Now neither of us can sleep without body heat.”

 

       “Wow…” Hagakure breathed, and Sero nodded in agreement.

 

     Izuku shared a glance with Hitoshi, and the both of them just shrugged. There was nothing they could do about it, as it was far into the past.

 

       “Can we see your cost-uh, uniforms?” Ojirou corrected himself when he saw the dark look Hatsume shot him.

 

     The girl beamed. “Of course! I worked hard on all of them, so don’t touch, but you can look!”

 

     Izuku moved to follow them all, but his phone began ringing in his back pocket and he slipped it out, making a noise of shock when he saw it was Tsukauchi Naomasa.

 

     Hitoshi tossed him a glance, but Izuku waved him off, pressing the button to answer. “Hello?”

 

        “Hey… Little Aizawa, uh… how is everything going?”

 

     Izuku beamed. “Good! Everything’s going well! We accidently spilled the fact that we were on the sixth floor but that’s okay!”

 

     Tsukauchi kept saying. “Mm. Oh? Mm.”

 

     Izuku frowned, shifting on his feet. “What’s wrong?”

 

     The detective on the other end of the line sighed, long and hard. “You remember what you requested of me?”

 

     Izuku blinked. “I requested a lot of  things from you.”

 

     Tsukauchi sounded like he was running a hand through his hair. “You told me to find someone.”

 

       Okajima Aiko.

 

     Izuku sucked in a breath, and Tsukauchi dropped his hand when he heard it. “Yeah… I found her.”

 

     Izuku felt his knees get weak. “...and? Is… is she okay?”

 

       “She’s in an orphanage.”

 

     Izuku nodded slowly, as if Tsukauchi could see him. “A-And?”

 

       “She’s in the orphanage that your brother was in. She goes by the name Mella, has gold eyes and red hair like her mother.”

 

 

Notes:

Afdjanijdfdsfkfjf
Idk XDD
was it fluff?

 

Stay safe peeps!! Love and health to you guys!!! <333

Notes:

Thank you for giving this a chance.

Works inspired by this one: